《SSS+ Constellation Chat Group》 Chapter 1: Old Living Devils "Alex, I heard that your family managed to establish a contract with the Ancient Spear King, isn''t he a Class S Constellation? Now your family has three Constellations that are so powerful. It seems that Vera City will be led by your Wilson Family," said a bespectacled young man with straight bangs to a handsome blond youth with a tall body. He was like a basketball athlete, always amazed the women when they saw him. Hearing the words of the young man with glasses, Alex smiled slightly. "This is my family investment. We can''t become stronger without spending more money. The skills provided by Class S Constellations are worth any price," he said. About five years ago, the Leveling System appeared to every person on Earth whether it was a baby or a dying old man. And the System reminded them of the changes that would occur on earth in the next five years, which was called the civilization test where if earth passed it successfully, earth would be leveled up to a Level 2 Civilization, and moved to a region where Level 2 Civilizations gathered. In 2029, the current year, various monsters will appear all over the earth, outside its cities, and attack humans. Humans had to kill them to level up. At first, this came as a shock to everyone, but five years had passed, and the appointed date was almost here. People had calmed down. They were even prepared because every city on earth was now surrounded by high walls. As long as they were inside the city, safety was guaranteed. In addition, the System also gave them access to communicate with the constellations. They are the most important part for people because only through them, they can get skills that determine whether they can be stronger or not because only by leveling up, one is only physically strong without having dangerous attacking abilities. Unfortunately, just because humans could communicate with the constellations, tying a contract with them was not that easy. It required a fee, which was paid with money from the System, called System Dollars. Since five years ago, there had been no money on earth, replaced by System Dollars where the System gave people on earth the opportunity to exchange their money for System Dollars. All in all, wealth plays an important role in determining the relationship with the Constellations starting from Class D. Class D Constellations were inexpensive, but Class A or S Constellations required a lot of money to tie contracts with them, especially the latter, requiring hundreds of millions of dollars to 1 billion. The concept of money being everything did not change even in this new era. Of course, people could still contract constellations without relying on money later, but that was only if they were lucky enough to obtain rare items that constellations were interested in. Clearly, the starting point is very much determined by money. "Hahaha, your family is really great, taking risks," the bespectacled youth said once more. He continued to praise Alex, obviously because he had a point. Alex also understood, so he said, "everyone will benefit from our family''s wealth. Each of our Constellations has many subordinates. If you are willing to join us, we guarantee you at least Constellation Class C, and Class B if you show outstanding ability." Alex preferred to recruit his schoolmates rather than anyone else to accompany him because he knew them better. Since it was what they wanted, they were naturally very happy. "Sure, we''ll definitely join you," said the bespectacled youth, becoming more and more excited. He already felt very satisfied if he could get a Class C Constellation because if not, he could only afford a Class D Constellation. "By the way, I heard that there''s a boss lady in our city who offended a Class S Constellation. Because of that, even the other Constellations refused to tie up a contract with her even though she offered a high price. That woman must have been very arrogant, now she''s paying the price. Her money is useless if she can''t get a single Constellation." The young man with glasses continued. As he said that, he looked at the young man sitting in the corner of the classroom. He had a handsome face with slightly curled white hair. His skin was pure white, which made his good looks have a beautiful impression. Although his figure was a bit thin, he did not give the impression of weakness as only his wrists looked strong with clearly visible veins. If Alex could charm women with his dashing figure, that young man, Oliver, made women feel comfortable just by looking at him. Alex also looked at the young man, then smiled sarcastically. "Don''t talk too loudly, her nephew is here," he said, reprimanding the young man with glasses, but he seemed to be happy to hear his words. How could Oliver not hear their conversation. He looked at the young man with glasses, Mateo, and Alex rather coldly. Compared to them, he understood more of the problem. The woman they were referring to was named Miya. His mother''s sister. She was a successful woman who started everything from scratch in this city so her story was almost like a legend, admired by many young women. Two years ago, because both his parents had an accident, so he was transferred to this city and lived under her care. At first, Miya was going to tie a contract with a Constellation called the Deep Sea King, a Class S Constellation that was even at the top level among Class S Constellations. Only, the constellation had a strange request besides money. Angry, Miya unilaterally terminated the contract that offended the constellation. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, he used his influence among the constellations to refuse any offers from him. This was of course a serious problem for their family because without the constellations, when the world underwent changes, it was feared that they would suffer. After all, as a successful businesswoman, Miya had too many enemies, one of which was the Wilson Family. How would she survive when her enemies became stronger while she did not evolve. Oliver himself felt dizzy with this situation. Even in this school, he knew that Alex was antagonizing him secretly. This was not because of business, but because the woman he liked seemed to be more open towards him than he himself was. DING! Suddenly his cell phone placed on the table beeped so that the screen lit up. When he saw it, Oliver knitted his brows. It was actually a notification that he joined a tele-group. This confused him because he didn''t think he''d clicked on any group link. Curious, he opened it, finding that there were only 10 members including him. The name of the group was "Old Living Devils." ''Strange group,'' Oliver thought. He saw that the members, who only used profile pictures of emojis, had strange names. Heaven Emperor! Underworld Lord! Eternal Ice Empress! Queen of Life! Phoenix! Primordial Azure Dragon! Slaughter Sword Emperor! South Sea Queen! Star Moon Emperor! Golden Emperor! ''Is this a group of desperate neets? However, they should be excited in this new era,'' Oliver thought. Underworld Lord: (It seems we have a new member, is there anyone else still alive?) There was a sudden new chat moments after Oliver joined. Heaven Emperor: (No, he''s not. He''s just a mortal human who accidentally joined due to a system error.) Primordial Azure Dragon: (System error, looks like the universe is in trouble again.) Eternal Ice Empress: (Just kick him, a dirty mortal shouldn''t be here.) Underworld Lord: (Come on Empress, you''re still so cold. I don''t think it matters if he''s here. After all, he made it in by fate.) Golden Emperor: (I think so too.) Oliver, "..." Chapter 2: SSS+ Class Skills Oliver: (?) South Sea Queen: (Kekeke, he must be confused. I''m sure he thinks we''re freaks. I just tracked down his origin, he''s from a world that''s about to enter the level 2 civilization test.) Underworld Lord: (Son, you don''t know that you''re lucky to meet us, the strongest people in the universe.) Oliver: (Would you guys be able to give me a little help, I''m out of luck right now...) Finally, he typed a message. It''s not that he believed in all empty people, but since they were talking nonsense, he thought it was fine to follow, maybe this could calm him down a bit. Underworld Lord: (Do you need power?) Oliver: (I need a Constellation that gives me at least one skill.) Underworld Lord: (Just one skill, that''s easy. Write your system code here.) Oliver: (H377annn277$++277hehe!) He don''t know if he''s crazy or what, but he''s actually writing. Maybe he''s just desperate. Besides, telling others the system code is not dangerous at all. It could be used to send money or receive skills from the constellations. It can also be used to let constellations or others keep an eye on you or your stats, but it still requires your consent. DING! (You have just obtained an SSS+ Skill, called Shadow Army. Whatever creature you kill, you will create its shadow with exactly the same ability and level. Notes: Usage requires Mana. You can''t use it now!) The virtual screen of his Leveling System suddenly appeared before his eyes due to an incoming notification. (Name: Oliver) [Money: 2000] [Level: 0] [EXP: 0/100] [Physique: 4] [Strength: 4] [Defense: 4] [Speed: 5] [Intelligence: 7] [Endurance: 5] [Will: 6] [Mana: 0] [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) When he saw his stats that had undergone a slight change, Oliver''s mouth instantly opened, an expression he had never shown in his life. How could there be a skill that appeared when even people who already had contracts with the constellations had not received any skills, and what class was it? Underworld Lord: (How about that, are you satisfied. Don''t see that my title sounds bad, but here I am most happy to share.) Heaven Emperor: (Underworld Lord, I don''t like it this way. In my opinion, it''s fine if we share our fortune with him, but we need to at least make him do something first.) Eternal Ice Empress: (You guys are really unreasonable, why the need to do nonsense like this?) S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. South Sea Queen: (Empress, we need some entertainment.) Queen of Life: (This is quite interesting...) South Sea Queen: (Slaughter Sword Emperor, why aren''t you talking? Don''t you have a hobby of rewarding people who do tasks? Try giving him a task so that we can be inspired.) Slaughter Sword Emperor: (I''ll give him a reward if he cuts off ten human heads.) South Sea Queen: (Hahaha, this is interesting...) Phoenix: (One skill is not enough for his foundation. I want to see my fire appear again, so I''ll give him a skill to summon my fire.) DING! (You have just obtained an SSS+ skill, called Sacred Flame. With this skill, you could release the fire of the Phoenix, the strongest fire in the universe. I recommend to be careful in using it because this fire can turn anything in your world into ashes. Notes: Usage requires Mana. You can''t use it now!) (Name: Oliver) [Money: 2000] [Level: 0] [EXP: 0/100] [Physique: 4] [Strength: 4] [Defense: 4] [Speed: 5] [Intelligence: 7] [Endurance: 5] [Will: 6] [Mana: 0] [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) At this point, Oliver could no longer dismiss this group as nonsense. He pinched his wrist to find out if he was dreaming. However, he turned out to be in real pain. This wasn''t a dream, this was something real. What was funny was that his system code was even embedded in the group. "Oliver!" Suddenly a soft voice that was very comfortable to hear called out to him. When he heard the voice coming from the door, it wasn''t just Oliver who was staring at the door. Everyone was staring in that direction. A young woman with wavy chestnut hair was standing wearing long jeans and a white short-sleeved shirt. She was very beautiful especially when you saw her beautifully arched eyebrows, a pair of rosy lips, as well as an alluring pointed chin. Her eyes were bright blue, giving off a calmness to her expression that gave the impression that she was a woman who thought more than she spoke. Maybe it was because this wasn''t her class, so she just stood by the door. When he saw her, Alex looked happy, but then his expression changed to one of confusion because she had just called out to Oliver. The latter was a bit confused as to why she had called him. Picking up his cell phone, he walked over to her, ignoring the ominous look from Alex. "Is there something, Isabel?" he asked as he got closer to the woman. His mood was so good now that the two skills he received, being visited by one of the most beautiful and smartest women in the school only made him more excited that the urge to hug her in front of those jealous gazes came up. "Come with me outside," Isabel replied as she motioned for him to follow her. Oliver couldn''t help but be confused at the thought of her wanting to take him out. It was still school hours, what would they be doing outside? Even so, he didn''t question her words, choosing to follow her by walking beside her as she herself made room for him to be beside her instead of behind her. Alex''s breathing began to quicken at their departure. His clenched fists made Mateo and the others somewhat afraid. Walking alone with Isabel made Oliver attract the attention of almost all the students in the entire school. Of course, it couldn''t be said that there were only guys who were jealous of him. Actually, some women were jealous of Isabel because they felt that she was taking what they wanted. With Oliver''s looks, there was no shortage of women who secretly harbored an obsession for him. Perhaps even Isabel herself had such an obsession. She was just good at hiding it, but her openness as well as her friendliness to him indicated that. "We''ll go there," Isabel said when they finally exited the school grounds. She pointed to a restaurant not far from the school. "Uh, do you want to buy me lunch?" Oliver couldn''t help but give her such a question because she was actually taking him to the restaurant. This made it hard for him not to think weird. "Yeah, there''s something I need to talk to you about," Isabel replied as she continued walking, heading towards the restaurant. Oliver no longer asked what she wanted to talk about. He followed her into the restaurant. Compared to other restaurants, it was quite luxurious, selling barbeque from high-quality meat. Isabel had probably ordered before she arrived. They were immediately seated by the waiter who greeted them and asked them to wait for their order, which came not long after they sat down, consisting of two plates of barbeque that looked freshly grilled and two cups of orange juice. "Please eat," Isabel said with a gesture of invitation to Oliver. The latter didn''t refuse, thinking it was a great experience to be treated by this woman. As she started eating, he said, "so, what did you want to talk about?" Although he only asked now, he was actually quite curious. If there were Alex and the others here, they would be curious too. After all, it was unusual for Isabel to want to talk about something with a man. "It''s about your aunt. I just got information about her from my father. The matter is actually much more complicated than just offending a Constellation Class S," Isabel replied, saying something that was very surprising to Oliver. As far as he knew, Isabel''s father was an officer of the European Intelligence Agency. He wasn''t rich, but he had a lot of information. Of course, people with big positions would also be able to contract powerful Constellations. They could use state money on the grounds that if the government was not strong, it would be dangerous for civilization itself. "Then what''s my aunt''s problem?" Oliver didn''t expect something more complicated and that he couldn''t guess at all. "As we know, the Constellation she alluded to, the Deep Sea King gave her an unreasonable request. However, it was actually because there was someone who asked him to give your aunt such a request. That person was the problem, someone with too much wealth. He even contracted an SS Class Constellation." "SS Class?" Oliver had indeed heard of that class, but it was said that only a few people could contract them. The cost was unimaginable at all. "Who is that person?" asked Oliver, narrowing his eyes, more curious about the identity of this unknown person. "I don''t know either, my father didn''t tell me that. Your aunt should know who he is," replied Isabel, quite quietly. "Here, I have some advice for you and your aunt, advice that I heard from my father. If she wants to get out of this mess, she needs to go to Japan. There, there is someone who can help her to contract the Constellations again." Perhaps saying this was all quite melting for Isabel, so she drank her orange juice. Oliver, on the other hand, was silent with an expression like he was in deep thought. Did he and his aunt need to go to Japan? It sounded ridiculous because he already had two skills that could look down on the skills of the SS Class Constellation. Both skills had three S words plus a plus sign. This meant two classes above the SS Class. Later, he would probably acquire more SSS+ Class Skills. "Thank you for telling me all this, Isabel. However, I will not follow your advice," he said with a very calm expression. "Why?" Isabel seemed surprised by his answer. It wasn''t that she wanted him to go to Japan, but there was no other solution for him from her point of view. Asked why, Oliver smiled slightly. He didn''t say anything because he actually wasn''t sure what he needed to say. The thing that happened to him was too unexpected, and it wasn''t something he would tell anyone else. Maybe he would only talk about it to his aunt because she was the one he trusted the most. After all, she was the only one of his family left and he was also her only family. They had no one else in their family so their relationship was deeper. Moreover, he could probably discuss with her about how to utilize this group to gain more benefits from those mysterious existences. Isabel became so confused that her eyes blinked several times as her mind could not think of a guess. In the end, she said, "I''m not sure what you''re planning. However, I don''t think you''ll do anything stupid." Actually, as a school student, Oliver was quite outstanding, and he did not have any strange symptoms. That was the reason why Isabel would not doubt him. If it was Alex who was underachieving, she would probably doubt. Chapter 3: To Aunts Office It''s so easy to finish a delicious meal. It didn''t take ten minutes before Oliver''s plate was empty. There wasn''t even any ketchup left. He then drank his orange juice down. "Thanks for the food..." He thanked her again. Isabel was still eating because she was slower. She nodded after he thanked her. While she was still eating, Oliver couldn''t help but glance at his phone, reading the chat again. Those people were apparently still chatting, discussing various things that Oliver didn''t understand, such as problems in the universe. Actually he wanted to ask many things but felt that it would only disturb them, it was better to let everything flow normally. Isabel occasionally glanced at his face with quick movements, something she felt but could not see. Of course, he would not comment on that as he himself sometimes observed her beautiful face. There is nothing wrong with the handsome and the beautiful looking at each other. It''s the natural attraction of their bodies. When the food was finished, Isabel said, "let''s go back!" She tidied up the plate and looked like she wanted to stand up. "Maybe I won''t be back," Oliver replied, standing up before her. He actually wanted to see his aunt right away because time was crucial now. He was worried that if she was in a bad mood, she would make some dangerous blunders. Isabel''s eyebrows shot up slightly hearing that, but she didn''t ask anything, just nodded lightly. After that, he finally stepped away. When he came out of the restaurant, he stopped a taxi and asked the driver to take him to the office area. As one of the business centers, the office area in Vera City truly exudes an aura of success. Even a security guard has an aura that can make a villager feel inferior, not to mention the office workers who look immaculate from morning to evening. They are busy and serious, like they don''t care about the civilization test that will start in a few days. Maybe some forgot about it. Oliver rarely came to this region, every time he came he couldn''t help but be amazed. In the end he had only been in this city for two years. Before that he had only lived in a small town where his parents'' economy was quite ordinary. Although he knew his mother''s sister was a very wealthy woman, his proud mother was not very fond of asking for help. She never even visited Vera, only letting her sister visit her. Unfortunately, his father and mother died early. Inevitably he had to move into his aunt''s house or else he wouldn''t be able to live well. Located in the middle of the business area was a graceful tulip-shaped skyscraper that seemed to have more than fifty floors, it even had a large courtyard that wasn''t a parking lot, more like a garden deliberately put there to refresh the air. Above its entrance was an electronic signboard that always displayed a different look. The one thing it always had in common was the name of the company based in the building. Eleganza Couture Group! This is a company engaged in fashion, producing various types of clothing, suits, shirts, pants, and even shoes with the target of the upper middle class but has its own uniqueness so that it does not seem like imitating high-end brands. Starting from a small shop to having such a luxurious headquarters shows how prestigious it is in the eyes of its fans. It is said that even the upper-middle class people who made it to the upper class still do not abandon the goods produced by this company. The best proof of its popularity is when the company''s products were blocked by the biggest marketplaces but that failed to reduce their sales. Instead, their private online store saw a drastic increase in downloads. In fact, it''s not a difficult problem if the company wants to move upmarket. However, it remains at its original goal of making more people enjoy high-quality goods. The most amazing thing is the fact that this company is not a public company. It was still a private company whose shares were one hundred percent owned by Miya, the person behind this company. Oliver''s knowledge of his aunt was not as much as it was now before he moved to this city. Only since he started school did he know that she could be compared to the female rulers of ancient times. Getting out of the taxi and walking into the building, he was like a stranger as he was not wearing a work uniform plus his young age. The employees who were mostly 25 years old and above looked at him curiously, wondering if he was the son of an executive who wanted to see his parents. Although he had come before, it was usually at night, when the building was quiet. Most people still had no idea who he was. "Is there anything you need, sir?" One of the security at the entrance asked him. Obviously before his identity became clear, he could not move around as he pleased here, except perhaps if he was with his aunt''s secretary. In that case, he was a bit unsure how to answer. It felt strange if he said that he was the boss''s nephew and wanted to meet her. The problem was that he probably couldn''t say anything else. In the end, he took out his phone, opening the gallery. There were some pictures of him with his aunt when they visited a wedding. He showed one of the photos to the security guard. "I heard my aunt works here, can you take me to her office," he said, finally thinking of words that didn''t make him look arrogant, but that even made him look innocent. The security guard was surprised because he was very familiar with the beautiful woman in the photo who always passed by this entrance and always made his head want to explode in awe of her stunning figure. In an instant, he finally remembered that the boss was now the nanny of her nephew. His attitude quickly became very respectful towards Oliver. If the boss was still unmarried and had children, it was likely that this youngster would be the heir to this company, its future boss although such a thing was hard to say given the imminent changes in the world. "P-please follow me, young master," the security said. He changed his nickname to Oliver. Unfortunately, he had accidentally used such a nickname due to his habit of reading eastern online novels. Although the voice was not loud, there were still quite a few people who heard it. This caused confusion among them. Oliver himself immediately followed the security to one of the elevators. However, the security didn''t go inside. He just let Oliver enter alone and told him to go to the 53rd floor. There, he would meet the boss''s secretary. The security didn''t come because according to the rules he wasn''t allowed to be there. Oliver could of course go on his own. He just couldn''t enter the elevator before getting permission from the security. When the elevator doors closed, the security guiding him was immediately approached by other security and employees. "Bro, who''s that young man?" asked one of the security guards. The security asked hesitated for a moment before finally speaking. "The boss''s nephew." His voice was quite low when he said that, but everyone heard it clearly because they had their ears to the ground. "Really!" Some female employees reacted faster than others. Those who were pretty spontaneously looked at each other, like they found something to compete with. However, those who were already in their 30s shook their heads. "He''s too young," one of them said. "What if he wants you? I mean he doesn''t want you as a wife, just to have fun with you. Besides, young people like naughty things." Her words earned her a question from her friend who smiled strangely. Perhaps they were from a circle that was naughty enough that they were so open to things like this. "It was just a dream. You know how disciplined the boss is. Her nephew must be a good young man. And you better not say that again or the boss will slap your face," she replied. The woman who asked spontaneously covered her lips with her hand upon hearing that. She was a bit scared. They could live a naughty life, but if they invited the boss''s nephew, they might be in serious trouble. When the elevator doors opened on the 53rd floor, Oliver arrived at a luxurious and elegant room with several doors where beside one of the doors was a large reception desk designed for only one person. A Korean woman in her early 20s with jet-black hair was sitting there, wearing a white shirt with a tie. Her skin was pale white while her eyes wore quite thick kohl. The impression of a loner from her was quite obvious. However, she was beautiful, and her style was somewhat like that of a cosplayer which could be felt even if she was wearing a formal uniform. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, it is like that. Outside of work, she likes to dress up in various anime costumes and take pictures of herself in her house. Oliver knew that because he knew her social media accounts, which had quite a following. His aunt knew that too, but she didn''t mind because she was doing a good job as a secretary. Her typing ability was one of the fastest. Her name was Kim Hana. One thing Oliver didn''t know was why she was living in Europe by herself. Seeing his sudden appearance, Kim Hana was very surprised, obviously not expecting him to appear here. He walked straight up to her and asked her, "Is my aunt inside?" His eyes looked at the door beside the reception desk. "Uhmm, yes..." Kim Hana replied, sounding awkward. At all times, she looked cool and confident, but she couldn''t actually be like that without preparation. Chapter 4: Meet "Can I come in?" Oliver asked again. After all, this was the boss''s office. He couldn''t just walk right in because there might be other guests visiting. Kim Hana who was still in an unprepared state spontaneously nodded, signaling to him that he could enter. Since it was like that, Oliver immediately stepped up to the door and opened it, revealing a spacious modern office space with complete facilities. First there were two sofas facing each other with very thick backrests while in front of each wall were rows of library cabinets full of books. There are even three refrigerators, placed in various corners, one of which is near the desk located just behind the glass facade that leads to the street. A woman who looked to be in her late thirties sat there. Perhaps Isabel or Kim Hana were already among the top beauties, able to compete with celebrities and no difficulty if they wanted to model. However, the woman behind the desk instantly made onlookers think her beauty was on another level. Her face was so perfect with a pair of blush-red lips that were neither too wide nor too small, perfectly matching her nose that enhanced her oval-shaped facial structure. Her neck was long while her skin was bright white, looking very healthy with faintly visible veins. She had blonde hair that was more akin to bright gold. Just looking at it could make one feel dazzled. It was neatly bun without leaving a strand, and such a style only made her look more vibrant. There were no flashy accessories on her body, just one classic watch and a pair of long silver earrings that were not too long. Her outfit consisted of trousers and a gray-striped white shirt with the top two buttons open but not to the point of exposing sensitive parts. Perhaps if she was a woman of ordinary appearance, even with her various experiences, people would not be so impressed, but she was so beautiful. If people heard stories about her while looking at her, they would definitely exaggerate the stories when talking about her elsewhere. This is how a woman''s beauty makes men''s brains unable to function properly. One very unfortunate thing is that she didn''t get married until now. This is because she was too busy working from a young age. Her obsession with wealth outweighs anything else for who knows what reason. It is said that she also tends to look down on men who approach her, viewing them as such disgusting creatures that many men feel embarrassed. At her desk, she seemed very serious as she looked at her computer screen. It took a while before she realized that her office door had been opened. Seeing that it was a young man, not her employee, she couldn''t help but be surprised. However, then she smiled faintly. "Oliver, why did you come? Isn''t it still school time? You didn''t skip class, did you?" she asked. Her voice was beautiful, yet even when she spoke casually, there was a very dignified aura, as if it couldn''t be dispelled. The good thing was that she was not an indifferent iceberg woman. She is still a woman who socializes even with a limited circle. To Oliver, she naturally had extraordinary friendliness and attentiveness. Otherwise, there was no way he would feel at home in her house. She treated him like her own son, always buying him nice clothes and various amenities. Seeing that she still looked calm even in the imminent change of the world while she had the problem of not having a constellation, Oliver had to say he admired her. She started everything from the bottom and there didn''t seem to be the slightest worry of her falling to the very bottom. Of course, he wouldn''t let that happen. Walking over to his desk, Oliver replied, "Aunt, I have some great news for you. It may sound absurd, but I hope you''re not surprised. Yeah, after all, we already live in a world that doesn''t make sense with the existence of the System and will soon become even more unreasonable as the test of civilization begins." "Eh?" The woman, Miya, clearly did not expect to hear such a thing from her nephew. However, she seemed interested in the good news he had to say. "What''s the good news? I haven''t heard any good news lately, so if there is good news, maybe I''ll believe it even if it''s a lie," she said in a joking tone. She crossed her legs, pushing her chair back slightly until it touched the glass facade. With even a small push, her desk moved to the side so that her figure was no longer obstructed. If he wanted to chat here, he should have done it on the sofa, but Oliver had already approached her. Moving to the sofa was a waste of time, so the only solution was to reposition the table. Still, Oliver had nowhere to sit. However, Miya invited him to sit at her desk. He naturally didn''t sit down, just leaned against it. "By the way aunt, it seems that your problem is not just because you offended the Deep Sea King, but because someone with a strong background is targeting you." Oliver didn''t talk about the group chat right away, discussing the woman''s personal problems first. Her left eyebrow instantly raised at his words. "Where do you know something like this?" She asked. "My schoolmates told me about it," Oliver replied. "Ohhh..." The woman narrowed her eyes slightly. "How much do you know?" She asked again. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s it, that''s why I wanted to ask you who the person who targeted you was," Oliver said. This time, the woman was silent, not saying anything while her expression seemed dreamy. After a while, she shook her head. "No need to talk about that. Now tell me the good news. If there''s no good solution, we might be leaving Vera soon," she said. Oliver swallowed his saliva hearing her talk about leaving Vera. At that point, she would probably sell the company. Spontaneously, he stared at her computer screen only to find various letters containing offers for the company. His breathing became irregular when he saw that. To think that the woman still looked calm when she was about to sell the company. Or perhaps she was hiding her sadness very well. "Aunt, we don''t need to move and you don''t need to sell your company," he said. When she heard that, Miya turned her face slightly upwards because she wanted to look him directly in the eye. Her gaze had become rather sharp now. Although she seemed friendly, she could become hot-tempered if she was put in a bad mood. "Uhmmm..." Oliver cleared his throat and said, "Aunt, I''ll allow you to peek into my Leveling System." Because he felt that saying it was too difficult, so he preferred to show it directly. Miya did as he asked, entering his system code into her own system. DING! (Someone wants to check your stats, do you allow it?) (Yes/No) Immediately he got a notification from his system. Without hesitation, he allowed his aunt to check his stats. With that, she immediately saw what he saw. Because she was looking from top to bottom, so her reaction was quite flat at first. After that, she looked puzzled, then her eyes narrowed slightly. "Shadow Army, Sacred Flame, S, S, S, +," she said as if spelling out the letters. Pa! Suddenly she dropped the pen clamped in her fingers. "Ahh, Oliver, where did you get these two things?" she said with an amazed expression. She even stood up immediately while her hands grabbed his shoulders, pressing them firmly. Her eyes unblinkingly stared into his as she waited for his answer. She finally realized that this young man had just obtained unimaginable things. Saying they were the solution to their problems they were certainly not wrong. No, they were not just solutions, they would help them reach a higher level. Her breathing began to quicken as she thought that. With their faces quite close, her breath hit Oliver''s face, but it didn''t bother him because her breath was very fragrant. It was just that it made him a bit uncomfortable. "Aunt, calm down, I''ll tell you," he said, smiling wryly. Usually it was always him who was amazed by her. Today was just the opposite. He pushed her body back into her chair. Fortunately she was a smart woman, easily calming down in any situation after a moment''s shock. And her calmness made it seem like nothing had happened. Oliver began to think about where he would speak from. In the end, he took out his phone first, opening the tele-app. "I don''t know what happened, I joined a weird group," he said, starting to show the group to the woman. Actually, for him, the strangest part was how did the group get on the app? After all, it was a specialized app on Earth. Unless it was really due to a system error which he also didn''t know what system it was. Miya was instantly interested in the group. She picked up his phone and started checking the group, scrolling to the very top to read the chats since Oliver had joined. When it came to reading, she was very fast, and understood everything she read. After that, she asked him, "did those two skills enter your system right after you sent your system code to them?" "Yes..." Oliver nodded. Miya then pondered deeply. "This is not something that can be understood by people like us who live at the bottom of the universe," she said. Oliver naturally agreed with that. Miya continued, "let''s just go with the flow, and you do as they ask to get another skill." "Aunt, I hope they also give you skills," Oliver said. However, Miya immediately shook her head when she heard that. "No need, it''s enough with you. If you bring extra people, I''m afraid they won''t be happy with you. After all, you were the only one destined for it from the beginning. If I was also destined, I should have naturally joined the group," she said. She rejected Oliver''s idea so the latter fell silent. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand that, it was just that he wished she could get those skills too. Otherwise, she would be completely skillless in the civilization test. Seeing his expression, the woman laughed and said, "there''s no need to think too much about me. I''m just a woman who has lived nearly two-thirds of the average human''s life. I feel satisfied if my closest person can develop well in the civilization test later. If you can become stronger than the others, I don''t think there will be any harm done to me. I''ll just relax here." Chapter 5: Solidarity "Aunt, aren''t you curious about having superpowers, defeating giant monsters with one punch?" asked Oliver with a look of suppressed laughter. He hadn''t expected her to seem so uninterested in having powers. Actually, he thought a strategy could be devised to make her a part of the group. After all, some members had a friendly nature like the Underworld Lord and the South Sea Queen. The former even claimed to be happy to share. And like Phoenix for example, while perhaps quiet, also seemed to enjoy sharing. If the group couldn''t, Oliver could still talk to them through private messages. "Huh..." Miya snorted softly, crossing her legs again. "It''s not like I''m going to regret anything if I don''t get to experience the things everyone dreams of," she said. Oliver had been hard pressed to say anything else since she said that. He observed her and it seemed that she wasn''t joking at all. "Aunt, is this because you don''t want to get help from me?" For a moment, he thought that the woman''s reason was because of that. She probably felt it was not right if she relied on her nephew for strength. In order to hide that, she preferred to say that she felt enough with him being well-developed in this new era. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tsk! Tsk!" Surprisingly she chuckled at his speculation. "You''re thinking too far," she said, standing up and tapping his forehead with her index finger. After which she walked towards the door and added, "Go home first. I have a meeting with the executives!" ''Does she really not want to? Oliver doubted his speculation as he watched her leave. However, he felt that it made more sense. ''Well, maybe it can''t be this way,'' he thought. He didn''t leave right away, but checked the group chat again. Apparently, his account had just been tagged by the Underworld Lord. Underworld Lord: (@Oliver: Boy, tell us about your world, everything you know.) ''Why is he asking for this?'' Oliver felt a bit strange. Of course, he didn''t mind telling about the earth. While writing about this, he also told about himself who would inevitably tell about the problems his family was going through. This was to let them know that he and his aunt were banned by all the constellations. That way, they could know about his aunt without him having to speak directly, just taking advantage of the right situation. The Golden Emperor: (What the heck, it''s obviously a serious offense for a constellation to use its influence to make another constellation reject someone. It seems that the boys below are starting to not know the rules.) Star Moon Emperor: (When the old are gone, the young think they''re already at the top.) South Sea Queen: (Change is inevitable over a long period of time, but of course, it''s very detrimental to the rejected party. As a fellow woman, I think I need to stand up for that poor woman.) Queen of Life: (Indeed, we need to help her without any special conditions because here she is a victim of discrimination from rule-breakers.) Phoenix: (@Oliver: ask her if she''s interested in the power of fire? If she''s interested, I''ll give her some skills.) Eternal Ice Empress: (There''s no need for you, her nature as a woman who dares to challenge the stronger side suits me better. I''ll give her my skills.) South Sea Queen: (Empress, I didn''t expect you to suddenly become so kind, hahaha.) Eternal Ice Empress: (I can give anything to the person who deserves it. @Oliver: boy, send your aunt''s system code here.) Oliver, "...'' Now it no longer mattered why the Underworld Lord asked about this world. What was interesting was that his aunt''s story attracted solidarity from the women in this group, even the Eternal Ice Empress who seemed to hate mortal humans. It was a bit funny, but he was very happy now. With this, there was no need to worry about his aunt''s path in this new era. Since he already had his aunt''s system code, he only needed to copy and paste it and then send it in that group. What would happen afterward, only she would know. He finally walked out of the office. Kim Hana was no longer at her desk, probably following Miya to a meeting. Oliver went down through the elevator earlier which quickly took him to the lobby of the building. When he reappeared, the employees stared at him in amazement. It was like they were staring at a top celebrity they had long admired. From living on a shoestring to now being like a young master still gave him a strange feeling, especially in front of so many people who were amazed by that status. He stepped hurriedly, passing by them and immediately stopped a passing taxi to go home. All the troubles had been taken care of. Now he would just wait for the monsters to appear and then he would fight relentlessly to level up quickly. He wasn''t even interested in school anymore. His aunt''s house was in an elite complex that was still in the city center. To prepare for the civilization test, the complex even built a high wall surrounding it with two steel gates at the entrance. Security was tight. Oliver who came by taxi had to get off in front of the gate, unable to continue his journey with the taxi. However, he didn''t have to walk because the security had prepared an electric car to take him to his aunt''s house. This was quite normal for him. Almost every day he was like that. It wasn''t that he didn''t have a private vehicle, but he was the type who preferred to walk. His aunt''s house was in the center of the complex. It was a large mansion with three floors, having a large courtyard with a parapet surrounding the entire courtyard. The design emphasized modernism, so there was no impression that it was like a palace. It looked more like a building from a more advanced civilization. If there was one thing lacking, it was that the mansion had no servants at all. Normally, Miya would just bring in the complex security to take care of things if there was a problem or cut the grass in the yard if they got too tall. Oliver entered through its small gate that was next to the big gate and from the gate he still had to walk about fifty meters before arriving at the terrace. There he took off his shoes, replacing them with rubber slippers before entering. When he first arrived, he was completely amazed by the inside, constantly wondering if he would ever live in such a luxurious place. The spacious living room had all the amenities, such as a private movie theater, an enormous aquarium, and a closet filled with all sorts of jewelry. Actually, the living room and garage are separated by a glass wall, so from there you can see the garage full of luxury cars and motorcycles. Most of them were not bought by Miya herself, but were bought by her business partners as gifts for very lucrative business deals. Oliver sat on the sofa, opening the tv to watch the news which in reality very rarely discussed the test of civilization that was about to begin. Perhaps it was intentional so that the public would not be uncomfortable. "Four more days, this means that tomorrow everyone will get their first 100 EXP to advance to Level 1," Oliver said as he looked at the date on the tv. This had been told by the System, that three days before the civilization test began, everyone would level up to level 1, even getting a weapon that could be chosen by themselves. This was all so that everyone could adapt to their strength first. At that time, the constellations would also start sending skills to those who had paid them. Chapter 6: Morning Time passed and night fell. However, even at 11pm, Oliver, who was still in the living room, did not see his aunt coming. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nor did she contact him at all. This naturally confused him, making him wonder where she had gone. He should have already received skills send from the Eternal Ice Empress. The latter had even written about it in the group chat. Shouldn''t she have asked what happened? Although confused, he couldn''t contact her first because it would be strange for the younger generation to ask the older generation where they went. After all, who gives the younger generation money to live on. As he kept waiting, he got sleepy and eventually fell asleep in the living room. From morning until almost 12 at night, he naturally fell asleep so soundly that he lost track of time. He only woke up when he suddenly heard a DING sound from his system, which instantly made his eyes open, and then saw new information on his virtual screen. (You gained 100 EXP. You advance to Level 1. You get 10 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose. Make sure you choose to raise your stats according to the needs of your skill!) Each skill naturally has one main requirement. For example, releasing an element requires Mana, and skills like swords or spears require Physicality. Of course, other stats also play a part, either a little or a lot. Sacred Flame for example, required Mana, but for better control of the fire, high Intelligence was helpful. On the other hand, Shadow Troopers might be helped more by a higher Will. Whether Will or Intelligence, he already had them. With limited Points, he added them all to Mana. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 2000] [Level: 1] [EXP: 0/100] [Physique: 4] [Strength: 4] [Defense: 4] [Speed: 5] [Intelligence: 7] [Endurance: 5] [Will: 6] [Mana: 10]+10 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) Instantly, his stats underwent a change. At the same time, he felt a new sensation in his body. It was very obvious, there was an energy that to him was very mysterious. "So that''s it!" He was automatically made to understand how to use that energy and turn it into his skill. Only, the Shadow Army Skill did not require any sort of control. It would automatically create the shadow of the creature he killed. His eyes then looked at his palm which he raised upwards. Buzz! A small fireball appeared above his palm, dazzlingly bright gold in color. Oliver didn''t feel anything when it appeared because it was his own power, but it was obvious that the air inside this mansion was warming up extremely high. Anyone else who came in would probably sweat immediately. No wonder the System warned him to be careful with this fire. It was a very dangerous type. DING! (You''ve added your stats, you''re rewarded with a Class D Weapon that you can choose from the list!) The system gave another notification, and now it displayed a list of weapons after weapons, over a hundred, ranging from swords, spears, and more. Since they were only in Class D, so their designs were pretty standard, not unique at all. It didn''t even have a special name. Oliver thought for a while before deciding on a knife. He didn''t have a special preference, just liked it more. DING! (You get a Class D Knife!) Another notice appeared a knife appeared right in his hand, dark silver in color, very solid yet light. It also seemed to have magnets attached to the body, something strange to him. "Weapons and power, I hope there''s no fighting," he said with a strange expression. What he was worried about were gangsters for example, utilizing their power to cause trouble. Uniquely, the knife can transform into any accessory that he only needs to wear. All weapons seem to be like that, so it''s not hard to carry. He turned it into a ring and put it on his finger. "Oliver!" Suddenly he heard a female voice from upstairs, much to his surprise. He quickly looked up only to find Miya coming down the stairs, wearing a short nightgown that only reached halfway down her thighs with her hair left loose. Although she had not taken a bath, if there were men here and saw her looking like that, it was feared that some of them would go crazy. When outside, she hardly ever showed her legs, always wearing pants or a long dress. However, at home she dressed more openly. The woman continued down the stairs until she reached the bottom and then walked to the sofa. "Next time sleep in your room. We don''t have anyone else who can lift your body to the second floor," she said as she got closer, smiling slightly. "Aunt, I thought you weren''t coming home," Oliver replied with a wry smile. "Of course, I''ll be home," Miya replied, sitting across from him and immediately crossing her legs. When she was coming home Oliver couldn''t guess and he couldn''t ask her about it. "You know, this is very impressive," she said, raising her index finger. Cold smoke gathered over that finger, forming an ever-changing ice shape, from a sword to a spear but in a small form. The ice had the color of normal ice. Only, from the moment it appeared, Oliver''s skin instantly became rather pale. It was too cold. However, he was more interested in the expression of his aunt, who seemed to really like the power of the ice. "Congratulations, aunt," Oliver said. "You did something well," the woman replied with a faint smile. The way she responded really made Oliver unable to understand her way of thinking. "By the way, we''ll go to the private headquarters before noon, so there''s no need to go to school," she added. "Private base?" Oliver was a bit confused at that. "It''s a place outside the city but with a very strong defense system, enough to withstand a nuclear explosion no matter how many times it is. Compared to the city, it''s much safer and makes it easier for us to kill monsters. Everything has been designed in such a way. Quite a few alliances built it and I also built it with some of my business associates from this city and the surrounding cities. We need a few days there to build a better foundation so that we can move freely at a faster pace." She explained. Oliver really didn''t know anything like this. The elites were obviously hiding it on purpose. "Then what about your company, aunt?" He couldn''t help but talk about the company because if she left, it would be without a manager. "From today until the next week, I''m suspending all my employees. This is to avoid chaos," she replied. It seemed that she was fully prepared. Oliver naturally had no objection to her plan. He nodded to her. Vrom! Suddenly there was the sound of a car from outside. "It''s Hana, she''s coming," Miya said again before Oliver even looked outside. After that, Miya suddenly stood up. "I want to go to the pool and try out my ice powers. You take a shower soon. Later we''ll find a restaurant first for breakfast while we look around the city," she added to Oliver before stepping into the back door of the mansion. Oliver nodded to her, but he didn''t get up right away. He waited for Kim Hana first who went straight into the mansion. As a secretary, Miya gave her more freedom to roam around her residence. Chapter 7: Show Today, the woman was wearing a tight black suit and trousers, center parted style hair coupled with a white bando made of cloth on top of her head. With such an appearance, although she clearly had no intention of cosplaying, she still gave the impression of a cosplayer with her uniform. Her steps seemed confident, clearly she was prepared, giving the impression of nonchalance. Oliver wondered if she had already contracted a constellation. Of course, his aunt''s problem didn''t mess with her employees, just her and her nephew. However, only working as a secretary with an average salary, the constellation contracted by Kim Hana was probably only in Class C. "Looks like you''re ready to become an anime character," Oliver said to her. She apparently walked over to the sofa where he was sitting. Probably because there was nowhere else she could go. Given that there was a person, there was no way she would just pretend to pass by and then walk to the front of the aquarium for example. His words changed her expression somewhat. Perhaps she felt mocked by such a joke. Someone who watches anime to the point of becoming a cosplayer usually tends to fantasize about having superpowers more often. Since she felt mocked, she didn''t respond, just sat on the sofa, quite far away from him and then she took out her cell phone, acting indifferent. Surprisingly she suddenly played an anime, not hiding the sound of her phone. Oliver rolled his eyes at that. It seemed that this woman wanted to show a confident attitude about her favorite. He smiled slightly before standing up, going to the stairs. Now it was time to take a shower. His room was at the front of the second floor, the back was actually nicer with a quieter view, unfortunately the room there was taken by his aunt. As for the third floor, it was split between the gym and an open area suitable for summer sunbathing. As a youngster who could earn a lot of money without even asking, his room was naturally full of various youth entertainment equipment. There are even three computers with the highest specifications, five laptops, and all the gaming consoles. This does not include sports outfits like shoes and whatnot. The bathroom itself had a sizable bathtub, enough for five people. He took a simple bath, letting the water from the shower fall onto his body and putting on a generous amount of soap. After washing off the soap suds, he quickly stopped. It was all less than ten minutes. Then he dried his body and chose clothes. Even though he was going out of the city, he still chose casual clothes, jeans and a gray polo shirt with white stripes plus boots that he wore straight from his room because they had never been used. Of course, he also wore perfume. When he saw his figure in the mirror, he couldn''t help but smile. After that, he finally came down from the second floor. He did not see his aunt. Perhaps if that woman was done at the pool, she would have gone straight to her room via the back stairs. Kim Hana, on the other hand, was still watching anime. Seemingly more focused when no one is around. Even so, she was still staring at Oliver when she heard the sound of his footsteps. For a moment, her eyes showed surprise. After that, she quickly looked at her phone screen again. Such a reaction was very common to see from her when she saw him with a flashy appearance. It was just that, usually he was unable to guess anything. However, now with having the power, he could vaguely feel that she was a bit nervous. No, maybe it wasn''t nervousness, but a state where the heart rate increased drastically. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This made him smile strangely. Of course, just because of this, he could not conclude she was in love with him. This was probably just her natural reaction as a normal woman. "Looks like you guys are ready, let''s go!" He heard his aunt''s voice from the second floor before he sat down. The woman turned out to be ready as well, sooner than he expected. Her clothes were not so different. She wore the usual clothes she wore to work, of trousers and a rather formal shirt while her hair was in a neat bun. Only, she was wearing quite long boots, so it could be said that she was not go to work. Kim Hana hurriedly turned off her cell phone and stood up, ready to perform her duties as a secretary. The three of them went outside. Unlike usual days, today Miya asked Kim Hana to drive a car that had extremely high durability, able to withstand even missile fire. It was a car commonly used by the country''s leaders, pitch black in color. Oliver sat in the back with Miya while Kim Hana herself was in the front. When driving, she actually looked really agile and confident. In no time, they were out of the compound which turned out to be in quite a traffic jam while the sidewalks were filled with people. This excitement exceeded Oliver''s expectations. The lack of news about the civilization test didn''t seem to lessen the excitement since people were finally able to get to level 1. Police and soldiers were everywhere, standing guard with full weapons. Just by getting to level 1, people still didn''t dare to resist their hot lead. Overall, the situation still looked safe. Oliver was able to calm down in the car, then opened his phone to open various forums. One post caught his interest because of the title (Skill of an S Class Constellation, Ancient Spear King!). He immediately thought of Alex because his family had contracted the constellation. Opening it, he found a live stream and it was indeed a live stream from Alex. The man was standing in the courtyard of a mansion that was even bigger than Miya''s mansion. It consisted of three floors while the front yard alone was the size of a soccer field. He was shirtless, holding a silver spear, standing like he was a general. With such a dashing body, there were practically complimentary comments from women at all times. "Guys!" Alex spoke. His tone sounded friendly without any hint of arrogance. "Here, I want to show you guys what a Class S Skill looks like," he continued. When she heard his voice from Oliver''s cell phone, Miya couldn''t help but be interested in watching. She pulled at Oliver''s hand that was holding the cell phone just so she could see. "Is this the son of the Wilson Family?" she asked. Although she didn''t recognize Alex, she recognized the mansion. "Yes, in the same class as me at school," Oliver replied. Chapter 8: Someone "Hmph, someone who likes attention, he must be stupid." Miya then snorted softly. Alex seemed to have given her an unfavorable impression right away. Perhaps it was also her enmity with the Wilson Family that drove her to dislike Alex outright. Oliver just stayed silent, continuing to observe the man while live streaming. He really wanted to see what the S Class Skill of the S Class Constellation looked like. Without including the almost non-existent SS Class, the S Class considered to be the strongest, would practically only be owned by billionaire families. The Wilson family happened to be one of the richest even among billionaires so they could contract three S Class Constellations at once. In Europe, they should be among the top ten. Currently, the man raised his spear upwards, making the audience become more excited even though quite a few thought that the skill would not look impressive. The problem was not the skill itself, but the fact that Alex was still at level 1, just like everyone else. Buzz! Suddenly a brownish light emitted from all over Alex''s hands, flowing into his spear which faintly seemed to tremble. He jumped up and threw the spear at a fairly large truck about 50 meters in front of him. The spear reached the truck in an instant, smashing into it to produce a loud banging sound. With ease, the spear pierced through the truck''s body and there seemed to be some sort of shockwave explosion from the spear. BANG! When the loud bang resounded again, the truck was split in two, each side pushed up into the air. The people who were originally skeptical were instantly mesmerized by such a result. (So this is what S Class Skill looks like!) (Too strong, this feels unfair!) (Hey, don''t say that, it''s over a billion dollars!) On the other hand, Alex was smiling at the camera and probably reading the comments. There was definitely a cell phone placed next to the camera facing him. "A S Class Skill just like this, I don''t think it''s worth that much money." Unlike the people, Miya was apparently not impressed at all. Of course, compared to her own skill where a small icicle could make a large room extremely cold, the skill that Alex had just demonstrated seemed ordinary. Kim Hana was somewhat surprised at her words so she glanced back. From yesterday until now, she felt strange about Miya. She should have had a problem with not being able to contract constellations, yet it didn''t seem like that at all. Oliver also just smiled. After that, he downloaded the recording of the live stream. This was because he wanted to send it to the group. In fact, this was also the request of the Underworld Lord. After getting information about this world, he wanted to see more, not only things in this world, but also things that came from the constellations. He sent the video with the title (S Class Skill of Level 1 Hunter, what do you think!). Within a short period of time, the video was instantly watched by 10 people. This made Oliver realize that those people were likely constantly looking at their phones. Wait, are they even using cell phones? South Sea Queen: (tsk tsk, you call that a S Class Skill, no, no, it''s not.) Underworld Lord: (Mm, without a doubt, it''s only an A Class Skill) Eternal Ice Empress: (Is this kid bragging?) Oliver, "..." ''What the hell?'' He was immediately puzzled. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why did they say the skill shown by Alex was only Class A? Was it really only A Class and Alex was bragging it was S Class? No, no, that guy wanted to show off, he couldn''t possibly be lying. It should really be a S Class Skill. Oliver: (It should really be a S Class Skill.) He wasn''t sure what happened, so he could only comment like that. Heaven Emperor: (It seems to be true that the strength of the system in some regions has weakened so much that people were able to manipulate, making A Class Skills recorded as S Class Skills, and perhaps S Class Skills recorded as SS Class Skills. People from Level 1 Civilizations who know nothing can naturally be fooled by this trick. If I''m not mistaken, D Class Skills aren''t even skills, just some kind of special effect.) Golden Emperor: (It''s funny, now they''re spending so much money on A Class Skills, hahaha. It will be helpless in front of our SSS+ Class Skills.) Miya also saw the chatter. Her breathing became somewhat rapid while her eyes became somewhat blank. "How stupid we are," she said. Apparently, she was talking about the entire earth. Of course, her words made sense because now the whole earth was practically fooled except for Oliver and Miya because they hadn''t bought any skills, and their skills were completely genuine, not the result of class manipulation. They were truly Class SSS+ as written in the System. At this time, Kim Hana turned the car into a building in the city center but had a wall surrounding the courtyard. Not many cars entered there and all of them were luxury cars. When their car entered the courtyard, Oliver found a courtyard that was more akin to a garden, luxurious and elegant with various flowers lined up neatly on the side of the road. Several tables and chairs were placed in that garden, having large umbrellas on them. Without a doubt, this was a restaurant. "Do you know why I chose this restaurant?" asked Miya when Kim Hana parked the car. At first glance, there was nothing strange about her question, but it could also be strange if the reason wasn''t because the food at this restaurant was really good. Oliver was a little confused, not sure what this woman wanted to say. However, she didn''t say anything else. She opened the door beside her before stepping down. Curious, Oliver quickly followed her. Only, Kim Hana remained in the driver''s seat. She didn''t seem to be joining the breakfast. Just as Miya got out of the car, two male servants came over to her. "Welcome, Lady Miya, your order is ready, please follow us!" said one of them as he made a gesture towards the entrance of the restaurant, followed by his colleague. Miya followed them and Oliver followed slightly behind her as he wanted to look around. His aunt caught the attention of the restaurant''s wooden guests who were whispering softly as they talked about her. Perhaps they were talking about her problem. The table the two waiters were heading for was at the inner end of the restaurant, right next to the window. It was now filled with various types of dishes for breakfast, from toast, boiled eggs, and some baked fish. The drink was warm tea that was put in a small cup, having leaves on it. When he finally arrived in front of the table and sat down, Oliver felt very comfortable. His stomach was made hungry quickly by the fragrant aroma of the dishes. Since they were already seated, the two waiters finally left. Miya looked around for a while before picking up the fork and knife. From the way she was staring, Oliver felt like she was looking for someone. "Aunt Miya, I knew you''d come!" Suddenly there was a young-sounding voice that actually seemed to come from the air. This was somewhat surprising since the one speaking was clearly using a special method. However, even more surprising was the fact that he called Miya by the word aunt. Chapter 9: Cousin "Mm..." Oliver''s eyes stared at the wall directly behind Miya because from the wall emerged the figure of a young man who should be the same age as him. He was dressed casually, wearing jeans that only slightly passed his knees. Figure-wise, Oliver thought he looked like him, just a different face, but he also had above-average good looks, with dark brown hair. When Miya looked back, he smiled slightly. "Sorry for appearing in this way, aunt. I''m still so curious about my skills that I can''t stop trying," he said. After saying that, he looked at Oliver. "Ahh, he must be Aunt Lisa''s son. That means he''s my cousin," he added, which was more surprising to Oliver because Lisa was his mother''s name. Was this young man their family? However, how was that possible since his mother had always told him that they had no other family besides his sister, Miya. "No need to talk about unimportant things. I came because I wanted you to send a message to your father," Miya replied. Surprisingly she was very indifferent when speaking to him, as if her mood had become very cold. Of course, this was not the attitude one should show to family. Even so, the young man remained calm. "Father told me that you might be coming and asked me to send a message to him," he said in a soft tone. "Is that so?" Miya smiled sarcastically as she continued, "yeah, then things will be easy. Tell him that I''ll stay on my path." When hearing the last sentence from Miya, the young man finally looked surprised. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Aunt are you serious? That would put your life in trouble," he said, as if not believing what he was hearing. "It is not yet known whose life will be in trouble," Miya replied. She waved her hand at the young man, asking him to leave. After that, she started eating as if there was nothing here. The young man was very astonished at her actions. However, since he was asked to leave, he had no choice but to go. His hand took out his cell phone from his pants pocket as he stepped onto the stairs leading to the second floor. "Aunt, is he really our family?" Oliver asked Miya with a strange expression. He was trying to be casual about this. "No, you have no other family besides me," the woman replied. Even her tone made it clear she was unhappy when talking about the young man''s identity. In a situation like this, various speculations popped into Oliver''s head. "I have the power now, so I''ll take care of this matter myself. As a junior, you should just focus on yourself," the woman continued while he was still thinking. She didn''t seem to want him to think too much about this. He simply smiled in response. When she called him a junior, he only became more understanding. However, he chose not to discuss it, and started breakfast. This kind of thing did not need to be looked into too seriously before he actually had great strength. If he was already strong enough, then any conflicts could be instantly resolved. The dishes at this restaurant were really delicious. He ate it with gusto as he only became hungrier when he tasted a little. Of course, while eating, he still observed the surroundings. The atmosphere couldn''t be said to be the same anymore, especially in a restaurant full of rich people. Just by looking at the way they were whispering might make people think they were planning a conspiracy. Unlike them, Oliver and Miya finished their food in a rather short time as they continued to eat without talking. They were really just here for breakfast. Before they knew it, it was already over 9am. "Now we''ll continue our journey to the private base," Miya said as she looked at the watch on her left hand. She immediately stood up without seeming to want to sit there any longer. Since it was like that, Oliver couldn''t help but stand up too. Perhaps continuing to be in this city under these conditions wasn''t entirely safe either. They returned to the car and it was soon traveling south. From the city center, the large wall surrounding the city was not visible. However, when entering the suburban area which was more of a slum neighborhood, it became visible. The wall was made of a huge array of stones similar to those from the pyramids, more than 10 meters wide and perhaps 50 meters high. Five years is a short time, but every city can build such a large wall because of the fear of the city being destroyed if it is invaded by monsters. Unfortunately, the area around the wall could be said to be very uncomfortable for people who were used to the city center. They mostly came from villages around the city that were moved into the city. This caused their economy to plummet as they didn''t have the skills to do jobs in the city. When they are poor, they naturally produce a bad environment. Gangsters with hair like an array of thorns and bodies full of tattoos can be seen everywhere. They love to intimidate people. If it weren''t for the skill of having to pay, the world would probably be taken over by them. The concept of money still being everything was definitely not bad because the rich people at least still knew decency, preferring tranquility in civilization no matter how evil they were. The huge gates were at the end of the city''s main street, made completely of steel. They were open and according to the news would be closed tomorrow making it no longer possible to travel between cities except by plane. When the gates are open, there are no rules whatsoever for going outside. Any car could pass right through. Oliver couldn''t help but look up, observing those gates that gave the impression of being impenetrable. However, after observing, he thought that in the city it was indeed not as good as outside when the test of civilization began. The hardest part for the people would be getting in and out of the city. They could only pass through small gates which would require a lot of queuing. Not to mention that they still had to go further to find monsters because the monsters around the wall would definitely be wiped out in no time. Chapter 10: Only Us Today, not many cars went out. The majority go inside. Sometimes there are helicopters moving quickly from inside to outside the city. I don''t know who they are because their helicopters seem to be privately owned. When the car passed through the gate, Oliver felt a different atmosphere. Outside the city really gave the impression that it was very quiet except for the roads. Grasses and trees grew freely while birds flew above them. There was no forest around but Oliver felt like he was looking at a forest. When on the road outside the city, Kim Hana can increase the speed of the car to 80 KM and above. The road was wide and there was no traffic. She could naturally drive freely. "Is the base very far away, aunt?" Oliver who didn''t know the location of the base couldn''t help but ask the woman beside him who was now starting to pay attention to her cell phone. "About 30 KM from here," Miya replied. That turned out to be quite far but it could also be said to be quite close. With such a distance, even when the test of civilization began, people from the city should be able to reach the base. Perhaps Miya and her colleagues didn''t dare to go too far from the city either. Oliver returned his attention to his cell phone to wait for this trip to arrive at the destination. He opened the forum again. The ones showing off their skills weren''t just Alex, there were other people doing the same thing even though most of them only had Class A Skills. The majority of them were celebrities. This was probably their way of staying in existence as people''s way of life started to change. After all, as long as they remained popular by having a lot of money, the opportunity to grow would continue to exist. The grass around the road only gets taller as their cars get further away. As the road meandered, it became difficult to see ahead. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kim Hana who was originally driving fast had no choice but to slow down. If she misdirected the steering wheel, the result could be a violent accident. When he was tired of doing everything, Oliver ended up spending time playing games on his cell phone. This made the journey bearable. He looked ahead spontaneously when Miya suddenly straightened her back. It was apparently because they had arrived. In front of them, there was a building that didn''t look impressive at first glance. It was just a large, one-story building that seemed to be makeshift. However, when observing the surrounding area, there were many visible underground passages that extended in all directions, connected to each other by new passages. Oliver wasn''t sure where they reached as they seemed to have no end. The most interesting thing was that above them was a row of round irons similar to the drain covers on the sidewalk. The difference was that they seemed to be made of very strong metal, and had sophisticated mechanisms. "Aunt, this place?" Oliver really wasn''t sure how this place was designed. "The base is underground. We made it in the form of an underground labyrinth that covers an area of 5 KM square," Miya replied. "Those things are the entrances to that underground labyrinth," she added, staring at the iron bars that looked like drain covers. "They have been specially designed with the latest AI technology. When a human recognized by the AI steps on those entrances, they will automatically open, dropping us into the labyrinth. In other words, we can easily escape from the monsters chasing us. Of course, we can also exit any door easily. From inside the labyrinth, we can keep an eye out for safe areas. There are more than 1000 CCTVs that we have installed." Hearing Miya''s explanation, Oliver couldn''t help but be amazed. He imagined several times how good the base she said was. This far exceeded his expectations. He wondered how much it would cost to build it. Kim Hana stopped the car in front of the building of the base. Perhaps from the beginning the building was nothing more than a quiet sign of the base. There was no one there yet as there were no other cars. It seemed that they were the first to arrive. Miya knitted her brows slightly because of that. And when she opened the car door, her cell phone suddenly rang. Looking at the screen of her phone, her brows furrowed more sharply. She took the call and put the phone next to her ear. "What''s wrong?" She said. A moment after that, her expression became very bad. Oliver wasn''t sure what happened because he didn''t hear anything. Only, an extremely cold aura suddenly emanated from Miya''s body, so cold that the grass below began to freeze, coated in thin ice. Kim Hana who was experiencing this cold aura for the first time widened her eyes, disbelieving as she saw her boss who should have no skills because there was no constellation willing to contract with her could unleash such a terrifying power. When she looked out, she found that even the grass nearly 100 meters away had also become ice. She began to shiver from the cold. Fortunately, the woman calmed down quickly as usual. "Aunt, what happened?" Oliver asked her. The latter couldn''t answer right away, like she needed time to calm down. It lasted up to a minute before she said, "we''ll probably be the only ones inhabiting this base. Yeah, thanks to them for donating the funds." Speaking of donating funds, she seemed to be smiling, but in Oliver''s eyes, she was overacting, like she was smiling just to cover up the annoyance in her heart. Of course, because of what she said, Oliver and Kim Hana easily deduced what happened. The latter opened her mouth, as if in disbelief because to build this base, everyone had contributed a huge amount of funds. ''Hmm, they must have gotten better compensation or else there''s no way they would have chosen to leave the base they built themselves,'' Oliver thought. Now his aunt must have been mentally devastated because she was practically abandoned by her friends who should have been quite close to her. ''That person, is it from our own family? But why?'' Oliver with his various speculations had trouble concluding. Chapter 11: Enter Vrom! The loud sound of exhaust echoed from behind the grass, followed by a puff of black smoke. Apparently, a black SUV appeared at high speed, continuing to roar loudly. Miya was somewhat surprised when she saw the car that finally stopped behind her car. A female figure who should be around her age but looked to be in her 30s then stepped down from the driver''s compartment of the SUV. She was a tall figure wearing boots of the same size as her but she only wore short jeans, only covering half of her thighs. Although a woman, she gave the impression of having a strong and agile body, which suggested that she was a woman who exercised frequently. Her upper body wore a tight tanktop layered over an open leather jacket. She had long, horse-buried red hair, perfectly matching her pretty face that could turn fierce if she got serious. "Ruby," Miya said when she saw her. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So it''s just the two of us here, the others didn''t come," the woman said in response, smiling slightly as she stepped towards Miya with a single Oliver. "Why did you choose to come?" Miya gave her a question with a serious expression. "I didn''t want to be a traitor," replied the woman, Ruby, waving her ponytail of hair. "And I wanted to see what you were relying on to leave city so confidently. Usually you always surprise me. I''m sure you''ll surprise me again," she added. "Hmm, it will be more than just a surprise," Miya replied. "By the way, what did they get that they chose not to come?" "Maybe too little for you, but a lot for us poor people," Ruby replied, laughing softly. "If you''re all called poor, does that mean the rest of the humans on earth are hobos? Yeah, that shouldn''t interest you much considering you can still get funds from your father." "Hey, don''t say that. My father is just a worker with a salary of less than 100 thousand dollars a year." "Yes, but he controls a defense budget of over 1 trillion dollars a year." "It''s the country''s money for the country''s needs, how can I get money from it." "Taking 1% won''t make that budget look any less." Oliver, "..." Fortunately, they stopped arguing. That would have heated up the situation as Ruby did not seem to have the slightest feeling of inferiority in front of Miya, unlike the other women. When they stopped arguing, Miya took out a rather long key, seemingly made of silver. She inserted it into the keyhole of a metal door. When she turned it, the metal door opened automatically, revealing a rather messy spacious room, filled with project scraps such as cement sacks or paint bottles. Miya''s expression was rather ugly at the sight of it all. Still, she stepped inside, signaling Oliver and Kim Hana to follow. Oliver walked at the very back, but behind him was Ruby. She then walked by his side. "Oliver, right?" she said. She got a glance from Miya as she spoke to him. "Yes!" Oliver nodded lightly, wondering why this woman was talking to him. "You seem to be very confident like your aunt. Do you think this civilization test is a chance for you to have a better life?" She asked. In the end, she got a look from Miya, not just a glance. "Ruby, let''s not talk about unimportant things," she said. Either way, Ruby clearly wanted to find their ace in the hole. Since she knew she wouldn''t be able to find it from Miya, so she tried it from Oliver. Unfortunately, Oliver also understood. He said, "it''s even unimaginable for you." The woman was talking about him seeming confident. Since it was like that, he showed her more confidence. Miya smiled slightly at his reply, as if giving him a thumbs up. Despite being friends with Ruby, she seemed to have a silent rivalry with her. On the other hand, Kim Hana observed silently. Since seeing Miya''s strength firsthand, she now knew that her boss was hiding a big secret. Ruby glanced back and forth between Miya and Oliver before saying, "it seems my imagination can''t think of your secret. Well, then I''ll just wait and see. To be honest, I really hope you two have something to rely on because just by coming here, I basically got myself into trouble, including my family." "No need to worry, your choice is the right one," Miya replied in an indifferent tone without adding any pleasantries. When she stopped walking, she arrived in front of an elevator that could obviously only lead downwards as there were no other floors above. She then pressed her fingerprints against the small screen beside the elevator. DING! (Identity verified!) A robot-like sound echoed from the elevator before its two doors slowly slid to the left and right, revealing the inside which of course had no noticeable difference from a typical elevator. Miya stepped directly inside while waving her hand to the others. When Oliver got inside, he found there were only two buttons, up and down. Since they were at the top, the only button that could be pressed was the down button. Miya pressed the button when the elevator doors were closed. Slowly, the elevator moved down, not too fast and stopped in no time. The doors opened again. What lay beyond the door was a spacious room with many bedroom doors as each door had a name, either Miya''s name or Oliver''s name. Both were side by side. At the end of the room, there were long pathways that did look like a maze because there were so many of them. "Here, we already have enough supplies for up to a year, and of course, it will be longer since there are only us here. There are also clothes in every room." Miya said, looking at Oliver. Her intention was obviously just to tell him. "Oliver, go to your room. There, there''s a laptop that contains the data of this base. You need to study it first so that you memorize the entire path here," she added. Oliver nodded to her because he was indeed quite curious. He walked to the door with his name. If only Miya''s friends hadn''t chosen another path, this place would have been crowded, but personally he preferred it to be quiet like this. That way, there would be less trouble. The door lock to his room also used an electronic system, which required a fingerprint to unlock. Although he was new here, Miya should have already registered his data. He pressed his fingerprint and it was instantly accepted. With one push, the door opened, revealing his room which was certainly not as nice as his room in Miya''s mansion. It''s a standard-sized room, with one cupboard, a fridge, and a desk in addition to the bed, with no windows at all because it''s underground. On the desk, there was indeed a laptop. He quickly walked over to the desk, sat on the chair, and opened the laptop plus turned it on. Apparently, the data from this base was already in the form of software, not just a pdf. Opening the software, Oliver was immediately shown a map of this base, which quite amazed him because the entire path was very similar to a spider''s web connected to each other. The problem was that it covered an area of 5 kilometers. Chapter 12: Task From The South Sea Queen It only took Oliver about 30 minutes to memorize all the paths and mechanisms in this base. It was indeed not difficult at all. From his laptop, he could also access all the CCTVs to look outside. The scene outside was completely deserted as there was not a single person. He only occasionally saw stray dogs and cats chasing each other. Thinking of still having to wait here for three days, he couldn''t help but wonder what activities he needed to do to make the time seem short. Bored, he lay down on the bed and opened the group chat. As it turned out, there was no chat there. In the mood to chat, he started it, writing about all his activities today such as his trip and the fact that his aunt was left behind by her friends except for one. He also wondered what he needed to do to avoid being bored in three days. Eternal Ice Empress: (Being cowardly is the nature of all mortals!) As it turned out, she was the first to reply to his chat, making him want to laugh. Golden Emperor: (Aren''t there two other women besides your aunt there? Why don''t you seduce them for fun? That way, you won''t get bored waiting.) Underworld Lord: (Hahaha, that''s a very good idea. Boy, you don''t have such ideas, don''t tell me you''re a virgin?) South Sea Queen: (How embarrassing, to think you call yourself a young man!) When the others also replied, Oliver was really made to want to laugh and cry at the same time. He didn''t expect them to be able to talk so vulgar. At this moment, the South Sea Queen suddenly added, (Boy, I''ll give you one skill if you show me a photo of you being kissed by one of those women.) She apparently gave him such a task. How could he ask such a thing of them. Even asking Kim Hana would not be easy while Ruby had nothing to talk about. He was worried that she would slap him directly in the face. In response, he wrote, (Queen, you seem to be the friendliest other than the Underworld Lord. However, you haven''t given me any skills for free.) Of course, he really hoped to get additional skills. Hence, he shamelessly wrote that. South Sea Queen: (That can''t be now. The rules are already in place, unlike Phoenix who gave you a skill to make your foundation better. And, what''s so difficult about my task? It''s just asking for a kiss, don''t you even dare? It doesn''t matter if it''s just a kiss on the cheek. Well, to make things easier, you can offer one Class S Skill to one of those women. Later, I will give it to her. This is a real Class S Skill, not a fake one due to manipulation of the System.) S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Underworld Lord: (Son, look at how easy the task you received is. If you can''t complete it, I can only say you have no potential.) Oliver, "..." Knock! Knock! Knock! There was a sudden knock on the door of his room. Behind the door, there was a small screen that showed the room directly in front of the door. When he looked at the screen, he found that it was Kim Hana who knocked on his door. She was standing there with a flat expression, carrying a tray with plates of various seafood, such as lobster, scallops, and others, along with pieces of roasted corn. There was even food like this, Oliver couldn''t help but be amazed. He originally thought it was just bread and dried meat. It seemed that now was the hour to share food. Only, Kim Hana''s arrival under these circumstances really made him feel strange. He stood with a helpless expression. When he opened his room, she immediately pointed the tray she had brought to him. "The boss said you might be tired, so you can have lunch in your room," she said. At the smell of the dish, Oliver''s gaze spontaneously fell on the tray. He instantly knew that his aunt was the cook just from the aroma. The woman rarely cooked, but he without a doubt said her cooking was one of the best. She could combine many spices to produce a perfectly balanced flavor. "Thank you for dropping by," Oliver replied, accepting the tray. When Kim Hana let go of the tray, his eyes met hers quite intensely. "What''s wrong?" Because of his gaze, she couldn''t leave right away. She asked first with an uncertain expression. The problem was that his gaze was too piercing for a woman. People would probably misunderstand such a gaze as uncontrollable desire. However, there was a strong curiosity that arose in Kim Hana''s mind because that gaze came from a man with a very alluring appearance. If it was from a man with ordinary looks, she would have left in a hurry. It''s just that Oliver is now left wondering if he needs to request this from Kim Hana. Personally, he didn''t see this as a big deal. After all, it was only a kiss on the cheek. Of course, he wasn''t sure about giving Kim Hana a Class S Skill. He thought it was better to replace it with something else since it was his and his aunt''s secret. Although Kim Hana was a loyal worker, she was still an outsider. It would be problematic if she leaked this secret. After a moment of thought, Oliver said, "can you come inside for a moment?" It was a little difficult to say it at the door, so he invited her into his room. This was naturally so surprising to Kim Hana that her expression froze for a moment. "What for?" she asked. Several times, she looked nervous because of this. Oliver chose not to answer, he retreated into his room and made a gesture of invitation to enter to the woman. If she refused, she could leave. He wasn''t forcing her. Chapter 13: Kim Hanas Plan Kim Hana was silent with furrowed brows for a while. However, after that she actually stepped into Oliver''s room. It seemed that she chose to find out what he wanted to do so she chose to enter. Perhaps she was also sure he wouldn''t do anything strange. Since she was already in, Oliver closed the door. Incidentally, his aunt and Ruby weren''t outside, perhaps they were in the dining room or kitchen. If they saw him bring Kim Hana into his room, they would definitely gossip. "So, what do you want?" The woman asked again. Oliver didn''t answer right away. He opened his cell phone and opened the camera. Only then did he say, "I need a picture of a woman kissing my cheek. And I can''t ask anyone, so I can only ask for your help. It''s really hard to say this, but if you''re willing, there''s a good payoff." Kim Hana, "..." Her reaction was something Oliver expected. She was now looking at him with a frozen expression though it wasn''t overwhelming as her eyes were still flickering. For Oliver himself, since this had already been said, there was no need to say anything more. He would just wait for Kim Hana''s answer. After blinking her eyes a few times, the woman suddenly asked, "what is the photo for?" She apparently didn''t immediately refuse, but asked first. Of course, this was an indication that she might have thoughts of helping him get such a photo. Although her heart was pounding at first, she eventually thought that just kissing a man on the cheek could still be said to be neither romantic nor passionate. However, if the photo was shared, other people who saw it would definitely think of it as romanticism and the like. After all, they are adult men and women, not even family. There''s no way anyone else wouldn''t think it''s romantic even if they don''t think of it that way themselves. The claim that they are close family is impossible for anyone to believe because they are not even of the same nation. One was European while the other was Korean. "Are you willing?" Oliver asked back after she asked. He scanned her eyes, wanting to know her thoughts right now. Maybe she could make up any reason to agree, but who knew that it might be driven by the curiosity to put lips on the cheek of his alluring face. The longer he observed her eyes, Oliver felt that it was indeed like that. Of course, that went without saying. Unfortunately, Kim Hana seemed to have trouble answering his question. Since it was like that, Oliver chose to speak again. "I''ll just say that this won''t cause any problems for you and me." "Then what are you going to offer me?" The woman asked again. If she had asked for payment, it was likely that she had already decided to agree. It seemed that she herself could not resist the urge, something that should appear on all normal women when talking about his face. Oliver smiled slightly, thinking that this woman really didn''t let go of the opportunity to get paid by him. "How about you mention it?" He himself wasn''t sure what to give this woman. Rather than saying it offhandedly, it was better to let her choose for herself. She should have plenty of ideas in her head. Her eyes moved erratically at his answer, like she was starting to think about what she needed to say. As she thought longer and longer, her eyes began to stare into his face. It was strangely quite an intense gaze. What idea did she have? Was it an idea that came out of the blue, not one that was already in her head? "Let''s take a picture," she said. Oliver, "?" "You haven''t said what you want," he said. At this point, he was very confused by this woman. "I want you to share the photo with me and let me upload it on my social media accounts," she replied, finally saying her wish. "What?" Oliver was a bit dumbfounded to hear that. Wasn''t it like she wanted to make sure the photo wouldn''t cause any trouble for her. The trouble she was referring to would obviously only happen when the photo was shared. Then why was she the one who wanted to share it? What was she planning to do? Personally, Oliver also had some reservations about the photo being shared. Not that there was anything wrong, but if it was like that, there might be someone jealous. This would complicate his life. "Why do you suddenly have this desire?" Oliver asked. Asked, Kim Hana shook her black hair, looking down for a moment before looking up at his face again. "I want more popularity," she said, rather quietly. "People prefer single female cosplayers, but if I don''t have controversy, my popularity tends not to increase. I want to start changing my ways to gain more popularity." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is something Oliver understands very well as he often follows cosplayers. Their fans are mostly neets. They are usually fanatical about their idols, often fantasizing that they are their idol''s husband. When their idol has a girlfriend, they can get very angry because they feel like they are being cheated on. It''s a strange way of thinking, but it''s real, especially if they''re from Asia. "Won''t that make you lose fans?" asked Oliver. "Maybe, but I''m more confident in my beauty," Kim Hana replied, shaking her hair again. "Maybe they''ll get angry, but they won''t be able to leave me. I''m even thinking of making more controversial photos if you don''t mind helping me." Oliver, "..." ''Of course, the mentality of cosplayers is a bit strange,'' he thought. Now he knew that it was true. He had read about this in cosplayer forums, written by men who had dated them. Actually, their desire for popularity and attention was much higher. Perhaps all cosplayers would make decisions like Kim Hana''s if only they were confident in their beauty. Unfortunately, while they are all beautiful, there are not too many who are as beautiful as Kim Hana. Or it''s more accurate to say that Kim Hana is more unique than others in terms of either appearance or style. Her role as a cold and aloof woman has always made a deep impression. "In this different era, you still think about things like this. Remember, in three days, everyone will be busy fighting monsters," Oliver said. He wanted to know what her views on this were so he brought up the topic. "There are personal ambitions that can''t change even if the world becomes different," Kim Hana replied. When she talked about personal ambition, Oliver couldn''t say anything else. "Well, how about we change the photo for you. The point is, it must not show my face," he said. He preferred this kind of idea. This was not only to preserve the feelings of the women who liked him, but also to avoid the diatribe of Kim Hana''s fans being jealous of him. He didn''t want his social media accounts to be commented on blindly by them. The problem is that people like them are very good at tracing a person''s identity when they see the person''s face. They might even find his cell phone number and berate him directly. As long as his face is not revealed, at most only his aunt will know. It shouldn''t matter because he is old enough to decide what he does. She can''t interfere with that, especially in this new era his role will be bigger with that group chat where she even got skills because of his help. And she shouldn''t really mind Kim Hana, as long as it''s not with the naughty ladies in her company. Kim Hana is brave, she should be sure her boss has no objection to something like this. After all, she understands her pretty well from working as her secretary. Even Isabel would most likely not know. For one, she shouldn''t know Kim Hana because she had no interest in the cosplayer world. Even if she somehow saw Kim Hana''s photo, she would have only given it a quick glance. Even if she looked at it longer, she shouldn''t have realized the man she was with was him. After all, she didn''t know that Kim Hana was related to him because of her work. "How about like this?" The woman did not refuse and showed her phone screen which was now displaying an anime image of a man and a woman. Chapter 14: A Bit Dangerous The woman posed in front of a mirror, seemingly leaning into the man who was hugging her waist from behind while burying his face into her neck. Seeing that, Oliver''s mouth opened for a moment, staring at the woman while thinking that she really wanted to excite her fans. Such a pose was practically hotter than just a kiss on the cheek. "Honestly, it''s a bit dangerous," Oliver said. "What''s dangerous?" The woman was apparently confused, clearly not understanding the true meaning of his words, thinking he might refuse. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oliver was too lazy to explain, he pointed his cell phone that was recording a video upwards. He deliberately chose to record a video for better results where he could take screenshots of the video. "Let''s start," he said and then turned his back to her. Now all she needed to do was kiss his cheek from the side. When asked to start, Kim Hana finally realized how tricky this was. However, she''s the type who easily pushes herself when she''s already decided on something. Her mind seemed to tell her that she just needed to act professionally as if this was a job. Her hand grabbed Oliver''s hand then her face moved quickly towards his face. Even if she wanted to stop, it was already impossible. Her lips touched Oliver''s cheek and Oliver could feel the wet sensation from her lips. It was slightly warm, and he felt even warmer as her clear breathing suddenly became warm. When he thought that she would only kiss his cheek for a moment, it turned out to last much longer. Two seconds, three seconds, four seconds. Only after four seconds did her face retreat backwards. Although she tried to show a calm expression, unfortunately her cheeks were slightly flushed. She thought, ''why did I take so long.'' Even she was aware that four seconds was longer than needed. However, there was something she could not deny. Kissing this young man''s cheek gave her a sensation that she really liked. This was indeed her first time kissing a man on the cheek, and this one could probably make even women with a lot of experience still feel indescribable. That she was unrestrained was understandable because even though she did not have thoughts like liking him, she admitted from the first time she met him that he was one of the most alluring men. Yeah, it could be considered liking, it''s just that she didn''t dare to admit it. After kissing his cheek, she felt her feelings start to get muddled. Maybe it was because this opportunity gave her courage. Oliver was still rather calm as he touched his cheek that she had just kissed. Even it was slightly wet, which was obviously because she kissed him for longer so her saliva was left behind. Seeing his movements, Kim Hana was a bit embarrassed again. However, she still tried to look calm. "Can we start now? I have to go back to the kitchen soon." She even dared to say that earlier. After that, she walked to the mirror attached to the wall, which was close to her, and stopped in front of it with her cell phone right in front of the door. Now she suddenly looked hurried, whether she really had to leave soon or she herself couldn''t wait to be hugged. Oliver walked up to her until he got behind her so that in the mirror he could see his own face and Kim Hana''s face. The woman occasionally glanced back. More interestingly, she shifted the left part of her hair to her right shoulder, revealing her white neck. It seemed like she wanted him to bury his face there. "Well!" He hugged her waist first, instantly hugging her tightly so that her back were firmly pressed against his chest. Her eyes widened slightly from being hugged like that. Even her cell phone almost fell because of her swaying hands. This man apparently had no hesitation in hugging her. Although this was the pose she wanted, and she thought this was professionalism, she was finally made to realize that this was very hot. Her mind only became more muddled when she saw his face which she thought was very alluring. Fortunately, after hugging her, he immediately placed his face behind the left of her neck until his face could no longer be seen. She could feel his entire face, from his nose, and even vaguely feel his lips. In passing, her mind said why don''t you just kiss my neck. Realizing that, her face became even redder. She recognized that this was a very comfortable moment so she didn''t think to stop it. "You''d better take a photo soon or you might not be able to do it again," Oliver said suddenly because she hadn''t taken the photo until now. Surprisingly she immediately understood the meaning of his words, even she understood what he meant by dangerous. The thing was that she was a very beautiful woman, how many would dream of taking her to bed. Oliver now had the opportunity to hug her. As a normal young man, there was of course the possibility of him becoming uncontrollable with desire. This made Kim Hana panic in addition to being surprised that this young man revealed his thoughts even indirectly. She quickly started taking photos, thinking the results would be better with her flushed face. That would make the viewers'' minds even more muddled. She no longer needed to make edits to make her cheeks blush. "It''s done," she said after taking a few photos. However, Oliver still didn''t let her out of his arms. ''Does he?'' Kim Hana''s eyes widened. At the same time, she also had no desire to push him away. Even her heart was beating harder. Her eyes gazed at his pair of wrists wrapped around her waist, finally made aware that he had sexy wrists with veins that were quite clearly visible from top to bottom. "Nooo..." She suddenly realized and said that. She didn''t dare get to that point for two reasons. Because she is a very conservative woman and believes in spiritual things. Because of those two things, she would only do that with a man who is legally her husband. She would not break the rules and this kind of action is already an offense. She still did it, whether it was because of her ambition or perhaps because she subconsciously thought her life would be interesting if this man who was a few years younger than her would be her husband. "Oliver, I can''t," she said, saying even more than just no. Oliver was somewhat surprised to hear that. He finally released her from his arms and looked at her face in the mirror strangely. Chapter 15: Chaotic Emotions "What do you mean by can''t?" Oliver asked her with a strange expression. Of course, he understood. He asked just to know her deeper thoughts, the reason she said that. To his surprise, she answered honestly. "Sorry to say this, but if you want my body, you have to marry me first. If you get angry because of this and are not willing to help me make photos anymore, I don''t care either." Either she was too excited, but her words were really so blatant, basically saying that Oliver wanted to fuck her even though it could also be said to be true because having desires was normal for him. After all, she could have chosen more casual words so that her words didn''t sound like they were only directed at Oliver, such as I will only give my body to the man who marries me. In that case, Oliver couldn''t help but take offense. "So, do you not mind if I marry you?" he said, choosing to speak casually first. Hearing that, the initially excited Kim Hana instantly became awkward, finally realizing the many mistakes in her words. She was ashamed of her own words, wondering why she could say all that. Then what was the answer to his question? Would she not mind if he married her? Actually she was beginning to realize that it was too early to talk about marriage for both of them. She was fine, but Oliver was too young even though from a normal point of view he could already be considered a grown man. With his age, his body would not grow any taller. Unfortunately, since this had already been discussed, she couldn''t help but answer. Since she had spoken honestly so far, it would be bad if she lied. "If you want, I probably won''t refuse," she said, speaking steadily despite the fact that she was very nervous and embarrassed. Even she had not expected this kind of development, especially with her own choice and honesty. After that, she thought, ''I must be crazy. His personality isn''t my type, is it because I can''t bear to live alone any longer and can''t resist the charm of that face?'' Her eyes glanced at Oliver''s face as she thought that. ''Looking at him is fun,'' she thought again. She bet that even if Oliver was just a poor, useless man, there would be many women who would accept him just for his face. "Hmph!" Oliver suddenly snorted softly. "Are you worthy of me??" he asked. "What?" Kim Hana almost staggered at that while her eyes widened. Now, she was the one who was offended. She was even more offended that Oliver was practically saying that she didn''t belong. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And he was clearly talking about identity. "Do you think I''m just a poor woman?" She replies. This is of course an answer beyond Oliver''s expectations. It seems that she''s not just another Korean immigrant. "So you''re rich?" Oliver still smiled sarcastically. When her background was brought up, Kim Hana was actually a bit embarrassed. She was the first to say it because she was emotionally provoked but when Oliver talked about it, she became aware until she was made to remember that she was a woman who was expelled by her own family even though her family was very rich in Korea. "Believe me, I''ve never looked at someone''s wealth and background as important," Oliver said as she didn''t speak again. Of course, this surprised her as she thought he was belittling her origins. "Then what makes me inappropriate?" Kim Hana now didn''t care anymore even if she was the one who seemed to want to be Oliver''s wife. She asked because she wanted to know his answer. Was she not pretty enough? Oliver didn''t answer right away, he walked over to the table where the tray of seafood was placed, sitting on his chair with his legs crossed before looking at Kim Hana who was standing. With a faint smile, he said, "You don''t quite fill the void inside me. If you become my wife, I''m afraid I''ll still be looking for another one out there." Perhaps because he believed he would be the strongest, this kind of selfish thought popped into his head. When he looked at Kim Hana and imagined her as his wife, his heart felt that it was not enough. Who was the woman that could make him feel enough? Isabel? He also wasn''t sure that Isabel was enough with the changes in life now. Kim Hana''s lips parted slightly after hearing his answer. Her hand then pointed at him. "W-would you like to build a harem?" she said in a trembling tone. As a fan of anime and novels, things like this were very familiar to her. However, she did not expect the man she was beginning to hope to become her husband to have such a desire. Her breathing began to quicken. "It might be something like that. What do you think? Would you not mind if you became one of my wives in the future?" Oliver gave her the question with a faint smile, seemingly joking but without a doubt he was serious with his words. Actually, he was curious how she was thinking right now. At this moment, her cheeks became very red while her eyes seemed to be imagining Oliver''s harem life. The more she imagined, the faster her breathing became. "Do you think you''re the main character?" she said, snorting softly before stepping to the door in a hurry. Arriving at the door, she immediately opened it and walked out, seemingly not wanting to stay there any longer. It was just that, despite all that and discovering Oliver''s selfish desires, she still found it amazing that he was her husband. Her mind still vividly recalled how good it felt to be held by him and when she kissed his cheek, something she couldn''t deny that she wanted to repeat. When Kim Hana wasn''t in his room, Oliver immediately took a screenshot of the video he recorded of her kissing him on the cheek. If he had shared the video, it would have been less natural, so he preferred the screenshot. He then shared it on the constellation''s group chat with the words, (I forced myself, but it was easier than I expected.) South Sea Queen: (Hahaha, boy, I didn''t expect your face to be so alluring, no wonder you get kisses so easily. I''ll also give it to you if you ask for it. However, well, you completed the task I gave you, so you can write that woman''s system code here so that I can also give her a skill.) Chapter 16: Catch As usual, the queen made a quirky comment. Oliver was getting used to it, but it was still a bit uncomfortable, especially when she clearly told him she didn''t mind kissing him. Eternal Ice Empress: (How does your brain work, taking this stupid thing as a task?) Apparently, the empress protested to the queen before Oliver could type. South Sea Queen: (Come on Empress, every one of us has a different way. And who dares to say getting a kiss from a woman is easy?) Eternal Ice Empress: (Fool!) The others were silent, not protesting. When the South Sea Queen asked Oliver for Hana''s system code once again, the latter replied, (There''s no need to send that to her. I don''t trust her one hundred percent yet, so it''s better not to let her know anything about this group. Just save that skill for now.) South Sea Queen: (Your thoughts make sense. Well, I''ll keep it then. Now, I''ll give you one skill as a reward for completing my task.) DING! (You have just obtained an SSS+ Skill, called Water Ruler. With this skill, you can release a huge amount of water with little Mana and control your water or not to form anything.) DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 2000] [Level: 1] [EXP: 0/100] [Physique: 4] [Strength: 4] [Defense: 4] [Speed: 5] [Intelligence: 7] [Endurance: 5] [Will: 6] [Mana: 10] [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) "The power of water, it looks unconvincing," said Oliver. It did doubt him, but since it was SSS+ Class, he still liked it a lot. After that, he started eating the seafood. Having just come from a long journey, his body felt more refreshed when he ate the seafood. He ate quite quickly, finishing it off subconsciously. When he thought there was nothing else he needed to do, he suddenly received a message, and it was from his aunt. Opening the message, he was somewhat surprised that it was Ruby who was eating at the dining table. Miya was probably sitting across from her and taking a photo of her secretly. Confused, Oliver wanted to ask what she wanted to say, but he saw the typing sign from her account. It seemed that she would send an explanation soon. It came in a moment later. (Honestly, I didn''t really believe her. My other friends chose to leave me, I can''t believe she''s so loyal. Maybe she doesn''t need the money, but she''s from an elite family that tends to be pragmatic. There''s no way she''d choose to be loyal to her friend at the price of messing up her family. Plus, she could ask for a higher fee.") When he read the message, Oliver thought deeply. Since everything here was organized by Miya, so when she seemed to accept her, he thought there was nothing wrong. However, that turned out to be only what she showed on the surface. Actually, she didn''t trust that woman. (Aunt, if you don''t trust her, how about we just arrest her.) Oliver didn''t think too long in deciding what needed to be done. How strong the enemy was didn''t matter as long as they were outside. This cannot be said about the enemy on your own side. (Can we do it? Although our skills are very strong, our own strength is very limited while she is not weak either. Even she was once a military special forces. The most difficult thing is that she actually carries a special weapon developed by the military with the help of the constellations.) Isabel responded quickly. Apparently she was doubtful about the possibility of successfully taking that woman down. If she really had such a dangerous weapon, things were indeed difficult. Catching her while she was sleeping was also impossible because she must be sleeping in her room that no one else would be able to enter. Oliver thought for a long time and finally remembered his new skill that was said to be able to make him release large amounts of water. What if he drowned the woman''s body first and then let his aunt freeze the water. When he realized that, he quickly told Miya his idea. (It''s worth a try. Come here now.) Miya''s reply came quickly. She apparently agreed right away. Because it''s like that, Oliver stood up immediately. He walked out of his room, then went to the dining room without finding Kim Hana. It seemed that she had gone to her room now, not to the kitchen as she had said since it was one room with the dining room. The dining room is probably the largest room in the compound. There was one very large dining table with many chairs. Miya and Ruby sat at opposite ends of the table. The former ate leisurely while occasionally looking at her cell phone while the latter seemed to be really enjoying the seafood. "Miya, you are indeed blessed with talent in all fields. It''s a pity you never got married so there''s no man lucky enough to be the husband who enjoys your dishes every day." Despite the silent rivalry between them, Ruby did not mind complimenting Miya''s cooking. Perhaps she just chose to be honest. Miya who was used to being complimented only smiled slightly before looking at Oliver who came and approached them. "Ohh, Oliver, do you want to eat again?" Ruby said when she saw him. She smiled faintly like she really wanted to show familiarity with him. With her legs crossed, she really didn''t show the slightest bit of caution, making people unable to be suspicious of her. Oliver didn''t think much of it. As he got closer to her, he pointed his hand at her. Splash! S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound of water echoed as a sizable wave of water suddenly emerged from his hand, crashing into Ruby''s figure. Even Oliver was taken aback as the water he released was much more than he expected. If it was in his room, he could probably fill the entire room with water. Ruby''s lips slowly opened as she was shocked, but it was impossible for her to avoid the water. Her body sank into it. Miya, on the other hand, touched the water with her hand while an extremely cold aura emanated from her body, freezing the water very quickly. Chapter 17: Lose The speed at which the water froze was the same as the speed at which Oliver blinked his eyes. When his eyes opened again after blinking, he no longer saw the water. It had completely become a large ice in the shape of a wave where Ruby''s body was trapped inside with her shocked expression. Of course, she could still see because her eyeballs were moving. It was just that she looked like she was about to die from the cold and was unable to breathe. Since their goal was only to capture her, Miya quickly changed the shape of the ice. First she removed almost all of it, leaving only the ice that covered Ruby''s body in a thickness of about 10 cm. It was enough to make her unable to move. After that, she finally removed the ice on her head. Phew! The woman hurriedly took a deep breath to recover her skin that had started to turn blue. Of course, she was still very cold. "Miya," she said in disbelief to the woman still sitting in her chair. "Looks like you need to be taken out of this ice first," Miya said, not caring about her reaction. When she stood up, she reduced the ice on Ruby''s body until only her feet and hands remained. After that, the ring on her hand suddenly turned into a long whip similar to a rubber strap. It seemed to be a weapon she had gotten from the System. "Oliver, tie up her legs and hands, she will still be very cold even if only a speck of my ice remains on her body," she said, handing the whip to Oliver. The latter accepted it and moved quickly to bind the woman''s hands and feet. Because of the whip''s seemingly self-extending length, one whip was enough to bind both hands and feet at once. Only after that, did Miya remove the remaining ice on Ruby''s body. Slowly, her skin that had become slightly blue began to recover. She obviously had a strong immune system or else the ice cold had already given her the flu. "This wasn''t difficult. The drowning water and then the freezing ice, it would be hard for anyone to escape this combination of attacks." Rather than explaining to Ruby, Miya seemed to be more interested in thinking about her attack combination with Oliver. She imagined they would be able to catch anyone with that partnership. "Miya, are you out of your mind?" Ruby had no choice but to speak again as she seemed to be ignored. "Not that I want to do this, but I can''t stop being suspicious of you," Miya replied, smiling slightly. Her smile was not just because of this business, but because she had finally won their silent competition where she managed to catch her in one step until she was helpless again. She walked until she reached her side then opened the leather jacket she was wearing to reveal a hidden pocket inside. There, there was an aluminum-colored pistol, looking very shiny where the long barrel gave the impression of a spear that could pierce through anything. In shape, it didn''t seem to be any different from a normal gun. However, when you look at the handle, you will realize that it actually has electronic screens attached to its left and right sides. The left screen seems to display the number of batteries while the right screen shows the number 21. "So this is the Laser Weapon. If only you were really loyal, you should have brought one to me," Miya said as she observed the pistol. "It took a lot of requirements to get even one of those pistols for me. There was no way I could have asked for two," Ruby replied, as if trying to explain. If she was in a free state and Miya said she didn''t believe her, she might be able to explain everything casually as it didn''t matter too much if she really didn''t believe because each of them could stand independently. Unfortunately, the conditions did not allow her to be casual. In addition, she finally saw the reason for Miya and Oliver''s confidence. Those who should have no skills due to being rejected by all constellations actually had such powerful skills, which to Ruby was completely unexpected. No matter how she thought, she couldn''t think of where they got their skills. "Huh, you just lied again. Looks like my guess was right, you''re just here to spy on me," Miya replied with a snort. In her logic, there was no way Ruby couldn''t get one of those weapons again. Even she thought it wouldn''t be difficult with her father''s identity. However, Ruby said it was impossible. If Miya''s logic was correct, then Ruby might actually want to spy on her. At this point, Ruby could only show a helpless expression. "Don''t think my suspicions will go away. Who doesn''t know that you are trained with various military skills, pretending and being a spy shouldn''t be difficult for you," Miya added when she saw Ruby''s expression. "Aunt, how about we lock her up in the warehouse?" Oliver also spoke. Miya nodded at that. "Let''s take her to the warehouse, there''s a trolley under the table, just put her on it," she said. Oliver then looked under the table and sure enough there was a trolley there. It seemed to be used for transporting food ingredients. He pulled the trolley before sliding his hands under Ruby''s shoulders to move her body onto the trolley. This woman was not fat, but she was actually quite heavy, obviously because she had an athletic build. Oliver knew he wouldn''t be able to lift her all the way to the warehouse with his current strength. "Boy, you..." Ruby finally started to show some anger as she was placed on the trolley. Anyone would take offense to being treated like that, let alone her, who could be said to be a respectable woman. However, Oliver didn''t care because she was completely helpless. Even if she was freed, it would still be difficult for her to fight him without that laser weapon. After that, he pushed the trolley out of the dining room as the warehouse was in the next room. Miya did not follow him. She sat on the chair previously occupied by Ruby and sighed, looking very exhausted even though she had not used much of her strength. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In this new world, it''s just getting harder and harder to trust people," she said in a low voice. While on his way to the warehouse, Oliver saw Kim Hana come out of her room, as if she had just washed her face because even her hair had become very wet. Seeing Ruby being carried on a trolley with her hands and feet tied, she couldn''t be more shocked. However, she was a bit worried about being near Oliver now, so she just watched as she saw him enter the warehouse. After that, she went to the dining room, thinking Miya would tell her something. Chapter 18: Started When he entered the warehouse, Oliver was quite shocked by how large it was and how many food supplies were arranged from bottom to top. They were all in sealed boxes and there was also an array of refrigerators with glass doors so that the various frozen animals inside them could be seen. With this amount of supplies, Oliver thought there was no problem if they spent their lives here doing nothing. It''s not for one year even if everyone who has a stake in this base comes. Perhaps what one year meant here was with the habit of rich people wasting their food. "Boy, let me go!" Ruby was still asking to be let go. Her expression was like she really didn''t accept being locked up in this warehouse. Even if there was a food supply, she couldn''t eat with her hands and feet tied. She also suspected that Miya would only feed her bread and bottled water. "Boy, you''ll regret treating me like this." When she became angry, Ruby began to speak uncontrollably. "I''m afraid there''s no chance for you to retaliate in this life. You should realize how strong we are," Oliver replied. He stopped and looked around then resumed his steps again when he saw a pillar that wasn''t too big. In his opinion, just tying this woman''s hands and feet was still not safe considering she was militarily trained. She needed to be tied to the pillar as well so that she really had nowhere to go. When he arrived in front of the pillar, he began to tie her to it without lowering her from the trolley. When her body was fully bound, he pulled the trolley suddenly so that her butt fell hard to the floor even though the distance of the fall was only about 20 cm. It was enough to make her feel like crying. "Oliver, can you relax a little," she said, starting to soften. She tried to smile again though it was obvious that it was very forced. The resentment in her eyes was still visible. Oliver didn''t say anything else. He turned and left. He thought it was better not to deal with women for too long because women were deceitful. After exiting the warehouse, he went into his room again, opening a social media app only to find Kim Hana''s photo appearing on his homepage, at the top. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a trending topic right now among cosplayers. When he saw the photo in person, even Oliver was somewhat surprised, wondering if he was really like that when he hugged her. His face that was behind the left of her neck was practically like he was kissing her neck. It was made even more convincing because of the redness of her face, like she was enduring a certain sensation despite the fact that it was only due to the sensation of being hugged. What made the photo even hotter was the description. (When the world becomes different, who knows if I''ll still be able to enjoy your cozy embrace.) Oliver''s expression changed for a while until he shook his head as he looked at the description. He looked at the comments which had already reached 7K, which was of course a lot since Kim Hana''s posts only had hundreds of comments on average despite being liked by more than 10K. All the comments were comments of burning hearts. Oliver only read a few comments before scrolling down his phone screen. The days finally passed without any events. Now only three people were active in this base. Oliver also only talked to his aunt. He never communicated with Kim Hana anymore. The latter still didn''t really dare to get too close to him while he wasn''t interested in taking the initiative to approach her either. In essence, they behaved as usual despite a statement from each of them where Kim Hana said she was ready to be his wife but he said he wouldn''t make enough of her if only she became his wife. The morning of the third day, Oliver woke up quite early. He immediately sat up, stood up, and then went into the bathroom. The civilization test would start around 7am. Before the time came, he needed to get his affairs in order and get ready. He bathed as cleanly as possible and then put on clothes suitable for wandering in the outdoors, starting with boots, military pants but with a common design, and then a black singlet shirt covered with a leather jacket. Before getting really strong, it was necessary to wear clothes that could also provide protection or else he might fall down from being impaled by poisonous branches. After dressing, he stood in front of the mirror while wearing his watch, looking at his face with narrowed eyes. "There should be no problem," he said. Before going out, he had breakfast in his room, eating only bread and grilled meat frozen in the refrigerator. There was no time for cooking right now. After breakfast, he finally walked out of his room. To his surprise, Kim Hana was ready earlier. The clothes she wore today were the same as him except her hair was in a ponytail. She walked into the warehouse, obviously to meet Ruby to feed her. For so long the task had been assigned to her that Oliver himself never saw her again. He sometimes only heard her scream when the door was opened. The woman asked her aunt to let her go. However, Miya was slower than him. She only came out of her room about 10 minutes after he came out, looking like she had just finished showering because of her wet hair. Of course, she chose the same clothes. Perhaps everyone who had that type of clothing would prefer that. "Are you ready?" she asked Oliver with a faint smile. "Of course, where will we wait, aunt?" replied Oliver. "Let''s go to Path G, it''s easier to monitor from there," said the woman. Oliver tried to remember Path G and remembered that it crossed a hill. It was certainly a convenient place to start because from the hill they could monitor a wider area, even attack from above. When they finished talking, Kim Hana finally came out of the warehouse. She strangely lowered her head, seemingly in deep thought. "What is that woman''s condition?" Miya asked her a question. Chapter 19: Appear "She''s fine, still completely healthy. Maybe she''s just very bored right now," Kim Hana replied. Her tone sounded professional when she spoke to Miya. The latter nodded and waved her hand, asking her to follow her. Even less than an hour before the civilization test started, they immediately left for Path G without waiting for anything else. Since Miya walked in front, it was Oliver who walked behind her side by side with Kim Hana. It was like the woman didn''t dare to glance at him. She just kept looking down so her thoughts were hard to predict. Actually, until now Miya had not been aware of their photo which was why she never talked about it. As an older generation, although she had accounts on various social media apps, she very rarely opened them. They entered Path G which was an up and down path, like going up and down a mountain. In the middle of the path, there was a really high incline that the floor was made into stairs because without stairs it would be difficult to go up. They climbed the stairs to the top. There, in addition to two large screens on each wall, there were also three manhole covers on the ceiling. They were about 3.5 meters high from the floor. With their current strength, they could practically not jump from the floor to those manhole covers. The floor below each manhole cover, however, already had a small elevator without a cover ready to send you up. You just need to stand on that elevator, and it will send you up while the manhole cover above you will open automatically. The system here is as simple as that, but if you''re not recognized by the system, it won''t work. For now Oliver and the others had no plans to go out. They were just watching through the two screens that were now displaying footage from the various CCTVs. Something bothered them because the footage that was currently pointing upwards showed that there were several helicopters circling back and forth. They were flying low so the pilots must have been able to see the base clearly. "Aunt, they''re not watching us, are they?" Oliver couldn''t help but ask Miya. The latter shook her head and replied, "I don''t know, maybe they''re just patrolling. This entire base is fully licensed and documented, the government has no right to intervene. They shouldn''t be blatantly breaking the rules at this early stage." "Patrolling?" Oliver thought and maybe it was because in a situation like this, the military and police couldn''t just stay in their offices. DING! (Warning: the civilization test will begin in 10 minutes!) The system suddenly gave Oliver a notification. Everyone should have gotten the notification because Miya and Kim Hana showed the same reaction to it. After the notification appeared, there was a countdown displayed by the System, adding tension to people who were curious what kind of monsters would appear in this world. Everyone knew they were monsters, but so far, no one knew exactly what they were. Are they beasts that have grown bigger? No one knew. Oliver and the other two waited quietly without saying anything. Seconds passed, and strangely time seemed to speed up. When Oliver realized he was starting to daydream, less than a minute remained. 30! 29! The countdown numbers were getting smaller and smaller. At this point, his fingers began to press against the ring on his finger that could turn into a knife at any time. Although he was in a safe place, he still felt unsafe because there would be many monsters appearing. 5! The countdown was finally almost over. Oliver no longer blinked, especially after reaching 2, he narrowed his eyes very sharply. 1! DING! (Attention: the test of civilization begins now. Move faster than others because excelling in the early stages tends to be a sign that you excel in the later stages.) Oliver was not interested in reading the notification from the System. His eyes were focused on the screen in front of him because he noticed that there was some kind of vibration on the ground although it was not felt in the base. "Mm..." His eyes then widened somewhat. This was due to the appearance of hand after hand from underground. They were not human hands, some were similar but covered in scales. There were also hands with extremely long nails that seemed to be made of steel. Oliver couldn''t pay attention to all of them because there were too many variations. When they pressed their palms against the ground, figure after figure jumped up from underground. "Monsters!" Kim Hana spontaneously spoke when she saw the figures. They weren''t any kind of animal, they were really monsters with strange shapes, looking like standing lizards but their backs were much bigger. The average of them was about three meters tall coupled with large feet and a slightly hunched body. The more unique ones have wings or certain elements surrounding them such as fire or water. Their gaze wanders around, and their mouths emit a faint roar even if they do not open their mouths directly. Despite the faint sound, their roars seemed to send vibrations into the air as the screen shook slightly. ''Are they some kind of aliens?'' Oliver wondered. With that kind of shape, he could only say they were alien monsters. DING! (Dragozilla Level 1!) (Dragozilla Level 2!) (Dragozilla Level 3!) (Warning: You should not attempt to use firearms against them as it will not be able to scratch their skin. Only use the skills and weapons given by the System!) Suddenly the System gave him a notification as he observed the monsters, consisting of their names and levels in addition to the notification that firearms would not be able to hurt them. "Eh!" When he thought there were only them, suddenly the space in an area split in two, creating a gap over 30 meters long. This was a phenomenon that never happened no matter in any disaster. "Aooooo..." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A wolf''s voice echoed from the rift, so loud that Oliver could hear the sound directly from inside the base without going through the speakers. It gave him an involuntary sense of fear until the hairs on his body stood up. Shua! A large figure jumped from the rift, so fast that Oliver only saw a black shadow. When it finally fell and landed, only then could it see clearly. It was a wolf, but it was huge with a height of up to 7 meters while its length was hard to predict. It had silver fur that looked more like thorns. Chapter 20: Fight "Aoooo..." It roared again with its head toward the sky. When the Dragozillas saw it, they somehow seemed to get excited, so they approached it and surrounded it. However, they only gathered around it, like subordinates following their boss. DING! (Primordial Sky Wolf! - Level: 10 - Type: Monster Boss!) S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (Warning: Each Monster Boss is extremely dangerous, possessing extremely threatening skills. In every civilization test, when going one-on-one with a monster boss, the success rate of winning is only 5 percent!) "What?" Oliver was somewhat surprised that a Monster Boss had appeared and it was near their base. Even that was directly at Level 10, which was too far above them. It was just that, he couldn''t help but be attracted to the type of Monster Boss that was in the form of a Beast. Although it was different from ordinary monsters like that Dragozilla, they seemed to submit to him. The good thing was, when the big wolf kept looking around and found no enemies, it suddenly went in another direction, as if it wanted to find an enemy on its own while those Dragozillas did not follow it. "Will we be able to defeat them?" Miya suddenly wondered. Oliver glanced at her strangely at that. It seemed that she forgot how strong her skills were when she saw the figures of those monsters. Actually, just looking at them was enough to make people think firearms were useless, no need to notice the System at all. "Aunt, how about you see me first," Oliver said with a faint smile. Without the silver wolf''s presence, he had no worries at all. His instincts told him that he could defeat them easily. Apparently, she seemed to realize something at his words. "Don''t think I''m afraid," she said. She immediately stepped into the elevator after she said that. When she stepped on it, it started moving upwards. Oliver naturally couldn''t stand still. He stepped into another elevator. Kim Hana also moved quickly to the third elevator. As their elevator moved upwards, the three manhole covers on the ceiling slowly opened so that sunlight also entered the cracks. The process doesn''t take long and then the three arrive at the top. They took one step forward so that the manhole covers under their feet were covered again. If they put their feet on top of them without even touching them, they would open in an instant. At this moment, they appeared on a hill that was about 15 meters high, overgrown by short grass. All the scenery below became clear but they were more focused on breathing in the pure fresh air of the earth. Three days underground, they did not taste that air. In a short time, their existence was seen by the monsters that were all below the hill. For a moment, the monsters seemed to observe them. Shua! Shua! Shua! Suddenly they all ran simultaneously towards the hill at their fastest speed. Their bodies seemed to be very heavy because as they ran, there was a vibration similar to an earthquake, becoming stronger as they got closer. Oliver who originally thought things wouldn''t be difficult couldn''t think that way now. The problem was that they seemed more savage than beasts, charging simultaneously like they were starving. "Aunt, be careful," he said. The two of them hadn''t increased their physical stats. If they failed to attack, they were extremely vulnerable in front of those monsters. Miya didn''t say anything, she simply pointed her hand forward. "Your water," she said. To Oliver''s surprise, when in this situation, she actually seemed very calm, as if she was prepared with various plans. She didn''t even attack right away, but asked him to release his water power because that way, they could generate a large zone attack. Without another thought, Oliver released his water without holding back, through his feet. Buzz!!! A huge wave of water instantly crashed in all directions from the top of the hill, falling rapidly downwards. The monsters that had climbed the hill were instantly hit by the water. At least half of their bodies sank beneath it. Some jumped but still fell into the water when they landed, and were carried away by the current. As more monsters fell, a cold aura emanated from Miya''s body. Crack! The water began to freeze into ice in a split second, instantly rendering the monsters immobile. They tried to free themselves by moving the upper parts of their bodies that didn''t sink or hitting the ice that held their feet. If it was ordinary ice, it would have probably shattered easily under their blows considering only their steps could make the land tremble. However, the ice wasn''t even scratched let alone cracked. Then from the ice emerged ice spears so sharp that their tips reflected a piercing light. Shua! Shua! Shua! Each spear slid into each of the trapped monsters, so fast that Oliver''s eyes barely saw their movements. With ease, the ice spears pierced through the monsters'' bodies causing them to scream loudly. Their bodies oozed blood that was also red, very thick, turning the color of the ice that trapped them completely red. DING! (You and your partner have killed 15 Level 1 Dragozilla, 12 Level 2 Dragozilla, and 5 Level 3 Dragozilla. Your contribution is 30% of the entire action!) (You gain 100 EXP. You advance to Level 2. You get 20 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gain 100 EXP. You advance to Level 3. You get 30 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gain 100 EXO. You advance to Level 4. You get 40 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gain 75 EXP.) Notice after notice suddenly appeared as the System declared the monsters dead. He only had 30% contribution of the entire action as he only expelled the water. Then Miya who had 70% contribution, did her level rise twice as much as him? This wasn''t something important to discuss right now. To Oliver, 90 Stat Points was more interesting. He wanted to immediately distribute them to his stats to increase his strength. ''25 for Mana, 15 for Will, 15 for Intelligence, the rest for everything else.'' He quickly decided what he needed to increase. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 2000] [Level: 4] [EXP: 75/100] (Physical: 11]+7 [Strength: 11]+7 [Defense: 11]+7 [Speed: 12]+7 [Inteligen: 22]+15 [Endurance: 12]+7 [Will: 21]+15 [Mana: 35]+25 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) Chapter 21: A Seed "What? Is it this easy?" Miya suddenly said, surprising both Oliver and Kim Hana. She seemed like someone who thought everything would be difficult but it turned out to be very easy, even easier than imagined. "Oliver, we need to find stronger monsters because here the most powerful ones are only at Level 3. I think there''s no problem if we move individually given our strengths," she added as she looked at him. Actually, you won''t get any EXP from monsters below your level. Before this, they only killed Level 1 and Level 2 monsters but because the number they killed was too large, the EXP they got was much more, especially with their low levels. This made their level go up several times at once. However, since their levels are already much higher. For example, Oliver, to get the results as before, he needs to directly slaughter large hordes of Level 5 and 6 Dragozilla. In fact, the number needs to be much higher because the higher the level, the more monsters need to be killed to get the same EXP unless you kill certain monsters. That was also if he came across such hordes. Of course, slaughtering hordes of stronger monsters would be more difficult as they are not only stronger in level, but also in their fighting power. However, since his skills were so powerful, it probably wouldn''t apply to him at lower levels like this. "Aunt, you can go by yourself, but be careful and contact me immediately if there are any difficulties," Oliver replied. Communicating with a cell phone might be a little difficult in this situation, but there was a System that could actually be used to communicate to send messages and it could be easier quickly since everything could be done with the mind. The system even allows you to find each other''s location. The most important thing is that everyone knows each other''s system code. It is rarely used simply because it is expensive. Even one time messaging costs 100 dollars. And sharing a location costs 500 dollars. That''s why it was never hype. It''s just that, in dangerous situations, of course people will use it. "Boss, look at that!" Kim Hana suddenly spoke while pointing at one of the monster corpses. From that corpse, there suddenly appeared a beam of white light floating in the air, shaped like a basketball-sized ball. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This seems to be an item dropped by a monster," Oliver said. The system had already told him and everyone that some monsters would drop items. Depending on how strong the monster was, the items dropped were also more unique. "Oliver, since you get less EXP, so the item is for you only," Miya said. It seemed that she realized the previous EXP distribution was a little unfair even though it was actually very fair because she did use more Mana. Because she looked serious, so Oliver chose not to refuse. He nodded to her. "I''ll go now, there shouldn''t be anything threatening enough," she added. Shua! She jumped into the air after that and her jump was quite surprising to Oliver and Kim Hana. From the top of the hill, she jumped up to ten meters into the air and was able to go straight across the hill, landing on the ground. When she ran, her speed was also rather ridiculous, making her figure almost look like a shadow. Although she exercised a lot, she was still not a woman who could run around like the well-trained Ruby. However, now she looked more agile than the trained women. She must have added quite a few points to her physical stats. Oliver couldn''t leave right away. He jumped towards the corpse of the monster that was emitting the ball of light. Although his jump was casual, the result was quite high. Kim Hana hesitated to follow him so she just stood still. The problem was that the surrounding hill was covered with ice. Miya left without removing it, this made Kim Hana hesitant to cross it, worried that she would slip. Meanwhile, when arriving in front of the monster''s corpse, Oliver unhesitatingly grabbed the large ball of light. The System had told him that it could be touched directly to make the objects inside appear. When his hand entered the ball of light, he felt like he was reaching for something. The ball of light then disappeared and the thing he grabbed finally appeared under his gaze. "A seed," he said, instantly showing a strange expression when he saw what appeared. It turned out to be just a seed that was roughly the size of an apple seed but had a golden color with a faint glow. The strange thing had a weight that was actually quite heavy for its size and appearance, almost as heavy as the watch he was wearing. DING! (You obtained a True Sunflower Seed, a rare item that the Constellations highly desire. If you take care of it, you can make this seed grow into a sunflower that will not stop growing until it is as big as the sun itself.) "Is that so? But how do I take care of it?" Oliver couldn''t help but be surprised by the information provided by the System. Only, it didn''t give a detailed explanation of how to take care of it. Since it couldn''t be asked, so he could only continue to look at the seed while thinking he would ask the Constellations in the group. "Well!" He finally put it away in his zippered pants pocket after a while of observing without being able to think of a guess. His eyes then looked at Kim Hana who was still standing in place. Shua! He jumped towards her, somewhat surprising her. "You''re still at Level 1, so naturally you can''t go down. It''s just, are you going alone or following me?" he told her. "I can go alone. Don''t think I don''t have decent skills. And I can descend through the base." The woman replied immediately. She had already thought of the idea of going over the hill. Since she knew that Oliver wanted to help her, so she said her idea. This was to refuse his help. Their relationship is still awkward, and Kim Hana is also still holding a grudge because Oliver said she doesn''t deserve to be his wife if it''s just her. Unfortunately, her fans don''t know the truth. Now they are still very uncomfortable because of her last post which clearly indicates she has a boyfriend and is very obsessed with her boyfriend. Oliver expected her response because no woman would not act out to a man who had offended them even if they liked the man. "Because that''s what you want," he said. He wasn''t forcing her to follow him or accept his help to get off this hill. It was just that, because of the matter of feelings, she felt disappointed in his words because deep down she had expected him to force her. Her expression changed somewhat and it was not seen by Oliver because he had already turned around, looking ready to jump again. However, he apparently added as he started to jump, "send a signal to me if you encounter danger. I''ll come as soon as I can." Between him and Kim Hana, of course, they had their own code system. Even they had shared it long before today under Miya''s request who thought it was important and they wouldn''t have to ask each other later. At least, Kim Hana was in a better mood because Oliver gave her the assurance that he would help her if she was in danger. However, a feeling of resentment still lingered in her heart. ''My mentality must have deteriorated a few years,'' she thought. It was hard not to say that since Oliver was a younger man than her. She should have acted more mature in front of him, but instead she was the one who looked like a little girl while he was like a grown man. Although this man had unreasonable desires, over time she somehow felt more and more unable to escape from him. No, the problem was that she still like his face and figure, still wanted his embrace. Chapter 22: Monster General Oliver went to an area full of tall grass. Of course, there were monsters after monsters there even though they were only at Levels 1 to 3. When they saw him, they immediately rushed towards him. Previously he had compared them to starving beasts, but now he thought they were more akin to zombies, who would chase humans madly. Since he was now alone, he immediately turned his ring into a knife. Even if his level was already higher, he needed to remain serious. Slowly, golden flames escaped from his fingers, merging with the knife. Its vast heat instantly dried up the leaves and trees. Even the knife would have melted under the flames if it was not held by him. Indeed, it did not affect anything that came into direct contact with him or else his clothes would have turned to ash first. It actually also had no effect on the object he was originally holding and then threw, so if he threw the knife, it would still be fine. As the heat merged with the air, the Dragozillas seemed to be having trouble breathing so their movements became erratic. As his Mana had become bigger, his strength naturally became more ridiculous. Whoosh! He slashed a knife at the monsters in front of him. The flame that was originally only the size of a knife suddenly became huge with a length of up to 15 meters, forming like that knife. It moved quickly and when it met the monsters, their bodies were instantly split in two and then each of their body parts were burned to ashes. The process was just an instant. One attack, nearly 20 monsters were killed. Unfortunately, Oliver didn''t get any notification because his level was above them. And none of them dropped items. "Is there anyone stronger than them yet?" He wondered but then realized the question didn''t make sense since even the Monster Boss had already appeared. Interestingly, after the monsters died, shadowy figures appeared above each of them, having exactly the same shape except that they were made entirely of shadow. In addition, they emitted a sort of aura of power that continued to become stronger, even stronger than their original figures. ''It seems that their level was increased to the equivalent of my level,'' Oliver thought. This was certainly the ability of one of his skills, Shadow Army. ''However, it''s quite a drain on Mana. I shouldn''t activate it if it''s just an ordinary monster.'' The skill activated automatically, creating a shadow of whatever creature he killed, with no special control at all. However, this did not mean it could not be disabled so that no shadows were created. He observed the shadowy figures. Controlling them only required his mind. He could make them fight with a single thought, chasing whoever he wanted. To hide them was also easy because they could enter his body. Now that he was in an unsafe place, he let them roam around. He then continued to step into the grassy area. The grasses nearby had already been reduced to ashes but there were still grasses standing in the distance. They always seemed to sway even when there was no wind. "Uh..." Something startled Oliver when he looked up. This was because he heard the roar of that Primordial Sky Wolf. Then there was some kind of wave that shot upwards from below, towards one of the helicopters flying above. When it hit the helicopter, it instantly split into pieces and then caught fire and fell from the air. The pilots of the other helicopters were clearly frightened. They quickly moved their helicopters away. "It seems that Monster Boss really can''t be underestimated," Oliver said. He naturally had a guess about what happened. Rumble! He hadn''t reached the area where there was still grass, suddenly the ground beneath him trembled, and made a sound that sounded like a rumble. This alerted his shadow army. Crack! Suddenly the ground below cracked and then split to form a kind of chasm, right where Oliver was standing. In his haste, he jumped up. When the ground below was fully exposed, he saw the figure of a Dragozilla that was about 8 meters tall, absolutely huge. What made it different was that it was wearing armor made of an array of bones. It started from its head to its tail. The expression on its face also looked ferocious, like it was extremely bloodthirsty. DING! (Dragozilla Level 7 with Monster General status!) The System gave Oliver information about the monster. As it turned out, it had the status of a general, which was a status below that of a Monster Boss. Its eyes stared at him, seemingly filled with greed. Of course, he was very wary now that the monster''s level was three levels above him. Whoosh! It finally leapt towards him, making his eyes widen due to its speed. This was probably because its momentum was so high considering it had a boost from the ground it stepped on. Shua! Shua! Shua! His shadow army did not stand still. They lunged at it from all sides, ready to gang up on it. However, the monster only had to wave its tail, generating a very strong gust of wind. The shadows were instantly pushed back until they hit the ground. Half of them were instantly destroyed. When they were destroyed, it was no different from their death. Realizing that they were unreliable, Oliver quickly released his water power. He needed to push back this monster first. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A huge wave of water emerged from him, crashing towards the monster without giving it any room to dodge. While submerged in the water, it could still rise upwards, but the push from the wave was stronger. It was forcefully pushed underground where it appeared. BANG! The landing was really hard, making a very strong vibration. "Hmph!" Oliver smiled coldly. So what if the monster was at Level 7 and a Monster General. It was still helpless when faced with an SSS+ Class Skillsl. "Now it''s my turn to attack," he said in a low voice. Still up in the air, he threw his knife at the monster. With his current physical strength, the force of his throw was enough to make the knife move like an arrow. Coupled with the power of the flame, it instantly turned into a red light shaped like a spear as it glided swiftly towards the monster. The monster hastily tried to parry, putting each of its hands in front. Clang! The knife violently slammed into its hands. Chapter 23: Failed The knife could not penetrate the monster''s hand, but it pushed the monster backwards. However, even though the monster was able to withstand the knife, its hand began to burn from the heat of the flames that coated it. "Looks like you can''t fight me either despite your higher level," Oliver said as he landed on the ground, right next to the hole that opened up due to the monster''s appearance. Click! He snapped his fingers so that the flames on the knife exploded, becoming a fireball large enough to swallow the monster''s massive body whole. When he thought the fight would be over, suddenly there was bone after bone with sharp edges coming out of the flames at high speed, hurtling towards him. "Is this the final attack?" He didn''t panic so much. Casually, he created a very thick wall of water in front of him. When those bones entered that wall of water, their movements instantly slowed down drastically. Even they failed to penetrate it before stopping. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once he dropped the wall of water, they fell to the ground. "Looks like it''s not dead yet." Oliver had yet to get a notification from the System when the flames began to dissipate. This of course somewhat surprised him as he thought the monster would be reduced to ashes. "Mm..." His eyes became alert when he finally saw the monster again. It appeared with a different figure. Its body was gone, leaving only bones in the form of a skull and surrounded by short spear-shaped bones floating in the air. How it could stay alive with such a figure was incomprehensible to Oliver. What was clear was that he had become very wary now. Its status as a Monster General clearly gave it a unique advantage. "How about this!" Oliver pointed his hand at it, taking the initiative to attack early. He released a large amount of water, surrounding the monster from all sides, whether top or bottom as well as sides, leaving only the area where its body was without water. Shua! It suddenly lunged upwards, entering his water, swimming with all its might to pass through the water. Unfortunately, it wasn''t that easy for it because the water he released was too large. Even that water was made quite solid. If his aunt was here, and she froze the water, then the fight was guaranteed to be over. It was just that this water couldn''t kill the monster. Oliver thought about what he needed to do to make it die. Realizing he couldn''t think of a way due to his lack of knowledge, he ended up recording a video of the monster and sent it to the group chat, explaining what happened, that his fire didn''t burn its bones, it only removed its flesh, and that didn''t make it die. South Sea Queen: (Hahaha, Phoenix, look, your fire didn''t work!) As Oliver had expected, the woman was the first to comment. Unfortunately, she didn''t give him a solution, just used that to insinuate Phoenix. Underworld Lord: (Of course, that''s no ordinary bone. Those are the bones of the Primordial Azure Dragon that once fell and eventually underwent evolution, fusing with several races. Am I right, @Azure Dragon?) The comment from the Underworld Lord instantly provided Oliver with interesting information. Primordial Azure Dragon: (It should be so. And my bones can indeed withstand the fire of the Phoenix, hehehe.) The dragon wrote laughing words as he commented. Phoenix: (Do you want to try it again?) The Phoenix finally responded, and she seemed to be so insulted that she challenged the Azure Dragon to a fight. Heaven Emperor: (Friends, please calm down. There''s no point in making a fuss about this. @Phoenix, how about you tell that youngster how to crush those bones with your fire since he now has no offensive skills other than your fire skill.) Perhaps Phoenix''s casual challenge could really cause conflict so the Heaven Emperor couldn''t keep quiet. Oliver who still needed a solution could only roll his eyes at their chatter. Fortunately he was still able to hold the monster in his water. When it was almost at the top, he just needed to raise the water up so that it was back in the middle of the water. Chapter 24: Bonus Phoenix: (Those bones are immune to my fire because of my own blood, which the old dragon stole and integrated into his bones, which then broke a little and fell off and fused with many races until some lucky people were born with them. Basically, they''re just fake bones but there''s still the power of my blood hidden in those bones so my fire power doesn''t subconsciously attack them. The main factor is actually just because your control is still lacking due to the lack of your Intelligence Attribute. You should be able to attack those bones with my fire if your Intelligence Attribute exceeds 35. For the time being, there is no solution. However, my fire doesn''t just attack the physical. It can attack the soul and no soul is immune from my fire. @Oliver, since the monster has no flesh anymore, if you observe it now, you should find a hidden beam of light. Attack that and the monster will definitely die.) Phoenix explained everything in detail. It seemed that she didn''t want her fire reputation to deteriorate because of the appearance of those bones which were actually mini versions of the bones of the Primordial Azure Dragon. After reading all that, Oliver made observations of the monster again. As it turned out, there really was a small beam of light hidden in its chest, almost invisible because the gaps between the arrangement of its bones were too small. ''I understand now.'' Primordial Azure Dragon: (Hahaha, if it''s me you''re facing, I''m afraid there''s no chance for you to attack my soul. @Oliver, if you kill that monster in one attack, you will gain a skill from me, a skill that makes you possess my bones. Give me permission to watch over you...) The dragon spoke, but it was unclear who he meant had no chance of attacking his soul as he did not mention anyone''s name. Was it him in case he fought him or Phoenix? What was interesting to him was the gift from him. When it came to the notice that he wanted to keep an eye on him, he didn''t mind accepting it. That did not matter either. If he obtained the dragon''s real bones, his defense power would probably become unparalleled. ''Just one attack,'' he thought with narrowed eyes as he strategized. Fortunately he had a great advantage with his water skill. Quickly, he came up with one strategy that he thought was very good. After thinking about it, he jumped into his own water. In there he didn''t even need to swim. He could make the water move his body at high speed. However, he made the area around his right palm waterless. At the same time, he released flames and gathered them there. He would insert the flames into the crevices of the monster''s bones. Shua! He moved quickly in the water and the monster looked at him expectantly. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed to be happy to know that he had decided on a direct fight. In no time, he arrived in front of it. Without hesitation, he placed his right palm on the monster''s chest while its both hands tried to attack him. Of course, it wasn''t easy as its movements became extremely slow with layer upon layer of water blocking it. On the other hand, his palm reached its chest in just an instant. His eyes became extremely focused as he controlled his flames to enter the crevices of his bones. That turned out to be a little difficult as those crevices were protected by a very strong layer of energy. He would not be able to penetrate it with ordinary fire. Fortunately, Phoenix''s fire was powerful. In no time at all, that layer of energy was eventually burnt to ashes. Whoosh! Without control, the flame entered the monster''s body, attacking the beam of light that was its soul. It just so happened that the monster''s two hands almost slammed into his body. However, it suddenly trembled. "Ahhhhh..." A loud scream echoed from its mouth. It was apparently still able to make sounds despite having no body but bones. Perhaps it was its bones that were making the sound. DING! (You have killed a Level 7 Dragozilla General!) (You get 25 EXP. You advance to Level 5. You get 50 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gain 100 EXP. You advance to Level 6. You get 60 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gain 13 EXP.) DING! (Because you managed to kill a Level 7 monster general of the physical strength type single-handedly with your level 4, you gain 20 Points for Physical, Strength, and Defense!) "What?" Oliver was very surprised by the last notification because of the ridiculous increase, which instantly made each of those attributes change to 31 from the original 11. Because of that, they became higher than any other attribute except the Mana attribute. BANG! When he dispelled the water, the Monster General''s body fell while its bones separated from each other. However, something then came out of it. It was a shadowy figure with the exact same shape as his monster form, an 8-meter-tall Dragozilla wearing armor made from an array of bones. Oliver kept activating the skill of the Underworld Lord when killing the monster because he thought it was very strong. After that, a ball of light appeared above the corpse. It was dropping an item. In this kind of situation, he first thought about the stats, of course. ''It might be better if I even out the stats of all my attributes,'' he thought. He chose this method not without reason because he would practically have skills from different attributes, not just skills that required Mana specifically. Since attribute improvement wasn''t only by leveling up, he didn''t have to worry so much about evenly distributing all his attributes making his average attribute lower than people with only a few attributes to focus on. The important thing was that he had to level up by defeating at least General Monsters, ignoring regular monsters. That way, he would continue to earn extra points. In addition, his strong skills made the skills he released still stronger even with fewer attributes. There were now 110 Stat Points in his possession. He immediately began to divide, but because calculating them was too complicated, he was unable to completely distribute them evenly. To be sure, he gave each attribute a point. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 2000] [Level: 6] [EXP: 13/100] [Physique: 41]+30 [Strength: 41]+30 [Defense: 31]+20 [Speed: 32]+20 [Intelligence: 42]+20 [Endurance: 32]+20 [Will: 41]+20 [Mana: 45]+10 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) Overall, there were 170 Points that he increased. 110 from leveling up and 60 from the reward of killing the Monster General. When his stats changed, he immediately felt a drastic change in his physique. His body remained small, but he felt like a giant where the world seemed to become a little smaller from his perspective. Chapter 25: Another Monster DING! (You have just obtained an SSS+ Skill, called Azure Primordial Dragon Bone. With this skill, you will have the bones of a Primordial Azure Dragon that you can shape with various creations.) DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 2000] [Level: 6] [EXP: 13/100] [Physique: 41] [Strength: 41] [Defense: 31] [Speed: 32] [Intelligence: 42] [Endurance: 32] [Will: 41] [Mana: 45] [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) When the skill appeared, Oliver began to understand more about it. What surprised him was that he could form an array of bones in the shape of a dragon figure. Depending on how big his strength was, the bigger the figure he could form would be. It was probably like that General Dragozilla but it could only form its own figure while the figure he formed was completely dragon-shaped. His eyes then looked at the ball of light above General Dragozilla''s corpse. Without hesitation, he stretched out his hand towards the ball of light, wondering what it contained. Was it something like before? However, when the light dispersed, it turned out to be a rather long silver earring with a crescent-shaped crystal ball hanging below it. DING! (You have obtained the Moonlight Earring, a Class B Defense Artifact that activates when you are not trying to fend off enemy attacks. Its power will depend on your strength, but it is guaranteed to withstand attacks from Monster Generals of your level!) "Ohhh..." This item was enough to make Oliver satisfied because its usefulness was quite decent. Without thinking, he put it on his left ear. Although the earlobe had no holes, the earring had a magnetic system that could stick to the skin. Once attached, it would not come off unless pulled hard. He curiously opened his cell phone camera after putting the earring in his left ear, wanting to see his face. Apparently, it made him look more alluring so he was embarrassed to look at his face for too long. Shua! He picked up his knife and jumped into the air, heading for a large tree that was over 40 meters tall. Despite only leisurely jumping, he easily reached the top of the tree, landing on its highest branch and it was a very stable landing where he did not cause the tree to shake in the slightest. His eyes looked around and finally gazed towards the city which of course was out of sight due to the long distance. He wasn''t sure how he was going to find the Monster General, so he had the idea of finding the Monster Boss beforehand. However, he quickly shook his head. Now was not the time to fight that Monster Boss as their level difference was quite far. He needed to increase his level again, and the speed at which he increased his level should exceed the speed at which the Monster Boss increased his level. As far as he could see from above, some monsters had indeed leveled up. Apparently, the Shadow Dragozilla General had followed him up the tree. It landed beside him, but the landing was unstable, shaking the tree. Fortunately it was so strong, the branches they stepped on did not break from its presence. It''s just that, the scene as they stood side by side seemed very strange because of their vast height difference. Oliver''s head only reached the middle of its ankles. Even he found it hard to believe he had killed a monster of this size. "But, how am I going to find the Monster General?" He wondered. Unsure, he asked in the group chat. (Is there a special way to find the Monster General?) South Sea Queen: (There is no special way. However, if you find other types of monsters. You will definitely find a general after you slaughter enough of them. There will be one general who comes to you.) ''So that''s it, but there only seems to be Dragozilla here,'' Oliver thought. He looked around from the top of the tree, really only finding Dragozilla. ''Maybe I need to leave this territory.'' His strength was far above average. He thought there was no chance he would escape from the monsters so the base his aunt and his friends built to hide in was useless to him. This was probably how his aunt felt too. In the end, the base was no longer for their shelter, just as a place to start in a comfortable area without any interference from other humans. As he thought about that, he looked up at General Dragozilla Shadow beside him. Shua! He jumped onto its shoulder, standing there. After that, he commanded it to move. Since it was big enough to be a mount, so why not. Although it seemed to be made of shadow, but when touched, it also had flesh. It was just that its flesh was a different kind. Following its thoughts, the monster leapt forward, instantly moving at high speed. It easily passed through various terrains and knocked down trees. The other Dragozilla didn''t dare to get in its way. They went to the side as it passed by. "Eh..." He spontaneously patted the Shadow Dragozilla General on the back, ordering it to kneel down. This is because he finally discovered a new type of monster. Cyclops! The system called them that. They had human-like bodies except that they had more fur while their arms and legs were longer. The most striking thing was that they only had one eye with long curly hair. Of course, they also have huge, Dragozilla-like bodies and carry maces that seem to be made of ancient stone. Whenever they attack, they scream loudly, sounding like a lion''s roar. And now they are fighting with a group of people in military clothing. Chapter 26: Another General There were at least fifty people in military garb, led by three young officers. Their fighting looked very structured, changing formations all the time. Sometimes they used firearms to attack. Although it didn''t work because it couldn''t penetrate the Cyclops'' bodies, it could help disrupt their concentration. One of the three young officers even had a laser gun that constantly fired a laser every time he pulled the trigger. It was quite useful as it could perforate the bodies of the Cyclops that were shot even if it did not penetrate their bodies. Their skills were also quite good, showing that they earned enough money to buy expensive skills. The three officers, for example, had Class A Skills. Yeah, even though the Class A Skills they bought were actually just Class B Skills. Of course, they were far compared to Oliver. To kill a Level 3 Cyclops for example, they needed many attacks. Oliver thought one attack from him was enough to slaughter the 30-plus Cyclops they faced. "Looks like they were deliberately sent out on an expedition," he said in a low voice as he looked at the row of cars behind them. "Yeah, there''s probably a Monster Boss around here!" His instincts told him that. He then looked at General Dragozilla Shadow and said, "Get those humans out!" As he said that, he jumped down from its shoulder. The shadow monster immediately stood up upon receiving the order and jumped towards the horde of soldiers. ROAR! It roared loudly at them, almost making them fall down in shock. Even those Cyclops were instantly frightened as they sensed its power above them. "What is this?" The soldiers wondered. "It looks like Dragozilla, but why is its body made of shadows." While they might not have met Dragozilla, they clearly had a lot of information about the different types of monsters that appeared since military members like them could communicate with each other with other teams. "Damn, General and Level 7!" It seemed that they had also gotten information about that Shadow Dragozilla General from the System. It was still a monster in the end despite coming from Oliver''s skill. Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! The young officer carrying the laser gun fired at it while it parried with its bones that were also made of shadow. The result was quite amazing. The lasers could only scratch the shadowy bones. The soldiers began to panic so they started attacking recklessly. They even fired their guns at the Shadow Dragozilla General relentlessly, to no avail. "We must retreat!" The young officers leading them finally realized the gravity of the situation. When they decided to retreat, they simply turned and ran, not using their cars. It seemed they realized there was no time to get into the car. Escaping was easier as the monsters tended to stay in their territory. With no more soldiers, Oliver ordered the Shadow Dragozilla General to slaughter the Cyclops, with the help of the other Shadow Dragozilla following them. With the general in charge, it was easy to slaughter a horde of ordinary monsters. One by one, they died with their bodies dismembered, leaving the ground littered with pieces of flesh. It was a sight that Oliver found very uncomfortable to look at. He finally sent a small fireball there. The fireball then exploded into a huge fire, covering the entire ground and burning the pieces of flesh to ashes, making the environment clean even though the ground became black. After that, he finally showed himself, jumping onto that black ground which was surprisingly hot due to the fire marks. "Did that general not show up?" He wondered as he looked around. However, after that his eyes opened wide. How could he not, there was suddenly a palm from under the ground holding his feet. It was the size of a human hand, full of coarse fur, gripping his leg so firmly that he thought he couldn''t escape it. Just when he thought he was in serious trouble, the earring in his left ear emitted purple light all over his body, coating it so that it looked like he had extra skin. Slowly, the light pushed the palm open. He finally smiled as he said, "don''t you think it''s that easy!" Shua! He leapt into the air and the ground beneath him was finally revealed, revealing the figure of a Cyclops that turned out to be only human-sized. Its form was no different from other Cyclops except that it did not carry a mace. DING! (Level 8 Cyclops with Monster General status!) The System revealed its identity. It really was the Monster General. It seemed that the South Sea Queen''s theory was completely correct that the Monster General would appear when he slaughtered a large group of monsters. Aooooo!!! It roared with a ferocious voice despite its small body. It pointed its hand at him and the ground around it began to fly. Shua! Shua! Shua! They flew towards it at high speed, and became very hard, like rocks. No, they really had become rocks. Even then they became bigger. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''So this monster has this kind of skill, instead of relying on physicality, no wonder its body is small,'' Oliver thought. His eyes shone as the stones became closer to him. Now he was interested in using his Primordial Azure Dragon Bone. It was suitable for competing with those stones. ROAR! A terrifyingly loud roar echoed from within his body as he activated the skill to its maximum. One by one, bones appeared around his body. The difference with the bones from General Dragozilla Shadow was that they were transparent gold in color. Because of that roar, the Cyclops General''s body was made to tremble, as if it shook its soul. As more bones appeared, they began to fuse together, forming an enormous dragon figure that was up to 10 meters tall and nearly 20 meters long. Oliver''s level was still low, but the power of his skills could not be compared to anyone else. Chapter 27: Helpless With the extremely dense arrangement of bones coupled with the endlessly shining golden color, the dragon figure looked very real. It even had a pair of golden eyes similar to real eyes. What was most surprising to Oliver was that he felt like he really had the body of a dragon even though his real body was inside the bone structure. He didn''t just control the dragon-shaped bone structure, but it was like it was his own body. Even his consciousness transferred to it. When he flapped his wings, his body remained floating in the air. ROAR! He opened his mouth, roaring at the incoming rocks. Of course, he could also roar like an actual dragon. His roar even produced a shockwave, instantly cracking a few rocks. Shua! He waved his hand, slamming into the remaining stones. In this figure, he felt so incredible that everything looked smaller. If he met that wolf monster boss, he could fight directly it him physically since they were almost the same size. The Cyclops General looked very astonished at the appearance of the huge dragon above it and looked at it coldly. Aooooo!!! It roared again and then a serpentine wooden staff appeared in its hand. It pointed the wooden staff upwards, like it was about to summon some kind of magic. Rumble! The sky above Oliver suddenly rumbled so he spontaneously looked up. Much to his surprise, there was a mountain made of rock that appeared, large enough to crush him. It was at least twice as big as him. Just as he saw it, it fell quickly towards him. ''I guess the Monster General has skills equivalent to Class A,'' he thought. A Class A equivalent skill meant a Class S skill on earth. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those who paid top dollar for Class S Skills were ultimately only equivalent to Generals, not Monster Bosses. The Monster Bosses must have genuine Class S Skills, equivalent to Earth''s Class SS Skills. This was bound to be realized soon, and the people of earth would definitely be very surprised, thinking this civilization test was too difficult without knowing that they had been deceived by the Constellations. When the mountain of rock attacked him, Oliver chose not to dodge or turn around, letting it hit his back. Actually he just wanted to know how strong these bones were. BANG! It finally violently slammed into his back, but amazingly, his body didn''t shake in the slightest. The mountain of rock, on the other hand, instantly shattered into countless small pieces. This result was beyond his wildest expectations, feeling extremely unreasonable to him. His eyes blinked several times as he wondered if this was real. Even the Cyclops General also blinked its eyes a few times in astonishment. ROAR! Oliver roared at it then lunged with a thrust of his wings. His speed was surprisingly like falling lightning. BANG! He slammed into the monster that was trying to enter the ground but half of its body still remained outside. It was hit by his head, instantly bent as the upper half of its body lay, like a nail stuck in half then flattened by half. Even its staff was broken in half. However, it wasn''t dead yet. Only its head seemed to be spinning around from being too dizzy. Its body was actually quite hard despite being small. Oliver stepped back a little, looking at it more coldly. Shua! He sent his dragon fist towards it, hitting it with full force. BANG! The ground was shaken until the surrounding trees were uprooted from the ground due to the shockwave from below. This was a blow that should have penetrated a steel wall. When Oliver looked at the monster again, its body was already on the ground. It died faster than Dragozilla. "No..." Oliver knew that it wasn''t dead yet because the System hadn''t given him any notice. Normally it would have appeared right away. When he observed it, its body suddenly seemed to melt into the ground and merge with the ground where it was flying. Rumble! The ground shook uncontrollably, then lifted up in bulk in the form of a giant human full of muscles. Over 10 meters tall, it had six arms. When the earthen body was fully formed, it hardened into stone. ROAR! The monster roared towards Oliver with bulging eyes and a terrifying expression. Bam! Bam! Bam! It then beat its chest, producing a drum-like sound. From the looks of it, it wanted to show off that it could also transform. This should be similar to his skill, but with a way of controlling the ground. Shua! It jumped towards him with a leap that resembled a monkey jump. Its six hands looked like they wanted to grab his entire body and crush him directly. "Hmph!" Oliver snorted coldly with a roar. He didn''t feel the monster''s change as anything significant other than its body becoming bigger. Its strength was probably only slightly stronger. Without hesitation, he struck it with his head in a way to lunge back at it. In the end, he was still faster. Bam! When they actually collided with each other, the results were immediately visible. The monster''s huge body was thrown straight away, crashing into a row of army cars until they overturned and some were buried underground. Oliver wanted to speed up this fight. When the monster was lying down, he pressed its body with his body. The weight of his body made of that golden bone array was clearly many times heavier. Even though he pressed it casually while the monster wanted to stand up in a berserk manner, it was still unable to push his body. "Ohhh..." When looking at it closely, Oliver found the monster''s real body on the chest of the stone body, clinging so tightly that it was half submerged. Shua! Shua! Shua! He sent several spear-shaped golden bones with extremely sharp edges at the real body. Without any chance to dodge and parry, the bones easily pierced through its body. Even if it was as hard as a rock, it was still soft compared to those bones. Instantly, its stone body decomposed into soil, becoming a hill-shaped pile with the monster lying on top of it. This time, it died without a doubt. Oliver smiled coldly, instantly dispelling his dragon figure. Chapter 28: River Monsters DING! (You have killed a Level 8 Cyclops General!) (You gained 87 EXP. You advance to Level 7. You get 70 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gained 100 EXP. You advance to Level 8. You get 80 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gain 11 EXP.) DING! (Because you managed to kill a Level 8 Monster General with a spiritual power type by yourself with your level 6, you gain 20 Points for Intelligence, Will, and Mana!) ''Ohhh, so that kind of power is considered spiritual power, as opposed to physical power!'' Oliver said to himself as he read the information. It wasn''t anything too important, but it was still worth remembering for ease of conversation. The number of points he got was still the same as before, just different attributes. And the increase of two more levels was enough to make him smile with satisfaction. He now had 150 Points that he could distribute to each of his attributes. Quickly, he distributed them evenly so that the number of attributes was even. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 2000] [Level: 8] [EXP: 11/100] [Physique: 66]+25 [Strength: 61]+20 [Defense: 61]+30 [Speed: 62]+30 [Intelligence: 67]+25 [Endurance: 62]+30 [Will: 66]+22 [Mana: 70]+25 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) At the same time as his stats notification, the shadowy figure of General Cyclops finally took shape, appearing with a staff. Another general, Oliver naturally wanted its shadow figure. Only, he was quite dumbfounded that the monster apparently did not drop items. "Is this just a zonk?" He wondered with a strange expression. Of course, there was no hundred percent guarantee that the Monster General would drop items. It was just said that the stronger the monster, the higher the chance of them dropping items. Splash! Splash! Splash! Only moments later, Oliver heard the sound of quite a lot of water splashing far in front of him. The sound was quite faint, yet very clear. "Is it from the river?" He remembered that there was a very large river about two kilometers from here. It connected several large cities, often traveled by large freighters. Curious, he moved there by running directly. There was a small forest that he needed to pass through, but he could easily pass through it, just asking his two Shadow Generals to open the way by destroying the trees ahead. There were quite a few monsters in this forest, consisting of Dragozilla and Cyclops, but they were not very strong. Even those that were strong enough did not appeal to Oliver. He was more curious about the river ahead. There must be something big that produced the sound of splashing water that could be heard up to 2 kilometers away. Oliver wasn''t really aware of how fast he was moving because his speed was now many times that of a normal human. It was just that, in less than 5 minutes, he had already passed through the small forest and arrived at the riverbank where there was a small uninhabited village right there. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The village had been abandoned since the immigration of people to the city. It was full of weeds while some of its buildings had collapsed. Since it was empty, Oliver only observed it for a while. His eyes quickly fell on the river only to be amazed. He saw monsters with snake-like bodies, slithering over the river. What makes them different is that they actually have a head similar to a human head, as well as a face and hair and half a human-like body, complete with hands and neck. DING! (Lamia Level 2!) (Lamia Level 3!) (Lamia Level 6!) Apparently, they are called Lamias. In the river, they seemed to be chasing something underwater so they kept moving and making loud splashing sounds without stopping. Oliver wasn''t sure what they were chasing, but just moments later they passed the area where he was, continuing to move along the river. It was in the opposite direction of Vera City. "There''s no way they''re chasing other monsters, right?" said Oliver with an unconvinced expression. Splash! Suddenly, a human figure jumped out of the water. "Hahaha!" He laughed out loud and created a sizable wave of water in the river. The water hit the Lamias and they were pushed backwards. The figure was a man, supposedly in his 25s. He was quite exposed, wearing only swimming trunks with no other clothes. In the face of so many Lamias, he seemed to have no worries at all. However, it had to be admitted that he had quite a powerful skill to rely on. Oliver thought it was a Class S Skill for earth, which was equivalent to a Class A Skill for the actual level. Facing ordinary monsters, he could indeed dominate them with ease. "Mm!" Oliver was surprised again. How could he not, he saw Kim Hana suddenly appear from behind the tall grass, instantly arriving at the shallow part of the river. She looked a mess where her black hair was slightly matted while her clothes were full of blood and rips. Even she was obviously injured, as evidenced by the scratch marks on her hands and feet. When she arrived at the river, she hurriedly used the water to clean her body. Occasionally she looked in pain, but she endured it. How did she arrive here? That was what made Oliver wonder since this location was already quite far from their base. Was she wandering around without a care in the world? From the looks of it, she seemed to have just managed to escape. Although Oliver had already reminded her to contact him if she encountered any great danger, with her personality, she probably wouldn''t do so, more concerned with her pride. ''It''s just that, she seems to have strong skills.'' Oliver thought like that because he vaguely saw black smoke around Kim Hana''s body. Of course, considering she was actually from a wealthy family, it wouldn''t be strange if she then bought expensive skills. Even if she had problems with her family as Oliver suspected, there was still the possibility of her getting large sums of money from her family, such as someone very close to her giving it to her. Chapter 29: Ask For Help The man in the river also found Kim Hana''s figure. For a moment he looked surprised before approaching her. Of course, he was curious to see a woman here, especially since it was a beautiful Korean woman. "Miss, what are you doing here?" he asked, smiling kindly. With Kim Hana''s beauty, it was hard for any man not to be happy to help her. Only after hearing his words did she realize that there was a man with many monsters chasing behind him. However, meeting a stranger did not make her comfortable in a place like this, especially with so many scary-looking monsters. Shua! The man jumped towards her from the river and arrived in front of her. "Are you alright, miss?" he asked, trying to speak in as gentle a tone as possible. Of course, Kim Hana had not been able to calm down with the monsters closing in on them. Realizing that Kim Hana was worried about the monsters, the man turned around with a faint smile. "Don''t worry about them, although they look scary, they are not strong," he said. He pointed his hand towards the monsters. Suddenly the river water turned into a sizable and fast vortex, making the monsters get carried away by the vortex. Kim Hana couldn''t help but be amazed by the sight, instantly making her wonder how strong this man was. "Miss, we need to get to safety, can you walk?" The man turned towards her again, looking more friendly. With this situation, she couldn''t help but think about the hero saving the beauty, a moment she often saw in anime or novels. Her heart often pounded whenever she saw moments like this. Only, she found that now she felt nothing for the man even though he was quite attractive in appearance and probably more compatible with her given their similar ages where the man was only about two years older than her. Her heart was not beating at all, and slowly, she was actually feeling uneasy, feeling insecure because of the presence of a strange man in a place like this. She was reminded of some interviews that had gone viral recently where women would rather meet a wild beast in the forest than meet a strange, unknown man. This is because an encounter with a wild animal has only two possibilities, either die or leave alive. However, meeting a strange man, women will practically face many other dangerous possibilities. When her panic became uncontrollable, she suddenly used her mind, controlling the System to send money and her location to Oliver''s code system. This was to signal him that she was in danger. It might seem silly now that a truly dangerous situation didn''t make her send a signal to him. Instead now, she sent a signal when she met a strange man who clearly wanted to help her. When she thought rationally, she finally realized that this was because she had completely fallen under the young man''s charm. It got to the point where she started to feel uncomfortable with men other than him. Meanwhile, Oliver who was still watching suddenly received a notification from the System. DING! (You have just received 5000 Dollars from someone named Kim Hana with the system code - ''jd62uw72b2267an@ehhe.'') (You also received her location!) DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 7000] "..." ''How does this woman''s brain work?'' Oliver couldn''t help but question that. It was one thing if she sent her money. The problem is why does it have to be 5000 dollars. Isn''t 1 Dollar enough? No, actually 1 Cent can also be done. Shaking his head, he finally walked towards her and worshiped the existence of his shadow army. I don''t know what she was feeling, he had just appeared and he was still quite far away from her, but her gaze suddenly fell on him. For a moment, she was suddenly surprised to instantly see him here just moments after sending the signal. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With her intelligence, she instantly realized that he was already watching, embarrassing her. The man with the power of water quickly realized Oliver''s presence. He knitted his brows, looking puzzled at seeing another man here. What was even stranger was that the man still looked presentable. "Who are you?" The man asked warily. He wasn''t as friendly to him as he was to Kim Hana. However, Oliver didn''t answer his question. He pointed his hand at Kim Hana and signaled for her to come over. Feeling uncomfortable with a strange man, she ran straight to him, surprising the man whose name was Leo. "How did you get here? And only sent the danger signal now." Oliver spoke with furrowed brows to the woman when he had just arrived beside her. She was a bit awkward actually because in these three days she had been avoiding him. And her words only made it more awkward. However, she was just more comfortable standing next to him. Of course, she couldn''t answer his question, so she just kept quiet, trying to be indifferent and acting as if nothing was wrong. Leo was made even more confused. To some extent he began to understand. This woman had just passed through danger, and she hadn''t sent a danger signal to the young man. Only now was she sending danger signals when she wasn''t actually in danger anymore. Who could harm her when the monsters in the river were rendered helpless? While wondering about that, Leo thought about himself. Instantly, his expression was somewhat awkward. "Miss, do you consider me dangerous?" he asked. He was not the type to hide his thoughts, especially when he was offended. The problem was that he was quite enamored with Kim Hana''s beauty so there was a bit of hurt feelings because he originally also thought he could get a good impression of her for helping her. "In a place like this, we can''t trust strangers." Oliver spoke up to answer Leo''s question because Kim Hana would surely just shut up. This was just to simply tell him the natural attitude of everyone in this kind of situation. Chapter 30: Thank You "You!" Leo found it hard to accept Oliver''s words. At the same time, Oliver grabbed Kim Hana''s wrist, holding it firmly so that she couldn''t let go. "Let''s go," he said to the woman. He turned around and stepped up to pull her along. Kim Hana was also cooperative because she really only wanted to be with him. She followed him as he stepped up. She was actually quite in need of treatment as there were several wounds on her body. Although they are not large, it is still dangerous to wander around in such conditions. Oliver pulled her to the abandoned village, perhaps he could find a clean cloth that could be used to cover the woman''s wounds. Leo could only watch as they left leaving him alone. He was naturally upset, feeling inferior to a boy practically far below his age. The Korean woman was apparently more comfortable with the young man than with him. The more he thought about it, the more unacceptable he felt. Shua! He stopped the vortex in the river so that the Lamia in the river were finally freed. The petty side of him urged him to take revenge, so he did just that. Relying on his jump, he went to the top of a fairly tall tree. When the Lamia realized there were two other humans closer, their attention was immediately drawn to them. Unlike Dragozilla and Cyclops, they did not roar, only making a screech-like sound as they moved towards Oliver and Kim Hana. The latter became worried while Oliver knitted his brows while glancing at Leo''s figure above the tree. In response, he pointed his hand at the river. His water power allowed him to release a large amount of water, but if there was already water around him, he could control it with a larger amount. When his hand was aimed at the river, the water in the river over a large area was suddenly lifted into the air along with those Lamia moving in the water, leaving the river dry. It had to wait for the water upstream and downstream to descend into the empty area before it would fill up again. Only, that obviously took time. Right now, the water controlled by Oliver was flying higher, forming a ball of water. The water inside the water ball rotated endlessly so that the Lamia inside couldn''t get out. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leo who thought his water skill was one of the best was dumbfounded by the sight, wondering if he was seeing the real thing. Shua! Oliver then waved his hand, dropping the water ball into the area where Leo was. "Nooooo..." The man realized he was in serious trouble. Unfortunately, there was no time for him to dodge. He was hit by the water ball, drowned in it and then attacked by the Lamia as it flowed back into the river. Kim Hana couldn''t help but marvel at the sight, wondering just how far Oliver had come. How his strength had reached this point only a short time after they parted ways. While she was still confused, Oliver pulled her back to the village. She quickly came to her senses but became even more mesmerized when she saw him. So handsome and so strong, it was only when this young man helped her that her heart pounded non-stop. They arrived at the village and Oliver chose the biggest and nicest house. It was still standing firmly despite having been abandoned, only the lock on the door had been broken so it only took a small push to open the door. When the door opened, he found a messy living room. This was due to the many items that had been left behind, or the tables and chairs that were placed irregularly. Here, he found quite a few used clothes, which still looked good. "Sit down!" Oliver took the chair closest to him, asking the woman to sit down. Here, she could only obey, sitting as he asked. "Mm..." Oliver, who originally wanted to pick up clothes to use the cloth, did not do so because he saw a sizable first aid box. Quickly, he picked it up and opened it only to find bandages, alcohol, antiseptic, and the like. It turned out to still contain medicinal items. They were naturally better. Carrying the first aid box, Oliver approached Kim Hana again who just watched him silently. He knelt down in front of her and picked up the bottle of alcohol and opened it. "This may hurt a little, but it will make your wounds heal faster," he told her, then spilled the alcohol on the wounds on her hands and feet. Despite being young, he had enough experience in treating wounds like this. "Uhmm..." Kim Hana''s eyes widened and trembled as her wounds came into contact with the alcohol. She felt like screaming but she was probably embarrassed, so she pressed her lips together instead. Fortunately, the stinging sensation from the alcohol was short-lived. She felt comfortable once Oliver applied antiseptic to her wounds. After that, he began to cover the wounds with bandages. Treated like this, her mind could not help but drift elsewhere as she looked at his face. Even her ideology seemed to shatter suddenly, making her want to give herself to him in gratitude. This is when one cannot escape the charm of a man. When she gets a little favor from him, she feels he is everything. "It''s done!" Oliver stood up, tidying up the first aid box before closing it again. "Thank you!" said Kim Hana in a low voice, unable to help but say it. Besides it was her heart''s desire, from any culture it would be rude not to say thank you after being helped like that. Oliver nodded lightly in response as he said, "Just keep sitting there until you''re fully recovered. I won''t go far just around this river." After saying that, he stepped out of the house. Kim Hana watched him as he left, and was somewhat disappointed. She felt better when he stayed by her side. It wasn''t that Oliver didn''t want to accompany her, but he needed to see the Lamia on the river. Chapter 31: Tunnel When he got outside, Oliver saw that the Lamia had returned to the river, but he didn''t see Leo anymore. With his strength, there was no way he could have been killed. He probably just went somewhere else who knows where. He walked to the area where the Lamia were. To his surprise, when they saw him, they were as if afraid, seemingly very wary of him. This was a little strange because the other monsters continued to attack even though they realized the enemy was strong. ''Are they more intelligent than the other monsters?'' Oliver wondered. He continued to step towards them, and sure enough, they began to move backwards. Splash! Splash! Splash! They suddenly dived into the river and swam in the opposite direction from him. Apparently, they were running away from him. Without hesitation, he jumped into the river to chase after them. By controlling the water, he could move above or below the water without having to move personally. He cut through the river as he moved after the Lamia. His speed was far above theirs. In no time, he was only a few meters away from them. However, he then saw them dive further. The river below now seemed to be very deep. Curious, he dived in as well. Only after diving did he see a sizable stone tunnel under the river. The Lamia were diving into it. Oliver didn''t follow immediately, he stopped in front of the tunnel, observing it from there. It was so dark inside that he couldn''t see anything. This of course made him wary, worried that there was something dangerous in there. Perhaps before today, the tunnel hadn''t existed, but then it appeared since the test of civilization began. Buzz! Oliver controlled the water around to create an open area without water so that he could finally stand on the ground from the river. It was full of rocks. After standing up, he knelt down and touched the water inside the tunnel. This he did to detect its depth. As a water power user, such detection ability was basic. The stronger he was, the broader his detection ability would be. Currently, he could at least detect up to 500 meters away. When he started detecting, his eyes widened somewhat because even up to his detection range, he only sensed the existence of the tunnel that continued to lead downwards. He did not sense the existence of other spaces. In other words, up to 500 meters away, the tunnel still hadn''t reached its end. Even 100 meters was too scary, let alone 500 meters. Oliver was instantly made to hesitate to enter it. Of course, he had too many worries, like what if the tunnel suddenly collapsed and he was trapped down there. "It would be better if I had a shadow army living in the water," he said. Despite having a shadow army, unfortunately they were not shadows of aquatic creatures. They were naturally unable to dive into the tunnel. Even after becoming shadow army, if they were from land creatures, they still needed oxygen troops. Too long in the water could cause them to die. "Right!" He had an idea instantly. The Lamia who entered the tunnel had not gone very far. They were still in an area where she could control the water. Realizing that, he pulled the water in the tunnel upwards. Instantly, the water rose very quickly in the shape of a large pillar. Within moments, the Lamia who had been running away from him appeared in front of him, looking extremely shocked that they had been brought up in such a way. Splash! Oliver pushed aside the water around them. From his hand, golden flames surged rapidly towards them in a wave-like shape. The heat of the fire made the water in the river begin to boil, emitting smoke. They were unable to escape, drowned by the flames and screamed loudly. However, their screams were also momentary. Oliver waved his hand to dispel the flames only to find not a single corpse except for the falling dust. Then shadowy figure after shadowy figure of the Lamia appeared. "Bro!" Oliver hadn''t done the next thing yet. He suddenly heard a voice behind him. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he turned around, he found Leo emerging from behind the water, like he had just been swimming. The man looked amazed when he saw him. When his eyes met his, he tried to smile. "Hehehe, bro, I apologize for my behavior earlier," he said with a quiet laugh while scratching his head. "What do you want?" Oliver asked in response. At first he seemed hostile to him, but now he probably realized that he was dealing with someone too unpredictable. His water power was far above his, and now he was unleashing a fire so hot that the water in the river was boiling. That was why he had hurriedly appeared. He could no longer stand the heat of the river water. "Uhmmm..." He cleared his throat awkwardly when Oliver asked about what he wanted. "P-perhaps it would be rude of me to ask who you are. It''s just that, if you give me permission, I''d like to follow you," he said. Of course, his words made Oliver narrow his eyes. After all, in a world like this, for those who are strong, moving alone is definitely better. Letting others follow them would only inconvenience them, and could even get them in trouble if that person somehow had bad intentions. "I don''t need someone to follow me," Oliver replied. Leo became awkward at being rejected so directly. "I know it''s rude, but honestly, I just want to get along with you. You know, they say a thousand friends are too few and one enemy is too many," he said. "Aren''t you saying that because you know I''m strong?" replied Oliver with a cynical expression. "How about this, you go inside this tunnel with my army, are you willing?" This man made room for him to take advantage of him. Since it was like that, he would take advantage of him. He pointed his hand at this tunnel as he spoke while the man swallowed his saliva when he saw the tunnel. "Bro, it''s very dangerous. I''ve been watching that tunnel before you came. There are many Lamia coming out of there, and most of them have gone far away from here. I''m worried it''s their lair. There could be a boss inside." He replied. Leo''s rejection was something Oliver expected. Even he didn''t dare to go inside, let alone that guy. However, the information he provided was quite interesting. He didn''t respond to the man, then waved his hand to the Shadow Lamia, giving them orders to enter the tunnel which was actually starting to fill with water again. There seemed to be water from inside that was rising to the top. The Shadow Lamia unhesitatingly entered the tunnel. Leo watched them with narrowed eyes as he wondered, ''What exactly is this skill? It seems like he can create shadows of the monsters he kills.'' Of all Oliver''s skills, this one actually interested Leo the most. Oliver could sense the existence of those shadows even though he couldn''t see what they saw. They dived into the tunnel at high speed without holding back. They covered a hundred meters in no time and they were getting farther and farther away. Only, as they got farther away, Oliver felt his connection with them become smaller. This didn''t mean they wouldn''t obey him. It was just that he was starting to have trouble sensing their presence. If he wanted to be able to sense them over a longer distance, a higher Will was absolutely essential. "Mmm..." His eyes then narrowed. When the Shadow Lamia reached about 1km below the tunnel, he felt like their bodies were in contact with light. This probably meant that deep down there was light illuminating the tunnel. Chapter 32: Just Kill After about 50 meters since he sensed the existence of the light, he vaguely began to feel that there was a vast water-filled underground space. That seemed to be the end of the tunnel. "What?" He was then dumbfounded when suddenly something huge slammed into those Shadow Lamia, and it instantly blew them up. Because they exploded, he naturally lost connection with them instantly. ''What was that?'' he wondered silently. He tried to remember the kind of thing that hit those Shadow Lamia. When he began to think about it, he felt like it was a palm, a very large palm. ''That''s too much power, is it a monster boss?'' DING! (You just made subtle contact with an unknown Monster King. You are not advised to fight it with your power now!) Oliver, "..." Apparently, there was still a Monster King on top of the Monster Boss. This certainly added to the challenge. It''s just that the Monster King still seemed to have chosen to hide in its base, not come out directly like the Monster Boss. With a rational mind, Oliver naturally didn''t rush to fight the monster, worried that he would be the one harmed. "Bro, did you find anything?" Leo approached and asked. Oliver turned his gaze towards him when he asked. "You have a strong Skill, you must be from a rich family, right? Which family are you from?" he asked in response. He wanted to know his background, not because he was important to him, but he needed to know more about who he was. "Ehh..." Leo was a little surprised to hear that, but then he thought Oliver wanted to know for safety''s sake if he let him follow him. Thinking his family had no problem with Oliver, so he calmly replied, "I''m from the Wilson Family in Vera, have you heard of them?" "You mean the owner of the Vera Industry Group?" Oliver couldn''t help but ask again hearing her answer. Of course, he became serious about hearing the Wilson Family because if it was the owner of the Vera Industry Group, that meant it was the same family as Alex, his enemy in high school. The problem was that family also had a feud with his aunt. He looked at Leo more intensely, waiting for him to answer. His gaze was rather disturbing to Leo. He wondered why he was looking at him like that. Was there something wrong with the Wilson Family to him? "It seems to be true," Oliver said before he answered. His expression showed that he was indeed from the Wilson Family that owned the Vera Industry Group. Convinced, Oliver narrowed his eyes more sharply. His rationality seemed to be telling him to kill him because in the end, he and his family would definitely think of a way to target him. The only problem was that he wasn''t used to the concept of killing humans. There was something nagging at his heart to do that. While he was thinking, he suddenly received a private message and it was actually from the Primordial Azure Dragon, much to Oliver''s surprise as he opened his cell phone. (Son, I think I understand what you''re thinking by watching you right now. I just wanted to tell you that humans are the creatures that kill each other the most. Sooner or later, you will have to kill your fellow humans. It''s hard for you because it''s your first time, but it''s better to start early than late.") When reading the message, Oliver finally remembered that he gave the dragon permission to watch him and he hadn''t terminated that permission. That wasn''t the point. What was interesting was his advice. Unexpectedly, he gave him advice at a time like this. And it was very sensible advice. In the end, it was just about when he would do it for the first time. The earlier the better. That way, the next time, he wouldn''t have to face any hesitation when it came to killing a human enemy. He looked at Leo again with a determined gaze. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man subconsciously took a step back, trying to smile as he said, "bro, what''s wrong with you?" Possessing power, his instincts became stronger, and now he sensed a danger he had never felt. He naturally became panicked. "Actually, there is a way for you to be able to continue following me, and watch me conquer this world," Oliver replied with an expression that was hard to explain. "Eh?" Leo was a bit puzzled at that. Spontaneously, he asked, "how?" "By becoming my shadow army." Leo, "..." When the man realized what Oliver wanted, he immediately turned around and jumped high towards the riverbank. Oliver''s eyes became colder as he looked at him. Shua! He jumped after him. Meanwhile, Kim Hana who was told by Oliver to sit down and rest felt unable to stay still. She went to the second floor of the house after she obtained a pair of binoculars. Using the binoculars, she observed the surrounding area from inside the house through the window glass. She still did not dare go outside the house, worried that Oliver would see her and scold her. The various angles that she could observe she had been watching with the binoculars. For a while now, she had been watching an area of the river where the water split in the middle until an open space appeared in the middle of the river, like a wall around it. She couldn''t see underneath it because of her view of the water. However, she knew that Oliver was there. Then, she saw Leo jump from there, followed by a cold-looking Oliver. "What are they doing?" Kim Hana wondered in confusion. Kim Hana wondered in confusion. Right after she wondered, golden flames appeared from Oliver''s right and left palms. He then put his palms together. Buzz! The fire became huge, surging towards Leo like it was a very hungry beast or as if it was oil in front of him so it grew even faster. A panicked Leo lifted the water in the river to block the flames. However, instead of extinguishing the fire, the water evaporated while the fire didn''t get any smaller. "You, you, stop, what are you doing?" Leo shouted in panic as the flames finally engulfed his body. "Ahhhhhhh..." Unfortunately, he screamed immediately afterwards, unable to wait for an answer from Oliver. Chapter 33: Manifestation Leo''s scream was so loud, it hurt the ears of Oliver who heard it. When he thought it was only a matter of time before the man was reduced to ashes, there was suddenly a blue light emitting from within his golden flames. Splash! The light turned into blue water with an imposing aura. Then the figure of a middle-aged man faintly appeared in the water. He was a large man, wearing black armor that looked extremely heavy and an iron helmet with two horns similar to the hats of vikings. His skin was pale white, as if glowing. When observed, he was nearly three meters tall, too big for a human. "Brat, how dare you kill my tenant." The man''s eyes glared at Oliver. Although only a vague figure, he could actually speak. At the moment, Leo was still screaming, which meant he wasn''t dead. This man''s power was clearly protecting him, but it didn''t seem to be enough to stop his attack. "So the manifestation of a constellation." Oliver naturally knew what the man really was. Some people might pay more so that they received protection from the constellations they contracted. This protection was in the form of the constellation''s personal power being sent to the Hunter''s body. The constellations also paid a high price to send their personal power. That way, they could appear in a cryptic form through the Hunters who paid for their services. Most people would eventually use them when they were in a critical condition. Of course, the power that the constellations'' manifestations could utilize still depended on the level of their Hunter. They were only two or three levels stronger, depending on how strong they were. What they excelled at was their above-average combat power. "Tell me what your title is?" Oliver answered the man''s words with a question. He wasn''t afraid of him. The thing was he wasn''t completely able to protect Leo from his attacks, how could he be afraid. The constellation looked surprised to see Oliver ask him. "You!" he said spontaneously. Just as he said that, Oliver added to his golden flames, increasing the intensity of the attack. The constellation''s eyes instantly widened somewhat while Leo''s screams became louder. "What is this power?" The constellation wondered, only just realizing that he was dealing with someone with extremely terrifying skills. As a Class A Constellation who deceived the earthlings as if he was a Class S Constellation, that skill was too far above him. He began to struggle to contain it as even his water could not extinguish the golden flames. Instead, the water began to slowly evaporate, showing the difference in the power of their skills. "Deep Sea King, what are you waiting for, stop this fire, do you want me to die?" Leo suddenly shouted while Oliver was somewhat dumbfounded. The Deep Sea King, wasn''t he the constellation that his aunt was in conflict with? One of the constellations contracted by the Wilson Family was actually him. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Understanding these various connections, Oliver didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. However, then his eyes turned cold. "Deep Sea King, so this is all you''re capable of?" he said sarcastically. He raised his right hand up, bringing out Shadow Dragozilla General and Shadow Cyclops General. As soon as they appeared, the Dragozilla General lunged straight at the Deep Sea King with his massive body. His two hands brought out long bones with sharp edges, ready to stab men. General Cyclops, on the other hand, aimed his staff at the Deep Sea King. The boulders in the river then rushed at him from all directions, leaving no room for him to dodge. Seeing the two monsters in shadow form, even the Deep Sea King looked confused. However, he became furious that Oliver chose to attack. "Brat, you think you can stop me!" He shouted loudly. His two palms came together then the river water on each side of Oliver turned into dragon-like with long bodies, moving to his side to protect him. ROAR! Shadow Dragozilla General didn''t care about the skills he displayed, he roared at him and continued forward. In response, one of the water dragons lunged at him with a snake-like motion. BANG! They collided. The former pushed the Shadow Dragozilla General away while the latter tore into his body with its long bones. At the same time, another water dragon blocked the rocks sent by the Shadow Cyclops General. The latter seemed to have the upper hand. That dragon was starting to shatter while he was untouched because he was attacking from afar. The Deep Sea King''s expression was rather ugly when he saw that result. His skills were actually unable to dominate the two shadows. "Hmph, to think you dare claim to be a Class S Constellation!" Oliver advanced and taunted him. From each of his hands, a golden bone that was not very long but not very sharp emerged. They were then coated by golden flames shaped like those bones. "Brat, you!" The Deep Sea King was troubled because whether it was the bones or the flames, each emitted an aura that suppressed him. The problem was that he still had to protect Leo, so he had trouble dodging. Having no other choice, he made a water shield in front of him. Oliver slashed the two bones into the water shield. Shua! It tore and evaporated into vapor. "Go back to where you came from, wait until I come," Oliver said again before stabbing one of the bones into his chest. Xiu! It easily pierced through his chest. Although he was only a vague figure, he still had flesh. Unfortunately when the fire from the bone exploded, he was instantly burnt to ashes. "Kid, you''ve offended me!" His voice echoed loudly for the last time and it was even heard by Kim Hana. DING! (You just killed the manifestation of a Class S Constellation. You get 20 points for each of your statistical attributes!) Chapter 34: Return DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 7000] [Level: 8] [EXP: 11/100] [Physique: 86]+20 [Strength: 81]+20 [Defense: 81]+20 [Speed: 82]+20 [Intelligence: 87]+20 [Endurance: 82]+20 [Will: 86]+20 [Mana: 90]+20 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) Oliver showed a strange look as he saw his stats increase again. He wanted to laugh because he actually felt a drastic increase in his body. His level was still level 8, but statistically, he was already far above that. What was funny was that the System judged him to have killed the manifestation of a Class S Constellation even though he was actually only a Class A Constellation. Apparently, the damage to the System was much worse. Unfortunately, no shadow figure appeared due to killing the manifestation of the Deep Sea King. In the end, it was just a manifestation, not a living being. He then waved his hand to dispel the golden flames burning Leo. The man''s screams had already disappeared. This meant he was dead. When the golden flames disappeared, dust fell from above with a few pieces of bones. A few of them managed to survive because there was some residual water from the Deep Sea King coating them, and this was also because he removed the golden flames earlier. Soon the shadowy figure of Leo appeared among the dust of his body. It was exactly the same as him in form. Even like him, it was only wearing shorts, a sight that disturbed Oliver. With his mind, he ordered the shadow to make more decent clothes with his own body. That was fortunately possible. Leo''s shadowy figure chose to make a long coat, which made him look charismatic. From afar, Kim Hana was still watching. She was breathless from Oliver''s actions. "He actually killed a human," she said many times, feeling incredulous at this. Even with her rather gloomy personality, this was terrifying to her. The changing world hadn''t completely changed her way of thinking. Worried that Oliver would return to this house, she hurriedly went down to the first floor. Oliver did want to go back there because he didn''t see any other monsters around and he didn''t want to enter the tunnel under the river. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He jumped to the riverbank while carrying some fish that he caught with just a wave of his hand, letting the water from the river return to its original state. On foot, he returned to the house where Kim Hana was while looking at his cell phone. There was some discussion in the constellations group. This was because the Primordial Azure Dragon had told the others that he had killed a human. Various responses came from them, and they all thought that this was something he needed to do so that he would not make a mess of himself later. Slaughter Sword Emperor: (Kill nine more humans if you want my skills!) That was the last message he read, from the Slaughter Sword Emperor. From the start, he had given him the task of killing ten humans. Unfortunately, even though he had already killed people, Oliver still couldn''t kill as he pleased. There were people who deserved to be killed, but most people had practically not committed enough crimes to be killed. He shook his head as he read their conversation. What amazed him now was that he apparently felt nothing after killing Leo whom he had just met today. It seemed that emotionally, he was indeed rather cold. Quickly, he arrived back in front of the best house in the abandoned village. Kim Hana was still sitting on the chair where she was, playing with her cell phone. If she thought she could fool him, she was really naive. With just one glance, Oliver knew that she had been hanging around, not just sitting. However, this was not so important to be concerned about. Kim Hana naturally did not dare to be so ignorant now. Her eyes were fixed on him when he came over. "Umm, welcome," she said suddenly though in a tone that sounded awkward. Her head bowed slightly when she said that. What she felt now was still happy when she saw him even though his actions in killing a human were quite disturbing to her. "Are you hungry?" asked Oliver in response, shaking his hand that was carrying the fish. They were all hanging on a rather small golden bone, ready to be grilled. Looking at the fish, Kim Hana seemed interested. It had been hours since they had wandered around, she was naturally hungry. "How are we going to cook them?" she asked. Although she really wanted to, she couldn''t say it directly, so she talked about how to cook them. Was there a working stove in this house? And what about the fire? Kim Hana was worried that Oliver''s fire couldn''t be used for cooking. "Cooking is a woman''s job, and it''s your job to think about it," Oliver replied. "I''m sure you won''t have any problems cooking considering you can still roam around. Yeah, after all, fish will heal your wounds quickly." Kim Hana, "..." The woman''s expression instantly became stiff. Just as she was asking about how to cook, Oliver turned out to be asking her to do it, even asking her to think on her own how she would cook it. Wasn''t he too indifferent? Seeing that she was injured, he should have asked her to keep resting and cook by himself. Unfortunately, she already understood quite well how this young man''s personality was. He was definitely not the kind that would be soft-hearted to a woman. It was just that, when thinking about it, she suddenly felt that there was something interesting. In this place without people, Oliver would go out by himself and then return with fish. She would then cook it while asking him to wait. Wasn''t that like the life of a husband and wife? Even the world felt like it belonged to the two of them since there was no one else at all. Realizing that, she somehow felt uncontrollably happy, becoming impatient to have lunch with him. At this point, she began to realize that she wasn''t just fascinated by him. She really did have special feelings for him, and it wasn''t small that his ungentle personality towards her coupled with his much younger age didn''t hinder those feelings. ''I must be more than just crazy,'' she thought. Chapter 35: Lunch While Kim Hana was preoccupied with her thoughts, Oliver placed the fishes he had brought beside her while he went to the slightly torn sofa and sat down with his back against it. In fact, he was so tired right now that he needed to rest. He glanced at Kim Hana as he sat down, wanting to see what she would do. Apparently, she actually stood up, picking up the fish before walking into the kitchen. "I hope the stove is really still working," she said as she passed him. Her tone was slightly nonchalant. Despite the fact that she felt this was something romantic, she somehow wanted to show a slightly angry attitude at being asked to cook. This kind of thing could probably only be said to be a woman''s personality that would not change. "Just grill, and use any wood. If you can''t light the fire, come back here," Oliver replied. Kim Hana did not slow down her pace as he spoke, but she still glanced at him once. After that, she went into the kitchen. Alone, Oliver laid his head on the back of the bed, closing his eyes with his face up. He thought he was getting a little sleepy while just sitting still. However, then he opened his eyes again. This was because he smelled smoke. Once his eyes opened, he found faint white smoke coming out of the kitchen. From the looks of it, the cooking equipment in this house was still there. Oliver felt calmer so he could close his eyes again. Unconsciously, he began to enter a half-asleep state. That was until he heard the sound of something being placed on the table. His eyes opened spontaneously. Kim Hana turned out to be in front of him, and she placed about three plates on the table in front of him where each plate was full of grilled fishes that looked oily, the natural oil from their bodies. "These fish are cooked, but we still need clean water to drink. Is your water drinkable? If not, we''ll use the water in the river," Kim Hana said as she watched him open his eyes. The concept that the water he released from his body was drinkable was a bit uncomfortable for Oliver to hear. It might not matter if it was someone else drinking it, but he himself objected. It gave him the impression of drinking his own sweat. Unfortunately, he didn''t bring any water bottles because from the start he and his aunt had only planned to hunt monsters around the base. Unexpectedly, they all went far because they found their strength too far above average. "Then we''ll just use the river water, but boil it first, you haven''t put out the fire yet, right?" Oliver replied. It was a good thing they were by the river, so there was no need to worry about water. All they needed to do was boil it first because the water from the river was too heavy to drink straight. Kim Hana nodded to him as she said, "I''ll get the water then!" She stood up straight and was ready to take a step. It seemed that she had already decided that she would prepare all the necessary things for this lunch. Oliver grabbed her wrist before she actually took a step. "Stay here, what if you get attacked by monsters suddenly," Oliver said with a furrowed brow. He reprimanded her directly, but this was also because she seemed to be showing a sarcastic attitude from her actions. Without a doubt, she wasn''t entirely voluntary, there was still a desire to protest from her over something she herself was happy about because of her romantic outlook. Before she reacted to being stopped, Oliver controlled a few liters of water from the river and brought it to this house, which was very easy for him. In no time, the water arrived inside the house, floating in front of Kim Hana. Shua! Oliver then dropped the water into a sizable container. That way, Kim Hana only had to carry the container and boil it in the kitchen. If he used his golden flame, it was feared that the water would just evaporate. Since Kim Hana was used to his control over the water, she didn''t react much. She shook her hand for him to release her hand that he had been holding. After that, she went to the kitchen with the container of water. It was quite heavy for a woman, but she was already stronger than an ordinary human, so she had no trouble carrying the container. In the end, Oliver had to wait for the water again. If only the woman had told him earlier. However, he didn''t close his eyes again. His eyes were watching outside. Vaguely, he actually sensed the presence of monsters from the river. It seemed that some Lamia came out from their base again, but they went upstream or downstream of the river without showing their presence, just swimming under the river. If they didn''t bother, Oliver still chose to relax. Minutes passed, and Kim Hana finally returned with two cups and a large glass bottle filled with hot-looking water. She placed both cups on the table and filled them with the hot water. "Please eat," she said, and sat down across from Oliver. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She pulled out a plate for her, and used a fork to pick at the fish meat. It was very easy since each fish had a large size. However, she reacted strangely when she put one piece of fish meat into her mouth. Who knows what she was feeling. Oliver didn''t think much, starting to eat. When he tasted the flavor of the fish meat, he finally understood why Kim Hana reacted strangely. The fish meat was well cooked, but the flavor was very bland, only having the aroma of grilled fish. This was obviously due to the absence of seasoning plus Kim Hana''s perfunctory cooking. Fortunately, Oliver had the experience of living as a commoner before he was taken in by his aunt. Even though his parents didn''t provide food like this fish which has almost no flavor, he still had the experience of tasting fish like this when he fished with his friends as a kid and then grilled the fish themselves. The lack of flavor did not stop him from eating. He continued to eat and even looked ravenous, surprising Kim Hana. ''Does he like it?'' she wondered and it made her heart beat faster. Chapter 36: Hole As a woman, Kim Hana feels very happy if the man she likes still likes her cooking even though it''s obviously not delicious. Even if he only pretends to like her cooking, she still considers it a sign of love. At least he respected her. And as far as she was concerned, Oliver didn''t seem to be pretending. He clearly didn''t find it hard to eat the grilled fish. Occasionally he would drink and then eat again, not the least bit bothered by the still-hot water. Without Kim Hana realizing it, he started eating the fish on the second plate. To say he ate more than usual would not be wrong. He did feel the need to eat more, probably because his body strength had reached a different level. Only after finishing two plates did he feel full. However, Kim Hana hadn''t even eaten a third of the fish on her plate. She did continue to eat it, but in very small pieces, and only got smaller over time. Oliver was in the mood to comment on that. He went back to his phone, scanning the various news and forums. For now, there weren''t many posts about this civilization test. It seemed that people were still busy with their own affairs, trying their best to become stronger. "By the way, what level are you now and what skills do you have?" Oliver asked Kim Hana because he couldn''t find anything on his cell phone. They were close, but he knew almost nothing about her. He naturally needed to ask. That way, he could gauge her strength. Asked, Kim Hana looked up at him. "I was quite lucky before, so my level went up drastically right away. Now I''m Level 4 and I have three Class A Skills, which allow me to create black smoke, sword fighting where my movements become hard to detect, and illusions that make it hard for the enemy to see. That''s all I got from a Constellation called the Dark Night King. He''s actually a Class S Constellation, but only Class A Skills were given to me because my family''s allotment of money for me wasn''t enough to buy one Class S Skill." Kim Hana did not mind explaining it all to him because he asked. Oliver nodded lightly. Her progress was quite good since she had already reached Level 4. "Follow me after this. You can level up faster," he said. He picked up his cup then started drinking again until the water ran out. Kim Hana accelerated her eating when she saw that he had finished his drink. "I can fight now," she said after finishing her fish and drink and stood up. Hearing that she can keep up with him, she looks excited. Even then she ponytailed her hair high so as not to be distracted at all. "Are you sure you can fight?" Oliver asked her. "These are just minor injuries, they don''t bother me at all. I''ve been hurt more," the woman replied, looking indifferent. Her spirits seemed to have risen higher. Oliver scanned her entire figure for a while and finally nodded. She did look better than before the treatment. Since her body had power, her recovery naturally became faster. "Let''s go," he said, taking a step outside the house. Kim Hana smoothed her hair again, shifting her bangs to the side before following behind him. Her steps were also quite loud, producing a constant sound. "I think there''s a bit of a serious problem in your personality," Oliver said. Without considering her feelings for him, her personality problem was something obvious, only becoming more apparent the longer he looked at her. It''s not just a matter of personality as a cosplayer, but it''s a personal thing. "I know," the woman replied, evidently not denying it. "Have you ever been to a psychiatrist?" asked Oliver again. "It''s not necessary, I''m sure it''s harmless, and a woman doesn''t need to think too much about her personality. The important thing is always to be more beautiful. Who cares about a good woman if she''s not pretty. Imagine if my personality is very good and virtuous but I''m not beautiful, there''s no way you''ll ask me for a kiss or be willing to hug me. Instead, you would be uncomfortable. However, I''m beautiful, so you feel comfortable." Oliver, "..." His rolled his eyes at her after hearing her reply. Not that there was anything wrong with anything she said, but things like this should not be said too directly. Shaking his head, he no longer answered, stepping faster until he reached the riverbank. He walked along the river to find the Lamia who had gone far away. As long as he went a few kilometers, he was sure he would find them. As his pace became faster than running, Kim Hana began to have trouble keeping up with him just by walking so her breathing became rapid. Even so, he did not slow down his pace. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he slowed down, she would probably protest out of pity. "Ouch!" He don''t know what happened, the ground the woman was stepping on suddenly slid down, making a hole that was almost like a graveyard pit. Oliver quickly jumped into the air to dodge so as not to be surprised. Unfortunately, Kim Hana had already fallen. Her eyes widened in surprise. Fortunately, the hole was not very deep, only about five meters deep. However, when Kim Hana landed, a metal fence suddenly appeared from the side, covering the hole, which when observed, turned out to be surrounded by a metal fence. No, it might be more accurate to say it was a cage, a cage for humans, perhaps. "What the hell is this?" Oliver was naturally very surprised, wondering who made this trap. From the looks of it, it was freshly made because the cage was still clean, not rusted at all. Oliver was more convinced it was made for humans because it wasn''t enough for the monsters that were too big. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect one to escape, but no matter, he''s alone, we can catch him. He''ll be helpless." Suddenly there was a male voice speaking from behind the tall bushes. Oliver narrowed his eyes in that direction, finding that it was swaying now, which meant that there were people moving around in there. Chapter 37: Human Three people came out of the bushes. They were all gangsters, with big bodies and many tattoos. Their looks were also frightening. In the city, people like them could practically easily scare people away. "I thought we''d be waiting for a long time, but it turns out there were two who arrived early." The man in the middle spoke. He was the one who spoke earlier, had a bald head and on top of his head was a cobra head tattoo. "Big bro, don''t you see, they are both handsome and beautiful. Their value is naturally higher. We will get more rewards for capturing them," said the man beside him. He was tall but the shortest of the three. Each of his ears was full of long gold earrings, hanging from the top to the bottom of his earlobes. "You''re right..." The big bro smiled as he stretched his body until his bones creaked. Suddenly, the ring on his finger turned into a long piece of iron that looked very solid. It had a blunt end, which meant it was used specifically for hitting. "Who are you guys?" Oliver asked them. Of course, their identities weren''t that important. The problem was why did they want to arrest people? And it seemed to be ordered by someone because they talked about rewards after arresting them. "Hahaha, boy, you don''t need to know who we are. All you need to know is that you''ll be arrested and will soon be sent somewhere unimaginable." The big bro replied, banging his long iron into his palm. After which, he moved his head towards the other man beside him. This one had long hair that was slightly curly, adding to his gloomy impression. "Catch him," he said. Shua! The long-haired man ran straight towards Oliver. He was carrying a large sword that curved like a crescent moon. His running speed was rather amazing, and the stomping of his feet seemed to make vibrations. Vaguely, there was a brown light emanating from his body. ''Is this physical strengthening?'' Oliver wondered. As it got closer to him, the man jumped into the air. "Boy, eat this..." He shouted loudly, swinging the huge sword at him. "Well, since it''s a fight you want!" Oliver didn''t stand still, he responded to the man''s movement by taking out one of his golden bones. Buzz! Golden flames emerged from his hand and enveloped the bone. From where he stood, he threw the bone at the man who was still in the air. Xiu! Coupled with the thrust of the golden flame whose heat instantly changed the scent of the air, the bone traveled so fast that the long-haired man widened his eyes in shock. He tried to block the bone with his sword only to find that his sword was instantly knocked away due to how powerful the bone''s impact was. To make matters worse, the sword then melted from the heat of the golden flames. How could that be? The other two men who saw that felt like they were dreaming. That sword was a Class D weapon, from the System. Even if it was only the lowest level weapon, it was still made of the strongest materials. Melting it should have taken great effort. However, it melted very quickly. Because their attention was focused on the sword, they barely even saw the moment the bone pierced the long-haired man''s chest. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only Kim Hana saw it quite clearly because the man was now right above the hole she was in. Despite being trapped, Kim Hana did not panic. Her knowledge of Oliver''s power made her confident that he would be fine. BANG! The man fell onto the cage she was in, somewhat to her horror as she saw the hole in his chest while the man''s eyes were wide but without light. Without a doubt, the man was already a corpse. She couldn''t help but panic seeing such a thing in front of her. Meanwhile, Oliver jumped forward to land a few meters away from the remaining two men. When they saw him again, they involuntarily took a step back. "W-who are you?" asked the big bro, panicking clearly. Someone who could easily kill his friend should be able to kill him as well. It might just be a little more difficult because his skills were a little stronger, but the end result was still the same. He naturally panicked. "Now that you''re curious, isn''t this funny?" Oliver replied. "How about telling me first who''s behind all this and what''s the point of doing a kidnapping like this?" Another golden bone appeared in his hand when he said that. He showed its sharp tip to the two of them so that they looked even more horrified. "Brat, you will die first!" Unexpectedly, after being frightened, the big bro suddenly lunged towards Oliver with a ferocious expression back on his face. BANG! There was an explosion of aura from his body, colored orange like sunlight, which then flowed into the iron in his hand. It had a pressure amazing enough that Oliver thought it was a Class A skill. However, how could a gangster like him have such a skill? Where did he get the money? Were gangsters now so rich? Shua! The man swung the iron at him and it shone brighter, disturbing his view. Quickly, he deflected it with his bone. BANG! BANG! The first bang was the result of the iron and bone colliding. However, the second bang was due to the explosion that arose from the iron. The light from the iron actually shrank for a moment before releasing a powerful explosion like a boom, not affecting the man but affecting Oliver. He could feel the force of the explosion, which was extremely hot. However, the explosion could not damage his skin in the slightest. The strength of the dragon bones in his body released a defensive aura that even added weight to his body so that the shockwave from the explosion could not push him over, only his clothes were torn in places. "You!" When the big bro realized there wasn''t any damage received by Oliver, his mouth and eyes opened wide. Chapter 38: From a Constellation "I''m sure your friend will tell you everything, so you, just die here," Oliver said to the big bro. Being right in front of him, the man had no chance to dodge as he placed his hand on his chest. Buzz! Golden flames appeared in his hand and instantly enveloped his entire body. "Ahhhhhhh..." He screamed loudly for a few moments and when his scream disappeared along with the golden flames, the dust from his body flew in the air as they were blown away by the wind. Oliver wasn''t interested in his shadow, so he didn''t activate his skill. After that, he looked at the man whose ears were full of earrings. The latter spontaneously fell into a sitting position, breathless and frightened. The man he had called big bro all this time became ashes in just an instant and he saw it all. Being too scared, he accidentally peed in his pants, wetting them without feeling it. Oliver saw that but it didn''t make him react in any way. This kind of thing is understandable for anyone who is too scared. Maybe the man had been holding back for too long from the start. "Tell me what you''re kidnapping people for," Oliver said as he approached him. He didn''t speak in a special tone or show any expression because he was sure the man would answer right away. "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you, but don''t kill me," he replied hastily. Just speaking like that actually made his breath catch. Oliver continued to stare at him without giving him an answer. In essence, he just wanted an explanation. Whether he let him go later or not was something he would decide later. Since there was no answer, the man became hesitant. Unfortunately, his hesitation didn''t make him lose his fear of not explaining to Oliver. "W-we''re doing this because it was requested by a Constellation. We got the skills for free from him just by accepting this job and we were immediately ordered to do the kidnapping, starting from a small kidnapping first for a while because the constellation said it wanted some samples, and later we had to do a big kidnapping when we had become stronger. We''re not the only ones who accepted this job, there are many others out there," he said. "What? What would a Constellation ask to kidnap humans for?" Oliver couldn''t be more astonished now. This actually sounded absurd, but it was real in front of him. Those gangsters did want to kidnap him and Kim Hana plus they had skills that they shouldn''t be able to buy with their powers. The man whose ears were full of earrings shook his head after Oliver asked. "I really don''t know the purpose. We just accepted this job for the sake of skill. Maybe the man who told us about this job knew it was because we had to hand over the people we kidnapped to him," he said. "And who is that man?" Oliver asked. "He''s the Mayor of Vera," the man replied. "The mayor?" Oliver was dumbfounded because he was quite familiar with the man. Not that he knew him, but as someone who lived in Vera, he naturally saw him often. It''s not just seeing him on tv, but also in person. He was known as a kind-hearted man and liked to meet the community or young people. His school, for example, he had visited many times. Of course, it was surprising to hear him being the one who ordered these gangsters to kidnap. It was just that, when he recalled, there were indeed bad rumors about him from his political opponents. They sometimes said he was the most hypocritical and lying man and kept pretending to be good to cover up his crimes. Oliver wasn''t sure because he rarely watched political news, so he didn''t know much. "Can I go?" Just as he was thinking, the man suddenly asked. Oliver looked at him again and smiled coldly as he replied, "stay here forever!" Shua! The figure of Shadow Dragozilla General appeared behind him and twisted his neck until it broke. He died instantly. Now it was not him who killed him, but that General Dragozilla. Of course, he could not let him live. What if he went back to the mayor and told him all this. That would be a serious problem. After that, he walked back to the hole where Kim Hana was trapped. The woman still looked uncomfortable. When she saw him, she quickly said, "Oliver, can you get me out of here immediately?" Perhaps because of seeing the corpse above, her unsettled mind began to think Oliver wouldn''t help her out. From Oliver''s point of view, her expression now looked pitiful. Without answering, he grabbed the top of the cage and violently pulled it up. Although it was completely made of iron, with his current physical strength, he could actually lift it up. Rumble! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ground trembled as the cage was lifted up while the corpse on top of it fell down and was covered in falling soil. When observing the cage from the front, Oliver discovered that it had an advanced technological system. It was naturally not something that just anyone could obtain. After observing it, he grasped the two irons of the cage, then pushed each of them to widen the gap between the two irons. He chose not to use other means because he wanted to measure his physical strength. Although it was a little difficult, he was able to slowly push the two irons until they curved. Kim Hana was quite surprised. When she saw that the gap between the two irons was enough for her body, she quickly got out. Phew! She let out a sigh of relief, finally looking calm. Her eyes looked at the second corpse there, the one with the crooked neck. She who was originally calm was somewhat trembling because of that. Glancing at Oliver, she was somewhat scared yet still happy when she saw his face. In the end, she remained silent without questioning his actions. Meanwhile, Oliver told the group chat about everything he had encountered here. He thought the constellations in the group knew what the real reason for this kind of kidnapping was. Chapter 39: Danger South Sea Queen: (Ohhh, really, there''s always something interesting.) Underworld Lord: (What do you call interesting? This is a sneaky and shameless way, even people from the Underworld like me don''t do it.) Queen of Life: (Some people at the bottom cannot continue to live in weakness. Their desire to level up exceeds anything. They will naturally resort to any means. @Oliver; you should be careful with this type of constellation.) Oliver: (What exactly are they doing?) Queen of Life: (They use a forbidden skill that allows them to bind your system to themselves. As a result, the EXP from your leveling results will be shared with them, and they will even get more shares so that it takes longer for you to level up. People who are tied to them will practically become like farmed pigs, tended to to keep the owner full. Most problematic of all, there was no way to escape such control.) South Sea Queen: (Hahaha, this is actually a very beneficial way. It''s just that the use of this skill has an adverse effect. Otherwise, who wouldn''t be interested in using it.) Oliver: (What''s the adverse effect?) So far, he had pretty much understood everything although he also found it hard to believe that everyone''s System could be bound by others. Apparently, the so-called System wasn''t something too unique even though the way it worked seemed extraordinary. It could not only error, but even more than that. ''Yeah, even though the EXP of the Low Level Hunters was very small for them. However, if accumulated by so many people, the results must be felt,'' he thought. ''If they were slaughtering Low Level Monsters themselves, they wouldn''t gain EXP even if they slaughtered all the monsters in a world. However, this is someone else doing it for them.'' The question now was, what were the adverse effects of that? Oliver waited for an answer from the South Sea Queen. However, it was the Queen of Life who answered. She seemed to have more say in this topic. (It''s one of the forbidden skills, forbidden by the rules because it can lead to the collapse of a civilization. When you force yourself to use it, you will receive a curse. It''s hard to explain what it''s like. You''ll only know well when you actually meet those people. The point is, you just need to keep yourself from being kidnapped by them. Their minions are definitely not few and they are not weak. What you need to watch out for is their traps). ''I imagine they''re like demons in the dark,'' Oliver thought after reading the explanation from the Queen of Life. Whether it was really like that he wasn''t sure. It was just his imagination. What was certain was that now he was made more aware of how many obstacles there were in the test of civilization. Monsters were just the first hurdle, there were still hurdles from the constellations, and they were of various types. After finishing the discussion in the group chat, Oliver put away his cell phone, and turned his gaze to his clothes that had several rips. His pants were still good enough, however, his singlet and leather jacket had become uncomfortable to wear. Thinking they were already unfit, he finally took them off, then tossed them aside, becoming shirtless. He was rather skinny, but his chest was broad while his abdomen had clearly visible muscles. Kim Hana''s eyes widened somewhat when she saw his body. As a woman, she instantly thought he had a sexy body. It was a sight that disturbed her mind. "Oliver, are you sure you''re going to go shirtless like that?" she asked. She couldn''t keep quiet on this. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How about you wear my jacket?" she added. She seemed to want to unbutton her jacket as she said that. Leather jackets almost always have designs that can be said to be suitable for men or women. Therefore, it wouldn''t be strange if Oliver wore Kim Hana''s jacket. However, Oliver shook his head without showing any expression. "No need, you wear it yourself. It''ll be safer for you with that jacket," he said before taking a step. In his hand, he was ready with his knife, deliberately prepared so that if there was a surprise attack, he could attack. This was because ahead he vaguely sensed a fight. Probably between humans and monsters. Since the three men he had killed had set a trap here, this must be a place that humans had traveled to. Kim Hana couldn''t keep talking since Oliver took a step. She followed him, looking cautious because of the experience of falling into a trap. The good thing this time was that Oliver didn''t go too fast. He was quite relaxed, allowing her to follow him comfortably. If anything bothered her, it was the sight of his back. Sometimes she wondered if Oliver would agree or refuse if she asked him to carry her on his back. Clang! Clang! Clang! As they walked further and further, they began to hear the sound of clashing metal ahead. This could not be seen because the river beside them was meandering plus there were many many tall grasses around. When passing through those tall grasses, Oliver didn''t cut them or get rid of them. He just kept walking forward, letting the grass hit his face and body. Kim Hana was annoyed by this, but she had to endure it. When the sound of metal clashing became so loud that it seemed to be in front of them, Oliver finally stopped his steps and stared at a very tall tree with many branches. "Can you jump up there?" He then asked Kim Hana. The latter was dumbfounded when she saw the tree after being asked by Oliver, wondering how many meters high it was. Unfortunately, it wasn''t something she could estimate. "It''s too tall," she said. If she jumped there, she was worried that she would only reach halfway and then fall like a monkey who failed to jump. A woman like her would naturally not take such an embarrassingly risky action. Just as she spoke, Oliver suddenly grabbed her hand from the front before pulling her to his side. She was dumbfounded but even more dumbfounded after that as Oliver''s hand suddenly wrapped around her waist, holding her firmly. Shua! Then a pair of wings made of bone structure appeared on Oliver''s back. This was something Oliver had just realized. To fly, he didn''t actually have to transform into that bone dragon figure, just by making a pair of wings with that bone array was enough to allow him to fly. The pair of wings then flapped and his body instantly launched into the air at high speed while carrying Kim Hana''s body. "Ahhh..." The woman unintentionally cried out in surprise at the speed at which they flew into the air. However, Oliver''s other hand suddenly covered her mouth. Chapter 40: Old Enemy Oliver deliberately closed Kim Hana''s mouth because he was actually looking at the people ahead, fighting with monsters, which consisted of various types, from Lamia, Dragozilla, and Cyclops. Before observing them, he first landed on a branch of the tree he was aiming for. It had many branches full of leaves so his figure was blocked from the front. Standing there, he let go of Kim Hana''s waist. Only, the woman turned out to be even more panicked. She looked terrified standing at such a height with such little footing. Hastily, she held onto the branches with both hands to stabilize her posture as she stood. She felt that she would not be able to maintain her balance if she stood there without holding on to something. With that, she felt more comfortable so she could finally observe the people below. When she finally saw them, she was quite surprised. This was because the number of humans she saw was quite large, there were at least more than fifty of them. She was finally made to realize that she was getting closer to Vera. Even the city wall was visible in the distance. This meant they had gone quite far from the base. Actually, Oliver was now quite surprised. This was because he saw Alex and his group among the people below. The man was holding a spear made of gold, having a length exceeding his own above-average height. He was quite ferocious as he fought, stabbing monster after monster with his spear. Oliver suspected it was a Class B Weapon, the equivalent of the earring in his left ear. No matter how hard the bodies of the monsters Alex fought against were, his spear easily pierced through them. Like him, he was also shirtless, almost always disturbing the focus of the women leveling there. ''Come to think of it, Leo looks a lot like him. He''s just shorter and thinner than Alex,'' Oliver thought, beginning to suspect that they were siblings. As he continued to observe Alex, he found the man seemed to keep glancing at the river, and sometimes he knitted his eyebrows. It''s like he''s waiting for someone. Maybe he was waiting for Leo. It could be that the man originally went with him then left on his own when he discovered he easily defeated the monsters. Although the Deep Sea King knew that Leo had been killed, he probably didn''t tell the Wilson Family immediately. As a Constellation, he would have been embarrassed to say that he failed to protect his tenants. Oliver began to think about what he needed to do. His goal was to continue his leveling, but that was impossible with so many people around. "Mm..." He stared at the river as an enormous vortex appeared. From the center of the vortex, the figure of a Lamia appeared standing straight up. It was a male Lamia with long curly hair and dark eyes, possessing a very long and large snake body. What was most interesting was that he had a pair of black spears in his hands. Krek! Krek! To everyone''s surprise, he stretched his neck and body, producing a bone scraping sound. His eyes were focused on Alex, either because he had killed the most monsters or because he was also holding a spear. When their gazes met, Alex actually immediately looked worried. Of course, he felt like he was in serious trouble. DING! (Lamia Level 8 with Monster General status!) Even Oliver who was from afar got that notification. For him personally, the fact that General Lamia was only at Level 8 was very disappointing. With that level, he was worried that he wouldn''t get enough experience to level up. Plus, because of their similar levels, he was worried that the bonus points he would get would also be very few. After all, whenever he got bonus points, the system always talked about his level. On the other hand, Alex should not have reached Level 8 yet, which was why he was so wary. His hand seemed to be holding his spear tighter. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ROAR! Suddenly the Lamia roared with his mouth. It was rather amazing because of his human-like face yet he could roar like he was a lion. The waves of his roar could be felt by Oliver from afar. Shua! He suddenly lunged towards Alex, coming out of the river so that the length of his body was revealed. It was probably almost fifteen meters. ''Looks like he fights like a human,'' Oliver thought. His movements only became faster as he got closer to Alex. The latter strengthened his resolve until his eyes seemed to light up while a brownish glow emanated from his body, as if reinforcing his already strong physique. "See whose spear is stronger," he said before swinging his spear at the Lamia. The Lamia replied with the same motion. Only, he swung two spears at once. Clang! Clang! Their spears slammed into each other, producing a very loud sound. Each of them was then pushed back with Alex further away. "Damn it!" Alex visibly cursed. As the Lamia lunged towards him again, he jumped backwards into the air and quite high up with his hand holding the spear pointed upwards. From the looks of it, he was going to use the skill he had shown on his live stream a few days ago. However, at this moment, Oliver suddenly did something. He threw the knife in his hand at him, adding golden flames behind it to increase its power. Because he was positioned behind Alex, so his attack was very dangerous for him. Kim Hana who didn''t know that he was enemies with Alex was dumbfounded by his actions. Shua! The knife glided quickly and Alex didn''t notice at all. "Alex, watch out, behind you." His friends who saw that quickly warned him. Unfortunately, it was probably too late. Alex when hearing his friends warn him spontaneously looked back first. Seeing that there was a sneak attack, he couldn''t make much movement anymore. Xiu! The knife hit his ankle, going straight through it. Chapter 41: Escape "Ahhh..." He screamed with an expression like he was about to die. The heat from the knife made him feel like his brain was boiling. Luckily the knife went through his leg. If it had just stuck, he would have continued to overheat. BANG! He fell down in a kneeling position, visibly struggling to stand up. Of course, he was now unable to use his skills. At the same time, General Lamia moved quickly towards him. "Quickly help me get out of here!" Alex then shouted to his closest friends, asking them to take him away. Knowing his own condition, he didn''t dare stay there any longer. The one closest to him was Mateo, the bespectacled young man with straight bangs, who was the best at currying favor. Apparently, he had wind power that increased his speed. Using that, he arrived beside Alex in an instant. Alex himself quickly climbed onto his back, almost making him vomit from lifting his body. Even after experiencing an increase in strength, Alex''s weight was still too much for him. It was just that, perhaps driven by fear of the Lamia getting closer to him, he managed to run away. Alex didn''t seem to care about the Lamia. He stared coldly at the tree where the knife had come from, certain it was a human attack. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see anyone in the tree because of how dense it was. If asked Oliver whether he wanted him to escape or die, he naturally wanted him to die. However, it turned out that his subordinates who were also with him prevented the Lamia General from pursuing him. They all attacked him simultaneously with their strongest skills. This made that General Lamia''s attention turn to them. Only, it also created more chaos as the Lamia General started attacking everyone without control. When even Alex chose to flee, the others naturally also fled as best they could. "Oliver, why did you attack that man?" Kim Hana suddenly asked. It wasn''t that she disagreed with his actions, she was just curious, believing he had his own reasons. "Hostilities at school," Oliver replied calmly. Things like this didn''t need to be hidden to that woman. After hearing that, she showed an expression like she understood everything. "He does look like a bully, do you get bullied by him often?" she asked. Oliver couldn''t help but roll his eyes at that question. "Do I look like I''m easily bullied?" he replied. He naturally objected to being mistakenly bullied by Alex because he was not brave enough to bother him. So far, he had only dared to antagonize him by teasing him and such, not by bothering him directly. The point was that he hated him, mainly because Isabel liked him more. Since it was like that, he naturally hated him too. "Was I wrong?" replied Kim Hana with an expression like she was wondering to herself. As it turned out, she really didn''t understand at all. "It seems like you were bullied a lot in your school days," Oliver said while shaking his head. "Haven''t you ever seen two people fight because they were enemies? Besides, he''s from the Wilson Family, owner of the Vera Industry Group, there are too many reasons for us to be enemies." When Alex''s identity was mentioned, Kim Hana finally understood. Only, she seemed to be very annoyed when Oliver talked about her being bullied a lot in her school days. "Hmph, they''re just people who are jealous of not being able to be better than me," she said, snorting softly. When she explained that, she actually looked funny in Oliver''s eyes. For once, he stopped talking. If he continued to say something, it was feared that the woman would only get more offended. When he looked down again, he found there were people again. They had all left, continuing to run away in various ways no matter what condition they were in. "Now is the time for us to go down. I''ll fight that general and you fight the rest. To make it easy, you will be assisted by my Shadow Army," he said to Kim Hana. After saying that, he hugged her waist again with one hand, making her body tense and erect. She thought couldn''t this man ask permission first when he wanted to touch her. Doesn''t he know that this is almost like harassment? Unfortunately, she couldn''t protest because she liked his touch. Shua! Oliver jumped down from the top of the tree and took out all his shadow army, led by Shadow Dragozilla General and Shadow Cyclops General. "What exactly are they?" Kim Hana wondered. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had seen some of them but she couldn''t figure out how they appeared. Oliver did not respond. He made himself land right next to his knife, which meant he had jumped quite far. Quickly, he picked up the knife before staring at General Lamia who was surprised by the appearance of two other humans. ROAR! He roared at him, as if asking him if he wanted to fight or would just run away after losing like his previous enemies. This was still a creature that couldn''t speak in the end though he might be more intelligent than other types of monsters. In response, Oliver lunged towards him with his knife, leaving Kim Hana alone behind. That woman could take care of the rest with that shadow army. If she couldn''t, then it was better to ask her to stay home forever. General Lamia looked surprised to see Oliver attacking just like that. He swung his two spears at him while roaring. Facing those two spears, Oliver only used his knife which wasn''t even coated by his golden flames. BANG! He was from above, so his knife moved downwards. From any point of view, he should have lost considering the enemy was bigger with a bigger weapon. However, when his knife struck the two spears, they were shaken violently, almost detaching from the Lamia General''s hands. Even his figure was pressed into the ground so that almost half of his serpentine body was submerged. With the same level, the difference in their strength was so obvious. Shock filled the Lamia General''s face. At the same time, Oliver suddenly grabbed one of his spears, and pulled it out of his hand. "Your time is up," he said before stabbing him in the chest with the spear. The movement was so fast that the Lamia General could not dodge. His chest was easily pierced until his eyes widened but without light. Chapter 42: Ice DING! (You have killed a Level 8 Lamia General!) (You gain 90 EXP. You advance to Level 9. You get 90 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) DING! (Because you managed to kill a Level 8 Monster General with the spiritual and physical power types by yourself with your level 8, you gain 3 Points for Physique, Strength, Speed, Intelligence, Will, and Mana!) ''Only 3 Points!'' Oliver almost coughed when he saw the last notice. Fortunately, there were six attributes that got the bonus. Perhaps if it was only three attributes, each attribute would safely get 6 Points, which of course was still very little. Apparently, that General Lamia had two skills at once. Unfortunately, he couldn''t show his skill in the spiritual field because he died early. Of course, Oliver resurrected his shadow figure to become his subordinate. It instantly joined the fight to help Kim Hana. The others also became stronger because of his one-level ascension. That was what made him feel good. He had at least managed to level up. Quickly, he began to distribute the points he got from his level up. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 7000] [Level: 9] [EXP: 1/100] [Physique: 99]+13 [Strength: 94]+13 [Defense: 96]+15 [Speed: 95]+13 [Intelligence: 100]+13 [Endurance: 97]+15 [Will: 99]+13 [Mana: 103]+13 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) "Zonk again!" When Oliver looked at the corpse of that General Lamia, he found no ball of light. In other words, it hadn''t dropped an item. Of course, he was a bit annoyed, especially now where he was hoping to get one weapon with a higher level. After that, his eyes fell on Kim Hana. Assisted by the shadow army, all she needed to do was simply kill the monsters that had been dropped by the shadow army. Without a doubt, there was no easier leveling than that. Fortunately, she wasn''t that disappointing. With her sword, she stabbed monster after monster in a violent manner to ensure their death. She did that without using any skills at all, perhaps she wanted to save energy so that she could level longer. Oliver watched in silence while occasionally glancing left and right. All the monsters were below his level and there were no other generals. Of course, he was somewhat disappointed that he was practically unable to raise his level. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this point, he began to think about looking for the Monster Boss, the Primordial Sky Wolf. "Ohh..." Suddenly he saw one of the monsters killed by Kim Hana let out a ball of light. Kim Hana stopped fighting when she saw that, quickly putting her hand into it. After that she pulled it out and what appeared surprised even Oliver. It was a very dark black sword, it had a standard design but looked so sharp that just by looking at it, Oliver felt like his eyes were being pierced. Since he had only seen without touching it, so he couldn''t tell its level. However, without a doubt, it was a very powerful sword. Even Alex''s spear wasn''t that strong. Since he was hoping to get a powerful weapon, seeing Kim Hana get such a weapon from a weak monster, he couldn''t help but feel disturbed, wondering if there was something wrong with this civilization test. "This is a Class A Sword, do you want it?" asked Kim Hana after a moment of observing the sword. Class A, it was even more powerful than the earring in his ear. Actually, now he suspected that swords and artifacts indicated their original class, unlike manipulated skills, so the Class A Sword was most likely really Class A, not the Class B that Class A was written as. That Kim Hana offered him the sword was completely unexpected. However, taking something he got was too embarrassing for him as a man. "No need, it should suit you," he replied. Just for a moment hearing his answer, Kim Hana suddenly nodded then moved again to kill the monster. She apparently didn''t try to offer him again or say anything because he refused. This meant that she had wanted the sword for herself from the start. That might be natural, but her offering it was nothing more than a formality to appear polite. Oliver shook his head. He then looked at his cell phone as he received an incoming message. No, it wasn''t a message, it was an announcement from the Vera City Government to everyone who was registered as a city resident. (To everyone in Vera and its surroundings, please be careful. The monster boss, the Primordial Sky Wolf is roaming around and is likely to enter. Currently, its level has reached Level 12 and there is no way for us to kill and stop it. All the weapons on earth have been confirmed to be inoperative against it.) ''It seems that the government is very worried,'' Oliver thought after he read the announcement. ''They''ve probably already tried to fight the wolf directly, and the results were so bad for them that they made such an announcement. They could practically only ask the public to be careful on their own.'' Oliver then walked closer to the river. From this area towards Vera, the river didn''t meander anymore. It was straight ahead so when he went to the center of the river, he could see Vera quite clearly despite the distance. At least, their base was still much closer. Apparently, along the banks of the river, there were quite a few battles between humans and monsters. They were only separated by abandoned villages. "Why did it get cold?" Oliver then wondered, which was of course because the river he was in had suddenly become very cold, enough to bother him even with his level. Crack! Crack! Crack! Suddenly cracking sounds echoed from the front, loud enough that he heard it clearly. It made even Kim Hana stop fighting. Then, the river water about 500 meters away from Oliver''s location suddenly rose upwards. Only, it was in the form of ice similar to a tower. In less than a second, it reached a height of up to 30 meters. "What?" Oliver was dumbfounded as he saw a middle-aged man at the top of the ice with half of his body frozen while he himself still had his eyes open, looking very surprised. Chapter 43: Jackson Oliver could actually tell right away that it was his aunt''s ice power because the aura was exactly the same. This meant that she went further than him. It''s just that, why did she attack that middle-aged man? Was the latter her business enemy who accidentally met her here? Curious, he moved towards the ice while staring at Kim Hana. "Stay here and continue your leveling!" It didn''t matter to him to leave her alone because she was accompanied by the shadow army that had been ordered from the beginning just to help her. Moving with the flow of the river, he easily approached the location where the ice was. In fact, he actually found a singlet shirt that was still in plastic stuck in the branches of a tree in the river. It was unknown where it had come from, probably dropped by someone who went out with a clothing kit. Since he was shirtless, he didn''t mind wearing it even though it was actually just a cheap product compared to his usual clothes. Not long after, he saw the figure of his aunt walking to the riverbank with a cold smile as she looked at the man on the ice. Her appearance hadn''t changed much, none of her clothes were torn, and even her hair still looked neat. Sensing someone coming, she averted her eyes, slightly surprised to see that it was her nephew. "Aunt!" Oliver greeted her first as he approached her while occasionally looking at the middle-aged man on the ice. "Aunt, who is he?" he asked her. "Only a stupid man doesn''t know who his enemy is," Miya replied. "Ohhh..." Oliver had expected the answer. The man was indeed her enemy and perhaps when they met here, he had provoked her violently, which made her take such countermeasures. In response, he asked again, "do you want me to kill him, aunt?" He smiled faintly and looked very relaxed when he said that. Since starting to kill humans, he had gotten used to it, so for him this could be done easily as long as the person he was going to kill had indeed committed an unforgivable crime against him or his family. Miya looked surprised to hear that. "Oliver, have you killed anyone?" she asked, knitting her brows. This probably bothered her as the one who took care of him. "Aunt, things like this will become normal with life as it is now," Oliver replied, not denying but not saying it directly. In essence he was just trying to convince her that he just wanted to adapt because if he didn''t adapt, being strong was pointless. He would probably fall because of being used by others. Although a little hesitant, Miya nodded lightly, as if to say that she understood. "Maybe I also need to get used to it," she said. Her eyes looked up again. When her finger moved, the ice suddenly tilted toward her. "Miya, you!" The middle-aged man on the ice spoke as he got closer towards Miya. Unfortunately, even after seeing him up close, Oliver still didn''t recognize him. "Jackson, I''m going to kill you today," Miya said in response to the man''s words. "What?" Jackson was naturally dumbfounded to hear that from a Miya he had often bullied without getting any consequences. Of course, what surprised him the most now was Miya''s strength. He kept wondering how she could be so strong. Shouldn''t she not even have skills? "You''re just an insignificant person. Do you think you deserve to live longer?" Miya replied, only saying words to demean him. After that, she pointed her hand at him. The ice grew, covering Jackson''s entire body. "No, no, Miya, don''t do this." The man quickly shouted, extremely frightened. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just the coldness of the ice was enough to let him know that he might actually die. Unfortunately, Miya remained indifferent, as if she hadn''t heard what he said. However, he suddenly said again, "I have evidence of the murder of your sister. If you let me live, I will give it to you." "What?" This time, not only Miya was dumbfounded, but also Oliver. What does the evidence of Miya''s sister''s murder mean? Had her sister been murdered? The problem was that her sister was Oliver''s mother, which is why Oliver was so dumbfounded to hear that. Both his parents died in an accident, that''s what he knew and that''s exactly what happened. Why was there suddenly information that his mother had been murdered? However, when talking about an accident, there are many speculations that can be generated. After all, accidents are not always due to natural causes. It could be because someone arranged it. There were too many cases like that. Miya''s ice stopped expanding, becoming even smaller while her eyes became extremely cold. Pa! She suddenly grabbed his neck then pulled his body forcefully from the ice so that it cracked. "Tell me where it is?" She said very coldly. Strangled tightly, Jackson had trouble breathing which made him even more frightened. He could only force himself to answer, "as long as you get me back to the city and to my house, you''ll get it, I swear... "Le-let go of my neck," he added in a trembling tone. To him this was very embarrassing, pleading to a woman he sometimes flirted with. However, there was nothing he could say about it. This woman could kill him while he was too scared to die. On the other hand, Oliver tried to be calm even though this was something that involved his mother and supposedly also his father since they died together in the accident. "Aunt, let''s take him to our base first and then bring him back to the city at night," he said, suggesting to Miya. The latter nodded at that before dropping the man hard to the ground, making him cough up blood. Oliver observed him, then attacked a Dragozilla watching from afar. He sent only one bone, making the monster die instantly. Its shadowy figure appeared and he ordered to tie up and carry the middle-aged man. The Shadow Dragozilla quickly moved, using tree roots to bind the man''s body before hoisting him up on his shoulders. "So this is a skill called the Shadow Army?" said Miya. She had known about the skill since Oliver had shown her his data system, but had only seen it now. "Yeah, it''s very helpful. I have quite a few, even three Shadow Monster Generals. However, they''re helping Kim Hana right now, not far from here," Oliver replied. Miya was a little surprised to hear that he was helping Kim Hana. For a moment, she glanced at his eyes strangely without he realizing it. "Okay, let''s go there first," she said, allowing him to lead the way. Oliver then took a step through the flattened bushes. Chapter 44: Disappear They quickly arrived at Kim Hana''s location. The woman immediately stopped fighting because she saw Oliver coming with Miya, her boss. Her level seemed to have improved quite a lot. "Boss!" She greeted Miya directly without addressing Oliver at all other than a light nod, acting like they weren''t that familiar. Oliver was indifferent to her as well. He moved on while ordering the shadow army to open the way ahead. It might be a bit too early for them to return to the base. However, one problem for them was that it was difficult to find monsters on their level. Continuing to hunt monsters was also useless as it wouldn''t raise their level. On the way back to the base, they really didn''t find any monsters at Level 9 and above. In the end, they just kept walking while the monsters in the way were taken care of by the shadow army. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The journey back always felt fast. It wasn''t long before they arrived back at the base which they entered through one of the manhole covers which they just had to step on and they were dropped into the base. From there they went straight to the main room. Upon arrival, Miya said to Kim Hana, "Hana, bring Ruby here!" After saying that she immediately sat down on the sofa, picked up the bottle of water left on the table and drank voraciously. Kim Hana immediately did as she was told, going to the warehouse. Oliver and Miya waited for her return while Jackson looked curious as he looked around. The base was practically empty and then Ruby, he wondered what was going on here. Not long after, Kim Hana came out of the warehouse. However, her expression looked pale and she was alone. "B-boss, th-this is problem," she said with a trembling voice. Miya immediately stood up and asked, "What''s wrong?" "That woman is missing," Kim Hana replied, able to speak fluently but her voice was very quiet. If not for the evolution of their bodies, Miya and Oliver would not have heard her words. However, how could she be missing here? Did someone come and help her? The problem was not her disappearance, but the fact that she knew information about their powers. Miya took out her cell phone and called someone, who was probably Ruby. Apparently, her call was answered immediately. "Where are you?" she asked in a cold tone. "Kekeke..." Suddenly, a chuckling sound echoed from Miya''s cell phone. It was definitely Ruby''s voice. "What''s up, Miya dear, are you curious now?" she said in a teasing tone. As a close friend, it was natural for her to call Miya with a special extra word. It was just that, because their friendship status was ruined, so such a call could be interpreted as mockery and provocation. Miya''s expression looked very gloomy, turning the air very cold. "How did you leave? I''ve edited this base''s system, everyone registered besides the three of us has been blocked including you. No one should be able to go in and out including you," she said. Rather than asking anything else, she seemed to be more interested in how she got free. When she asked about that, she glared at Kim Hana, making the latter stagger backwards until she almost fell. Logically, Ruby could only get free if she was helped by one of the three of them. Miya knew it wasn''t her and she didn''t suspect Oliver, so the only one she suspected was Kim Hana. After all, they were separated for quite some time, and she knew that Oliver left on his own first, leaving Kim Hana alone behind. She could have gone back to the base to help Ruby. Even Oliver was suspicious of her so he looked at her with furrowed brows. Had this woman who loved cosplay really betrayed them? However, it was also possible if Ruby somehow offered her something she couldn''t refuse. After all, they continued to meet regularly because Kim Hana was the one feeding her. It was just that, if Kim Hana was betrayed, she should have already left and there was no way she would send a signal of help to him, let alone dare to return. "Right, CCTV..." Oliver suddenly remembered that this base was full of CCTV. They didn''t have to wait for Ruby''s answer, and she was still laughing right now. Miya nodded to Oliver, letting him check the CCTV. "Boss, I swear I don''t know anything." Kim Hana spoke to Miya, like she wanted to cry. She knew she was under suspicion, so she could only show such an expression. Oliver himself went to one of the LCD screens hanging on the wall. From there he could check the CCTV footage that was always saved every hour. However, when he opened the storage folder, it turned out to be empty. "How is that possible?" Kim Hana who was watching from afar spontaneously said and staggered again. Without the footage, the suspicion against her only grew. Who could delete them? That naturally required a special code that only Miya as the leader of this base knew. However, Kim Hana was very good at computers plus she was always with Miya. Maybe she found some loopholes. "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much..." Ruby suddenly spoke again. "Even though I''m free, I haven''t told anyone about your secret and probably won''t tell anyone. To be honest, I was severely traumatized after being captured by you. Maybe it''s funny that a woman like me can be traumatized, but really, I tremble every time I think about exposing your secret. Plus, rationally, I realize that you and your nephew are too dangerous. If I fight you, there''s no guarantee I can win even with the help of many people. It''s possible that we''ll be the ones to lose badly." "Tell me how you left?" Miya responded to her words by asking again. She seemed even angrier now that all the CCTV footage had been deleted. Perhaps if she didn''t find the answer, she wouldn''t be able to sleep even if she caught Ruby again now. She was haunted by curiosity. Chapter 45: Who? "Why even think about it?" replied Ruby with a soft laugh. "Aren''t you going to say it?" "At least I want to keep you curious?" "..." "Looks like you really want to make enemies with me." "Come on, everyone needs a secret that needs to be hidden. If you know, it''s no longer a secret." "Were you helped by my secretary?" Miya finally asked straight to the point. Herself being called out, Kim Hana was actually shedding tears to the point of sobbing. Maybe she was sad that her boss was so suspicious of her. However, it was not a wrong suspicion. Indeed, she is the biggest suspect here. Miya asked, maybe she just wanted to make sure that it wasn''t her. "What do you think?" Ruby clearly didn''t plan to answer, she was asking in a thought-provoking way. With an answer like that, it could be that she was deliberately keeping the suspicion completely on Kim Hana so that Miya couldn''t think of any other possibilities. "Next time we meet, I''ll definitely make you say it," Miya replied in a very cold tone. After saying that, she disconnected the phone, looking like she didn''t want to talk anymore. She then sat down with a sigh, resting her back on the sofa with her eyes almost closed. Oliver was silent, thinking to himself while occasionally glancing at Kim Hana. Miya probably didn''t want to accuse and suspect the woman constantly, but he thought he needed stronger evidence before stopping suspecting her. After a moment''s thought, he approached her. "Follow me to my room," she told him before continuing his steps to his room. The sobbing Kim Hana hesitantly followed him. This was because she didn''t want to leave Miya''s side. However, Miya looked at her again. "Follow him!" Even Miya asked her to follow Oliver, she couldn''t say anything else, could only follow the young man to his room. The moment she stepped in, Oliver was already standing beside the open door, waiting for her to enter. She was actually walking while keeping her head down, so it was like she didn''t see anything in front of her. Continuing to walk, she finally passed the door, only to realize when she heard the sound of it being closed by Oliver. She quickly turned towards him. "Oliver, I really don''t know anything," she said, continuing to cry. Without Miya around, she could talk to him easily. Unfortunately, now she really looked like a little girl who made a big mistake, an attitude that certainly didn''t match her age. Fortunately she was pretty so she gave off a cute impression while crying like that. If she wasn''t pretty, people would probably find her annoying. "How are you going to make me believe it?" Oliver replied. "I?" Kim Hana was naturally confused when he asked her to convince him. After all, this was something she couldn''t prove. "Don''t think crying can disprove this. Even most criminals can easily cry when they are caught, trying to trick the police with their cries. I can''t help but consider that your crying is part of the pretense," Oliver continued. "I-I, I don''t know," Kim Hana replied in a sobbing tone. "I can''t prove it wasn''t me, but please believe me. You can ask me to do anything to prove my loyalty to the boss. If you ever get the Slave Seal, you can use it on me." Her crying only became more uncontrollable when she said that, especially when she talked about the Slave Seal. In fact, it was once the talk of the whole world when some constellation told people on earth about it. It was said that it was an item that if you obtained and attached it to someone''s body, that person would forever have to obey you and could not betray you. If that person disobeyed, the seal would attack his body, making him suffer greatly. When that was heard by the government, all the governments of all countries immediately agreed to make a law banning the use of Slave Seals. Anyone who used it was considered to have committed a grave violation of the law. At least that was the rule although no one was sure it could be enforced. There are even many fake accounts that make offers to buy Slave Seals at high prices to anyone who finds them. Kim Hana seems to be frustrated and desperate, unable to think of any more ways to prove her innocence. Unfortunately, even for Oliver, there was no really convincing way to find out if Kim Hana was really the perpetrator. If it was indeed done by her, it could only be said that she was very good at acting. "Why so sad?" he said with a faint smile, then pinched her cheeks that were slightly puffed up from crying. The woman was surprised by his sudden action. She spontaneously stepped back while her expression froze with open lips. Why was he who originally looked scary suddenly being casual to her? Even seemed to be teasing her. "Do you trust me?" She asked in a low voice. "I just can''t believe a woman like you would dare betray us," Oliver replied. What he needed to do now was to rectify the situation. There was no other way than to continue watching Kim Hana''s movements. The woman seemed happy to hear his answer even though it seemed like he was saying that she was a coward. "I definitely wouldn''t dare," she said. "I know, and you''re not the only one who might be a suspect. After all, there''s still me and my aunt who might help that woman escape," Oliver replied. He laughed softly when he said that, but then wondered, ''could it have been done by aunt?'' This kind of thought was of course so ridiculous that he really wanted to laugh harder. However, there was no limit to speculation. It could have been done by him for who knows what motive. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Anyway, you can go," he said and opened the door, allowing her to exit his room. Now he wanted to discuss in the group first. Maybe he could get some ideas. Kim Hana obviously doesn''t take his words seriously when he talks about himself and his aunt. Being let out of the room, she was a little disappointed as she was rather comfortable alone with him there. However, she had to see Miya first, wanting to convince her that it wasn''t her. Chapter 46: A Way After Kim Hana left, Oliver immediately wrote everything about Ruby''s escape in the group chat. South Sea Queen: (Ohhh, do we need to solve a mystery here.) Underworld Lord: (This is hard to guess, but somehow I''m more suspicious of your aunt than Kim Hana.) Eternal Ice Empress: (Fool, I was watching her all day today. If it was her I would have known.) South Sea Queen: (Empress, what if you conspired with her to say this?) Queen of Life: (Hahaha...) Eternal Ice Empress: (South Sea, do you want to fight with me?) "..." Phoenix: (What would Miya do that for? Isn''t it like she betrayed herself?) Golden Emperor: (@Heaven Emperor, why don''t you just open the Heaven Recordings so we can all know.) South Sea Queen: (Right, why do we need to think of such a complicated thing when we can use the easy way.) Heaven Emperor: (It''s not as easy as you might think, especially with the planet''s distance from my current position.) ''What are the Heaven Recordings?'' Oliver wondered as he was intrigued by their new conversation. From the name, he felt like it could open a recording of any event in any place without the help of electronic equipment. It was as if the world itself was recording all events itself. Unfortunately, the Heaven Emperor did not seem to be planning to use that method. Heaven Emperor: (@Oliver: son, there''s a way for you to make me activate Heaven Recordings. With that, I can even fix errors in the System in your world so that the original level of each skill will be revealed. However, this may be quite difficult or extremely difficult. You must be able to make the real body of a Class S Constellation come to your world and you must capture it. If it is according to the System of your world, it is an SS Class Constellation). Underworld Lord: (Hahaha, Heaven Emperor, your requirements are too much.) Heaven Emperor: (It''s not a requirement, but indeed the only way.) Underworld Lord:: (There is another way, you''re just not willing to pay the price.) Heaven Emperor: (How about you pay it for me?) "..." "Ahhhhh..." Oliver finally flung himself on the bed, lying down. Reading their conversation didn''t give him any ideas, and by the looks of it, he could probably only think of ways to capture an SS Class Constellation. How to do that? He could not think about it at all. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Right, why do I need to think too much. If I meet Ruby, I just need to capture her and force her to say who helped her." Oliver quickly realized that he himself was complicating matters. It wouldn''t be complicated at all if he didn''t think too much. Maybe Ruby would hide to avoid him and his aunt. However, Earth was not a big place. The number of eyes on this planet was countless. As long as he had the power, finding someone would not be so difficult. As he continued to lie down and occasionally closed his eyes, he ended up falling asleep. This was until there was a knock on his bedroom door. Opening his eyes, he spontaneously sat up, staring at the clock. Apparently, it was already 7 PM. This meant it was already nighttime. Without thinking, he stood up and replaced his clothes with better ones. After that he finally came out of his room, finding that it was Kim Hana who knocked on the door. The woman stood up, looking calm, no longer crying and seemed to have just taken a shower as her body was slightly wet, clean, and fragrant. She had even removed the bandages covering her wounds and no scars remained. It seemed that her recovery was indeed very fast. "The boss said we''re going back to the city now," she said to Oliver while the latter was still observing her figure. "You don''t seem to feel any burden," Oliver said after observing her. Called she felt no burden, Kim Hana seemed distracted. She glanced left and right before answering, "The boss already said I can keep working for her. Honestly, I do feel comfortable that she still trusts me." In the end, she chose to be honest about why she seemed to have no burden. Perhaps for her the scariest thing was not punishment, but being kicked out of her boss''s side because she would practically be homeless again if she no longer worked for Miya. "Where''s my aunt?" Oliver then asked. He didn''t even see Jackson''s whereabouts. "The boss is waiting in the car. She took the man by pulling him with an ice chain," Kim Hana replied. "Ice chain?" Oliver rolled his eyes, thinking Jackson must have suffered a lot. "Then let''s go outside," he said. They then went outside through the elevator to the building above the headquarters. It was very dark in there as the lights weren''t on. However, outside he saw that the lights of their cars were already on. However, there was now only one car. Oliver didn''t see Ruby''s car. It seemed that she had fled in her car. He didn''t know this before because he and the others didn''t come to the base through this area. Soon he walked towards the car where all the windows were open. And he immediately saw his aunt, sitting in the front passenger seat while Jackson was sitting in the back passenger seat. "Oliver, get in quickly!" Miya immediately spoke to him seeing him, signaling him to enter the car. Perhaps she was personally uncomfortable being there even though with her powers there was no threat to her. In the end, she was a woman who had always been in the city. In a no-man''s-land like this obviously bothered her. Oliver quickened his pace, getting into the back seat, next to Jackson since Kim Hana would be driving. When he saw the man up close, he found that his neck was very blue. However, when he sat next to him, he tried to smile kindly. Oliver was too lazy to respond to his smile, he chose to stare ahead. Vrom! As soon as Kim Hana got into the car, it started moving. At first, Oliver was ready to release the shadow army to open the way. However, the further they traveled, he found solitude as there were no monsters in sight. Chapter 47: Return to The City Even after they left the area where the base was located, Oliver still saw no monsters. This made the trip easier, but made him feel strange, which in turn caused an uneasy feeling. Kim Hana began to drive uncontrollably, using its shooting lights all the way. They arrived at a paved road not long after and Kim Hana stepped on the gas pedal with more force. Jackson was somewhat frightened by the speed of the car. He secretly looked at the instrument panel only to be made to tremble as he saw the speed had already reached 250 KM per hour. With that kind of speed, they could instantly become pieces of meat if they hit something. However, even Miya looked relaxed, playing with her cell phone while occasionally glancing ahead without caring about the speed level. "Mm..." Oliver and the others started in surprise as the city walls came into view. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was because all the big lights on the wall were on, pointing downwards, and there were many helicopters flying above. "Did something happen?" Oliver wondered as the lights clearly indicated an emergency situation. The government wouldn''t have turned them all on if it wasn''t for an emergency. After all, if there were only a few monsters wandering around the wall, they would only need to keep an eye on them with radar. Curious, Oliver opened his phone to look at the news. And as it turned out, the average forum and news site made a post with the title "Monster Emergency in Vera!" A few photos quickly caught Oliver''s attention. They depicted how monsters surrounded the entire wall of Vera, marching like they were an army. Without a doubt, there were millions of them. No wonder all the lights were turned on. Of course, no townspeople could rest easy if their town was surrounded by so many monsters. It looked like they wanted to subjugate the city. "Interesting, looks like they''re following the Monster Boss," said Miya who was sitting in the front when she saw the news. "Hana, increase the speed," she added. Kim Hana was somewhat helpless hearing that because she had already pressed the gas pedal all the way down. This was also because earlier Miya had reminded her that she wanted to get back to the city as soon as possible so she had to drive as fast as she could. And now she wanted to go even faster. Kim Hana thought for a while before pressing a button with turbo written on it. Vrom! When the button was pressed, the car roared loudly before its speed increased again, making Jackson''s face turn deathly pale. "I fell into bad luck," he said spontaneously. Moments later, they finally arrived near the edge of the city wall. Before arriving there, Kim Hana quickly stopped the car, even immediately turning off the engine so as not to be seen by the monsters or the people on top of the wall. Although the car could still pass the monsters if it was moving at a high speed, it would not be able to enter the city with all the gates closed. "Are they just marching?" said Miya after the car stopped. This was because the monsters were still just marching, not attacking at all. "Aunt, do we go straight into the city?" Oliver asked her in response. "How do we do that without making a scene?" Miya asked back. When asked about it, Oliver smiled. "Stay in the car. I''ll take it flying," he said. After saying that, he got out of the car. Miya was somewhat confused by his actions, her eyes watching him, especially as he stepped further away from the car. Crack! Crack! Suddenly golden bone after golden bone appeared around him, neatly arranged as it formed the huge figure of a dragon. Its golden eyes seemed to glow while its ferocious expression was enough to make Miya''s face freeze. "You!" she said spontaneously. If even she reacted like that, not to mention Kim Hana and Jackson. "Aunt, this is one of my skills. With this, I can fly and carry something big like a car." Oliver answered directly with his mouth so that his voice echoed from inside the dragon figure. He began to float in the air just by moving his wings slightly. Slowly he approached the car which of course took a very short time due to the size of his large figure. He then grabbed the car from above. "Aunt, make sure you fasten your seatbelt," he said with a low chuckle before flapping his wings hard. That made it instantly fly high, higher than all the helicopters that roamed the edge of the city. Miya stared down through the window beside her, even more amazed. In this way, they could naturally easily enter the city. It was even without people realizing it because it was very dark above, unlike below which was full of lights. Whoosh! Oliver moved forward at high speed. In just a moment, he managed to cross and pass through the city wall and go further into the city before descending into a deserted area. For him, this was too easy. He landed the car on an abandoned soccer field where there wasn''t even any light shining onto it. Instantly after the car landed, he returned to his human figure, standing beside the door. "Aunt, where are we going now, is it to his house first?" He asked the woman beside the car door while glancing at Jackson. "Yes!" Miya nodded, signaling for him to get into the car again. He nodded before getting in, sitting again beside Jackson who was looking at him as if he was an alien. ''What is it with Miya and her nephew?'' He wondered to himself. Miya''s power of being able to create such a huge ice was already confusing to him, now her nephew could turn into a dragon. He began to think that they were monsters pretending to be human. Vrom! Kim Hana drove the car again, out of the soccer field and onto the road. "Where''s your house?" She looked back and asked Jackson. "Yes, ummm, I live in official housing," the man answered quickly though a little surprised when he was asked by Kim Hana. That he lived there indicated that he was an official. Oliver had suspected that from the start. Chapter 48: Jammed Oliver wasn''t sure what the residents of Vera were thinking right now because upon entering the streets, he found a traffic jam like he had never seen. Almost the entire street was blocked off, with some cars even climbing onto the sidewalk. "Are these people going crazy?" Jackson suddenly wondered. Of course, this was quite funny considering there was nowhere to go if they were driving a car with the excuse of being afraid of the monsters surrounding the city. That should have been their only reason, hoping to evacuate to another town. The problem is, they can get to other towns through roads. In the end, they were just blocking the way of people who were actually leaving. Miya''s expression became rather gloomy with cold eyes. Even she seemed to want to unleash the power to attack the cars blocking their way. "Boss, what should we do?" Kim Hana was confused by this situation. Pa! Suddenly Miya opened the door quite loudly, then stepped down. "We''ll walk, just leave the car here," she said. Several people chose the same thing and it seemed that Miya couldn''t think of any other way. Oliver sighed and looked at Jackson. He let go of the root used to release his body. "Come down," he said coldly before stepping down. Of course, he wasn''t going to carry the man and he couldn''t take out the shadow army here either. The only way was to ask him to walk down by himself. Miya clearly didn''t care about that. She or Oliver were sure that this man wouldn''t dare to think of running away or doing anything strange since he was already know how strong they were. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, the four of them walked on foot through the side of the cars stuck in traffic. Miya walked in front while Kim Hana walked side by side with Oliver. Jackson was behind them, walking with his head down, like he had nothing to do with the three of them. However, while the three of them were walking quite fast, Jackson was actually walking very slowly. If it wasn''t for them keeping a close eye on him, he would probably be so far behind that he could run away. "Jackson, is your leg broken?" Miya asked in a cold tone, looking very annoyed that he had to keep slowing down his pace repeatedly. "Uhmmm..." The man cleared his throat awkwardly. "Miya, to be honest I only ate this morning. Now I''m very hungry, can we stop for dinner?" he said in a very low voice, as if he was worried that his request would make Miya even angrier. He occasionally glanced at the restaurants on the side that were still open or it could be said that they only opened at night. Actually, Oliver was also thinking of having dinner. It was just that he felt that going to Jackson''s house was more important. However, since the man seemed unable to walk anymore, he thought maybe they should have dinner first. "Aunt, let''s go to a restaurant for a while. I''m sure you must be hungry too," he said. When he heard him say that, Jackson was instantly filled with joy. At least someone had the same idea as him. That way, they would definitely have dinner. As he expected, Miya nodded after that. It seemed that she was indeed hungry now because from returning to the base until now, she hadn''t eaten. She actually slept too but woke up earlier than Oliver. Miya then walked to a nearby fancy restaurant. It was quieter than the other restaurants. However, when she arrived at the entrance, she stopped her steps, looking at Jackson. "You stay here, the waiter will come to deliver your dinner," she said in an indifferent tone before continuing her walk. Oliver felt like laughing at that. Maybe Miya didn''t want the middle-aged man to be mistaken by others as one of them. Worse, someone might think he was her husband since they were both older than the other two. Jackson didn''t dare to move on because of Miya''s order. It was just that his expression was so ugly for being left alone in front of the restaurant''s entrance. When alone, he naturally had the idea of running away. However, he was still rational, thinking it wouldn''t work. Miya dared to leave him here, it must be because she was confident that she could keep an eye on him even from inside the restaurant. As far as Oliver was concerned, all the guests at this restaurant were rich people who seemed to have just returned from hunting outside the city. They wore good combat uniforms that were torn in places. Their conversations revolved around their experience in fighting, their skills, and their current levels. Most of them had reached Level 4 and 5. Some of the stronger ones had reached Level 6. Of course, they also showed off the items they had obtained. It was just that, even with how busy they were chatting, Miya''s figure was like a magnet that attracted them. She wasn''t wearing perfume, but their gazes were still fixed on her before they realized there was a super beautiful woman coming to this restaurant. "Wow!" Those people had more guts since possessing superpowers. Hence, they unhesitatingly showed an exaggerated reaction. "Did she also just come back?" They wondered, not recognizing that the woman was Miya, the boss of the Elegantza Couture Group. "Looks like she''s still single," said some in their 30s and above. "Her status must be unusual, better not do anything strange." The slightly smarter ones commented, reminding their friends not to be reckless. "Come on, who knows if any of us will be lucky enough to get her heart. She might be older than she looks, but that doesn''t matter. Even 20 years from now, she might still be that beautiful." "..." Miya with her keen hearing knitted her brows, not expecting a comment like this. It wasn''t that she wasn''t used to being commented on, but now it was more impolite. Or maybe she usually couldn''t hear disrespectful comments directly. "Boss, do you want me to give them a warning?" Kim Hana asked in a low voice. She felt she couldn''t let them keep saying such nonsense. Chapter 49: The Officials "No need! Just order some food for us, and don''t forget, order one for him," Miya replied before walking to a table in the corner of the restaurant. She didn''t seem to want to take care of them, which was quite surprising to Oliver considering she seemed offended. After all, she wasn''t the kind of woman who would keep quiet when she felt offended. When she sat down, she immediately focused on her phone. Oliver sat in front of her, unsure of what she was thinking. Ever since her silence, some people had started to become increasingly rude when speaking. Meanwhile, when Kim Hana arrived, the waiters immediately came with her, carrying several trays of very fancy looking dishes. From the looks of it, they were ready with all kinds of dishes so the guests didn''t have to wait long. And one waiter walked out with a plate and bottled water. Oliver and Miya quickly started dinner, including Kim Hana. At first glance, this seemed to be a normal dinner in a normal world, but it was very noisy outside because of the endless honking of car horns. Even people easily thought there was a riot even though it didn''t happen. Oliver was actually a bit surprised that there hadn''t been a riot or even looting. Perhaps no one was in the mood to do so with the conditions where monsters could come at any time. For the people who were already strong enough, they remained relaxed, enjoying the beauty of this night. Perhaps they were confident that they would be fine even if the city was invaded by monsters. The restaurant remained in a cozy condition. Although there was always rude talk, no one really took excessive measures such as approaching Miya directly. It''s just that, just as Oliver and the others were about to finish their food, suddenly there were several helicopters landing next to the restaurant. There was indeed a fairly large courtyard, but still the arrival of several helicopters at once was very surprising. They also emitted loud sirens, echoing endlessly. The waiters including the restaurant manager hurriedly went outside, as if to greet them. Oliver even faintly saw a waiter ask Jackson to hide in a corner of the restaurant''s courtyard, as if the waiter didn''t want Jackson''s presence to be an eyesore. ''Are they going to have dinner here?'' Oliver wondered. He was sure they were made up of high-ranking officials, and they were supposed to include not only city, but state and federal officials as well. Soon the people in the helicopters disembarked. Most of them were middle-aged men wearing black suits and ties, looking authoritative. About five of them wore military uniforms and the ranks on their shoulders instantly amazed everyone in the restaurant. One of the five actually had an insignia consisting of 3 stars. A three-star general. This is a very high rank in the military, let alone in Europe. Of course, other officials might be equivalent to that general. However, since they were civilians, it was difficult to know their positions. "Mayor! Compared to the general, Oliver was more interested in the middle-aged man with a thin body, looking simpler than the others. He was the mayor of Vera, Miles. He wasn''t even wearing a suit, just a shirt that was probably old. His shoes were also cheap, not giving the impression of class like other officials'' shoes. One would probably think he was just a servant in charge of serving those officials. However, there were more people who respected him than other officials with higher ranks. ''I don''t feel he is a bad person or a hypocrite. Even if that''s true, it''s just the nature that exists in everyone. There''s no way he''s completely pure. However, why did he choose to become a kidnapper?'' Oliver thought to himself. Unfortunately, he was only a young man. The changes in a person''s choices when they entered middle age was something he could hardly guess. The officials'' destination was indeed this restaurant. They entered it and were directed to the second floor by the waiters. They were busy whispering quietly, not looking around at all. Even when their minds were drawn to Miya, they only gave her a quick glance. Mentally, they were naturally very different from young people. A woman''s beauty could not completely control their minds when they were completely focused. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the general actually looked at Miya again after staring at her for a moment. He was then surprised, like he had just seen his old acquaintance. "Miya," he said after being startled, and it was loud enough for everyone in the restaurant to hear. This was enough to surprise Oliver as the general apparently recognized his aunt. He glanced at the woman, finding that she kept an indifferent expression. To everyone''s surprise, the general even approached Miya, leaving the group behind. "Miya, I didn''t expect to see you here. Are you doing well? I heard you were rejected by all the constellations," the general said. Because he said that, everyone finally knew that this woman was the famous boss of Vera, who had recently become a discussion among the elites because she dared to offend a Class S Constellation, which then led to her being rejected by all the constellations. "Elon, it''s none of your business, no need to think about it," Miya replied, continuing to eat without looking at the man for too long. "Uhmm, Miya, you''re still being an ignorant woman," Elon said. "If you continue like this, you won''t be able to survive in this new era. If only you become more friendly, your problems can actually be solved. After all, your friends from high school to university mostly have authority and great wealth, who would dare to bother you if they protect you. I''m sure they all wouldn''t refuse if you really told them that you need help. Well, who among them would be able to refuse your request. I know some of them still love you more today than their own children and wives." Elon seemed to chuckle as he said the last few sentences while Oliver rolled his eyes. This kind of thing was something new to him. It seemed that this woman sitting opposite him was almost like the main character in a story when she was young. Maybe it was still the same now. It was just that she preferred the difficult path. "Do you think I can''t do anything now?" Miya replied and looked at Elon with a sharp gaze. She raised one finger, which made her body emit an extremely cold aura, and it apparently made all the drinks in people''s cups freeze into ice. Chapter 50: Helicopter "What is this?" Everyone was astonished while Oliver rolled his eyes. His aunt didn''t seem to be able to control herself. However, he felt she did need to show a bit of her strength so that she wouldn''t be mistaken for helpless all the time. If it was like that, there would be many people who dared to bully them without thinking. When Miya continued to stare at Elon, the man staggered to the point of almost falling. "You!" he said spontaneously. Of course, he was very surprised. He had several S Class Skills plus just this afternoon he fully hunted monsters so his level was higher than most people. He had actually reached Level 7. How could Miya''s gaze make him stagger, but it was also because he felt his heart barely beating, becoming so cold that it seemed frozen. The other officials looked at each other, finally realizing Miya who was rumored not to have gained the skill actually had unexpected strength. Elon who realized that could not say anything. Even became embarrassed because of his previous words. Now it seemed like he was saying a lot of nonsense. However, after calming down he smiled slightly. "Ahh, Miya, you are always a surprise. As a man who once loved you, and uhmm, still loves you, this is certainly good news for me," he said, then chuckled. After that, he ran up the stairs to the second floor. His running speed was ridiculous. He disappeared in just an instant. His choice probably wasn''t wrong because his words almost made Miya stand up. The other officials felt like laughing. However, after knowing that she was unexpected, they slightly nodded their heads before starting to climb the stairs. "Ohh..." Oliver who was observing the mayor felt a little strange because the man was not like the others. He was actually knitting his eyebrows, as if in deep thought. Unfortunately, he was unable to observe him for longer. On the other hand, the young people in the restaurant no longer dared to say any strange nonsense. Some even left immediately, as if there was a hungry beast behind them. Fortunately, Miya didn''t seem interested in taking care of them. She continued to eat until her food was gone. When Oliver and Kim Hana also finished, she stood up immediately. "Let''s go," she said, as if she wasn''t interested in staying longer. Oliver and Kim Hana followed her while Jackson, who had finished eating, inexplicably wore a mask that he got out of nowhere. He was probably worried about anyone recognizing him, let alone those officials. Given his position, his whereabouts must have been highly sought after since the monsters came and gathered outside the city. Since he disappeared without giving any news, if he suddenly appeared, he must have angered the people. Actually Oliver already knew his identity, he found out when he was eating. Of course, he wasn''t a small figure. He was the Deputy Chief of the Laubach State Police, the state where Vera was located. That meant he was a One Star General in the police force. Much to their surprise, Miya apparently stopped walking when she was outside the restaurant. Her eyes looked up and from the direction of her gaze, there was a small light that seemed to be moving quickly towards them. Not long after, the sound of a helicopter echoed from the light. It turned out to be a helicopter. Miya stared at it, did that mean the helicopter''s destination was them? Sure enough, the helicopter tried to land on the restaurant''s front lawn, seemingly haughty for not considering the cars on the road. The wind generated by its propellers made the people in the cars have to close their windows. "Aunt, did you call this helicopter?" Oliver asked Miya. "It''s ours," Miya replied. "Really?" Oliver was surprised to hear that. He didn''t remember this woman owning a helicopter. However, this was probably just her not knowing. After all, she was a super rich woman. Just to have one helicopter was not a difficult problem for her. The pilot''s head came out through the front window. He was a middle-aged man who seemed to have a lot of life experience. "Lady Miya, please come in," the pilot said. He didn''t call Miya boss, just lady. Maybe he didn''t work directly for her, just an on-call pilot. Automatically, the rear door of the helicopter opened. With Miya in the lead, Oliver and the others quickly entered the helicopter, including Jackson. This was Oliver''s first time in a helicopter, so he was a bit amazed at the interior, which wasn''t as luxurious as a car interior, but it definitely gave him a special sensation. Unlike a car, seat belts really need to be fastened. The pilot even observed carefully. Miya sat next to Kim Hana while Oliver was next to Jackson. And Jackson was across from Kim Hana. This bothered the woman a bit because looking forward made her see his face, not Oliver''s which she liked. After the door closed, the helicopter immediately flew into the air. "Lady Miya, where are we going? We''re not going out of town, are we?" the pilot asked in a joking tone. "Official housing," Miya replied, indifferent even to the pilot who seemed to want to joke with her. The latter nodded at that, directing the helicopter to the other side of Vera. Besides there being no congestion in the air, the helicopter was moving faster. Crossing the whole of Vera would not take long. The official housing estate was in a very strategic location, surrounded by a river with eight bridges. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There weren''t many guards, probably because most of the residents were outside. When the helicopter entered, they were silent. "So, which one is your house?" Miya asked Jackson. The man couldn''t answer her question right away. He looked down carefully, searching for his house. "Maybe that," he said, pointing to a house that wasn''t well-lit, but had a large yard with two swimming pools behind it. Even more surprising were the many luxury cars in the front yard. It seems that as an official he is not just a petty corrupter, but a big corrupter. Being able to be free until now, this means that he is very skillful in playing. Chapter 51: Seize The pilot also saw the house that Jackson had pointed out, so he dropped the helicopter there. He didn''t land it carelessly because the house had a helipad. As soon as the helicopter landed, Oliver and the others got off the helicopter. Miya ordered the pilot to leave immediately, not wanting him to watch what they were doing here. After the pilot left with the helicopter, Miya looked at Jackson. "Where is the evidence? I hope you''re not lying because if not, even your house will be destroyed now," she said with a look like she could kill at any moment. Jackson was frightened, stepping back unintentionally. "Do-don''t worry, it''s in my room, it must be there," he said, panting even though he only spoke a little. "Please follow me," he added before walking onto his porch. Oliver and the others followed behind him, passing by his luxury cars. They were all no less than the cars in Miya''s garage. Miya couldn''t help but show a look of disgust at the sight. A corrupt police officer was the mastermind of many legal problems. Such people tended to do business in illegal fields, either helping criminals escape the law or turning a blind eye to drug dealers. Entering the man''s house, even though there was no one around, Oliver found quite a lot of luxury items, such as rows of famous brand shoes to valuable antiques. There was also a large family photo, showing Jackson in his police uniform side by side with a beautiful woman full of luxurious jewelry while next to the two were three young men wearing police uniforms with male ranks. They may be Jackson''s sons. Who knows where they are now. Maybe they got separated from Jackson while hunting monsters. Unfortunately, the last one met Miya and provoked her, bringing bad luck upon himself. They went up to the second floor where there were many rooms. The one Jackson chose was the room with the largest door, made of high-quality wood full of carvings. When the door was opened, even Oliver was amazed. There were at least five glass cabinets in the enormous room, each containing a variety of luxurious dresses, shoes, and bags plus various beauty products. And there were also rows of firearms taped to the walls. Most striking was the large safe right next to the bed. If it was full of gold, then this man was truly rich. "Boss Miya, please come in, I hope you don''t feel bad seeing my humble room," Jackson said as he invited Miya into his room. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miya snorted at his words, looking at him with annoyance as he tried to be humble with his corrupt wealth. "Don''t talk so much, quickly give me the evidence," she replied coldly, continuing to stare at him with a clear threat. Jackson quickly entered his room, walking towards the large safe. He knelt down in front of it, then pressed his fingerprints on the safe''s small screen. DING! A ding sound suddenly echoed from the safe, similar to the sound of a system. After that, the door finally opened. Jackson pulled hard enough to open it, revealing an array of gold bars that each weighed 10 KG plus countless jewelry. Interestingly, there were quite a few flashdisks among the jewelry. "Do other Police Generals have as much gold as you?" Miya asked Jackson. As a rich woman, she apparently couldn''t help but comment on the gold. Jackson smiled wryly as he replied, "probably not all." After that, he started sorting through the flashdisks. Each one had a code written on them. Without a doubt, they were evidence of a crime that could possibly tie down an influential figure. Jackson quickly found the flash drive he was looking for. It was jet black in color with silver stripes. Probably the price of the flashdisk itself was very expensive, it was of such high quality that it was not easy to damage. "Boss Miya, everything is inside this flashdisk," Jackson said, handing the pendrive to Miya. The woman''s eyes became very cold. Slowly, her hand moved towards the pendrive. Oliver narrowed his eyes as he looked at it. Curiosity suddenly filled his mind. This then made him come up with a certain idea. His hand moved faster than Miya''s, grabbing the flashdisk that was still in Jackson''s hand before pulling it, much to the surprise of the man and Miya whose hand almost reached the man''s hand. Quickly, her gaze shifted to Oliver. "You!" she said spontaneously. "Aunt, this is evidence of murder against my parents, so I think I have more rights," Oliver said in response. When he heard that, Jackson finally realized who this young man was. Of course, he knew he was Miya''s nephew. However, he had no idea why he was with Miya. In fact, he thought he might be the son of Miya''s other brother or sister, which he didn''t know. As it turned out, he was the son of the murdered woman. The main reason Oliver took this flashdisk was simple. This was because he felt that his aunt probably wouldn''t show it to him. After all, she was still secretive about many things. Perhaps this would make her angry, but no matter, he was already starting to mature, needing to show her that there were affairs in which he had to be involved no matter what happened. Miya''s expression froze after hearing his words. He was talking about his own parents, so what he said was not wrong. He did have more rights. However, Miya was used to thinking of this as her own business. Oliver''s actions seemed presumptuous in her eyes, but when she wanted to say something, she found it very difficult. Meanwhile, Kim Hana and Jackson stared back and forth between them. From the perspective of both, there was serious tension between these two people who were aunt and nephew. If it was the past, Kim Hana would probably reprimand Oliver as Miya''s secretary as she would not allow any disrespectful actions to her boss. However, for now she personally had a fear of Oliver besides liking him a lot. Reprimanding him was something she dared not do. Chapter 52: Monster Attacks "Oliver, you shouldn''t be doing this," Miya said after a moment of silence. Instead of trying to snatch the flashdisk away from him, she apparently gave him a reprimand with a very serious-looking expression. Experience the journey on m-vlem,pyr Perhaps she still did not accept his actions regardless of it being the truth. As a senior and a successful woman, her selfish side was indeed high. Under ordinary circumstances Oliver would not oppose her wishes out of respect for her since she was the one taking care of him. Unfortunately, in this matter, it was hard for him not to. He shook his head, and shoved the flashdisk into his pants pocket right under her gaze. "You!" She said, starting to look angry. She took one step forward, making him take one step back. RING! Suddenly the sound of an alarm echoed loudly from outside, like an announcement of a natural disaster. It was definitely not an alarm from this house, but from the entire city that was installed by the government to warn the residents that the city was in very serious trouble. (Everyone, anyone with a high level and strong skills, is expected to come to each of the four sides of the city wall because we are being attacked by four Monster Bosses!) An announcement echoed after the alarm. From the looks of it, it was the voice of the mayor. Oliver and the others were naturally very surprised to hear that. Suddenly there were four Monster Bosses, where did they come from? Among them, Oliver was the quickest to realize. "Aunt, I have to go to help, I''ll leave one shadow here to guard this guy," he said. After saying that, he jumped to the open window while waving his hand, releasing one of the Shadow Monsters. For him, leaving this house was not only to help the city deal with those Monster Bosses, but also to avoid his aunt. The woman''s breathing became rather quick as she watched him leave. Even Kim Hana who was used to her was a bit scared seeing her expression now. She seemed to be very offended by Oliver''s behavior. As he jumped through that window, Oliver instantly reached the roof of another house three houses away from Jackson''s house. Even his landing made the house tremble. Behind his human figure, his actual weight when his powers were active was no less than that of a giant. He headed north, jumping from rooftop to rooftop. His high speed made most people unable to see him at all. "What?" He was surprised halfway through his journey as the lights in the entire city suddenly went out, leaving the city in darkness, leaving only the lights from cars or solar-powered lights. With hardly any power outages, this sudden situation obviously caused panic. The problem was that this was an entire city, so cell phone networks were also gone, with only satellite networks still working. As he got closer to the side of the wall he was heading for, he found quite a few people heading there, which was impressive as they were also able to jump from rooftop to rooftop although they couldn''t jump as far as Oliver who was able to cross up to five rooftops at once. He easily left the others behind. However, when he arrived near the wall, he stopped his steps, finding many soldiers up there, firing outside using laser guns that emitted quite a flying light. From behind the wall, the sound of monsters roaring echoed endlessly, enough to cause hearing pain. The other people who had originally lagged behind Oliver didn''t stop like him. They jumped directly onto the wall and followed the instructions of a military captain. Their expressions seemed very surprised when they looked down the wall. After a few moments of instruction from the captain, they began to jump down. "Really hot-blooded," Oliver said as he watched their actions. Actually, he didn''t climb onto the wall right away because he thought of covering his face first. After all, his strength would be very conspicuous. He didn''t want to make his identity famous too early. Only, he wasn''t sure how to cover his face since there were no shops around. Most of the houses near the wall were shanty houses. If he just relied on cloth, it would make him look ugly and using a medical mask made him easily recognizable. Unfortunately, he did not have the ability to disguise himself. "Ehh..." As he scanned the surroundings, he saw a young woman jumping from rooftop to rooftop, approaching the wall. She was wearing long jeans, boots, and only a tanktop over her upper body, having chestnut-colored hair pulled back in a ponytail. Even with the lack of light, her beauty was still so striking. And with the tanktop, she gave off a sexy vibe. Of course, she was Isabel, whom Oliver had not seen for a long time. Her figure today did surprise him as she was usually dressed modestly with an elegant style. When Oliver observed her more carefully, he even found a laser pistol clipped to the waistband of her pants. Perhaps she got it from her father who was a high-ranking official of the European Intelligence Agency. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This shows that Ruby was lying when she said it wasn''t that easy to get a laser gun from the military. Isabel didn''t see him because she kept jumping until she reached the top of the wall and then approached the military captain, talking to him, looking familiar. They were clearly in the same circle, but it was not a circle of friends. It was a family circle or a close acquaintance. After thinking for a long time without coming up with any ideas, Oliver decided to go up to the top of the wall first, but at a far corner. He wanted to see the Monster Boss first, whether it was a Primordial Sky Wolf or another type of monster. At most, if he had to attack, he would either envelop his entire body in flames or instantly turn into a dragon so that no one would recognize him. Apparently, when he arrived at the top of the wall, Isabel also jumped down. "This is!" Oliver''s expression quickly became serious as he immediately saw the figure of the Monster Boss when his feet landed on top of the wall. Chapter 53: Tree What he saw was a tree, a living tree with arms and legs, about meter tall. It even had a face complete with eyes, nose, and mouth. Around it were numerous roots that moved endlessly, swinging around like whips, striking at people who tried to approach it. ROAR! The tree occasionally roared loudly like it was a beast. Each of its attacks sent people flying while the city walls cracked. DING! (Primordial Sky Tree! Discover hidden tales at m vl-em-py-r - Level: 13 - Type: Monster Boss!) (Warning: Each Monster Boss is extremely dangerous, possessing extremely threatening skills. In every civilization test, when going one-on-one with a monster boss, the success rate of winning is only 5 percent!) The information came to Oliver as he observed the movable tree. "Is this an easy or difficult enemy?" He wondered. Actually he was thinking about using his fire that could practically turn everything into ashes. The tree had too large a size, and its body should be very vulnerable to fire. He felt that if he used his flames, it might not be difficult to defeat it. However, he was in no hurry to start attacking, watching first. In addition to wanting to observe the monster''s strength, he also wanted to see the strength of the people. Some stood out because of their impressive skills. There were people who could spout flames from inside their mouths while roaring, burn many roots in a single attack, and there were also those who could turn the wind into sharp objects that moved uncontrollably in the air. While people-watching, Oliver was quickly drawn to Isabel''s figure because of her striking movements. She ran between the roots that tried to attack her repeatedly without hitting her. Her agile movements were mesmerizing. As she got closer to the monster, a sword appeared in her hand, a sharp silver color. Shua! She then jumped right in front of the huge tree which finally gave her a look. In response, Isabel slashed her sword towards the tree, creating an even bigger silver slash. It moved quickly and produced a buzzing sound that made people''s hearing feel as if it was being attacked by something. BANG! It slammed into the tree''s body, tearing it quite deeply. People''s eyes lit up seeing that, thinking the woman''s attack was successful. However, then the already torn tree body suddenly closed again with unimaginable speed. "What? Can it regenerate?" they said. Attacking the tree was extremely difficult due to the many roots in the way. And when one managed to attack it, it suddenly regenerated at a ridiculous speed. Naturally, this brought a sense of hopelessness to everyone involved struggling to defeat it. "This is bad," Oliver said, in contrast to everyone else. This was because he saw the hand from the tree swinging towards Isabel who was still in the air. The problem was that the hand formed long sharp thorns. If they hit Isabel, they would practically hit her body. Panic naturally appeared on the woman''s face when she saw the attack. She tried to use her sword to deflect the arrival of the tree hand. Oliver who was quite far away pointed his hand forward. Whoosh! A golden beam of flame shot out from his hand, so small that no one could see it let alone see it emerge from his hand. However, as it moved through the air, it became enormous in no time, forming a ferocious eagle. Its light instantly illuminated the night and its heat turned cold into summer. All eyes were on the fire including Isabel who was supposed to be focused on defending herself from the tree''s attack. They were all shocked to the point of wondering where the fire had come from. To their further surprise, it moved towards the tree''s hand, which was trying to attack Isabel. Boom! It exploded as it struck the tree hand, but then ignited a larger golden flame, burning the tree hand which quickly made a burning sound, turned black, and then began to turn to ashes up to its shoulders. Only after the entire tree hand disappeared did the golden flames disappear. However, a moment after that, a new hand grew from the tree, so fast that everyone''s mouths were wide open. "Ehh..." Another thing surprised them. Right after the hand grew, the previous golden flames suddenly flared up again, burning the hand again, turning it into ashes in no time. After that a new hand grew again, but then it was burned again. It was repeated up to five times. Only after that, did the tree hand stop growing. ''What the hell.'' Even Oliver was astonished. What astonished him was the power of the fire itself. After losing one hand, the huge tree staggered until it almost fell. It seemed to be in great shock because it wasn''t regenerating anymore. On the other hand, people were still puzzled by who had released the golden flame. ''It seems that tree monsters like this are indeed very vulnerable to my fire power,'' Oliver thought, smiling faintly. ''If it''s like that, maybe it can attack without even having to move. ROAR! The tree suddenly roared very loudly, like rage had filled it. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Root after root came out from under the ground with purple-colored flowers on top of them. The flowers gave a suspicious impression and their petals opened slowly. When their petals began to open wide enough, purple smoke suddenly came out from them. "Mm..." Even Oliver who was quite far away smelled that purple smoke which was very uncomfortable, almost making him have trouble breathing. Without a doubt it was a very dangerous poison. "Quickly retreat, don''t let you inhale it." The military captain gave instructions from the city wall. He was surprisingly swift, showing his skill as a leader of troops and people. Fortunately, the movement of the smoke was not fast, so everyone was able to avoid it without difficulty. At this point, Oliver thought of attacking again, secretly sending a beam of golden flame into the air. It was small but the power in it was enormous, using up a great deal of his Mana. Chapter 54: Heart Boom! When the small flame came into contact with the purple smoke, it was like finding oil, exploding and blazing uncontrollably all over the smoke. Xi! Xi! Xi! Read further adventures at m vl_em|p_yr S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It made a sound like wet plastic being burned, and produced an extremely dense yet non-toxic black smoke. Because the fire was above, it looked like it was a sea of flying flames, a dazzling sight. Curious as to who the owner of the fire was, people also kept glancing left and right, including Isabel, looking for the owner of the golden flame. However, even though Isabel continued to observe the surroundings, she still did not find Oliver''s figure who was far away from her plus her view was blocked by several people. In a short time, all the purple smoke that made everyone retreat was gone, burned by the golden flames. Oliver smiled again, starting to think about attacking the main body of the big tree. Shua! Shua! Shua! Suddenly the tree let out another set of roots from under the ground. The difference was that there were no flowers on them as they had sharp edges, moving quickly towards the people on top of the city wall. "Shit!" They instantly panicked, not expecting that the tree would still continue to attack. And this was rather frightening to them because of how fast those roots were. If they jumped, the roots would probably still chase after them. One by one, the people with defense skills pointed their hands forward, releasing various elements that formed a wall, either a concrete or earth wall. However, the wall they created turned out to be quite small, only enough to protect themselves and a few of their friends. Their average skill was indeed low-grade. This was also because most people preferred the skill to attack. In the end, Oliver had to release his fire again secretly. From a small beam of fire, it turned into a sea of fire that instantly burned the roots at such a ridiculous speed that their dust filled the air. This time, the fire didn''t disappear immediately, it continued to rage in the air, and even seemed to get bigger. Aaaazzzzz! The beautiful yet majestic sound of a bird''s cry echoed from within the flames, stirring the hearts of those who heard it. I don''t know what was in there, but it seemed that the fire was about to transform into something impressive. Xiu! And suddenly, it shrank at an unimaginable speed until it formed a sword. Oliver could basically shape anything with that flame according to his will. This time, it just so happened that he wanted to see it become a sword. Whooss! The flame sword shot towards the huge tree at high speed, piercing through the roots that tried to block it. In no time, it dug into the tree''s chest until it was almost completely submerged. The tree only seemed to be amused at being pierced by the flaming sword. Its eyes stared down, right at its chest, even looking curious. "Let''s see if you can survive or will become ashes," Oliver said in a low voice that only he could hear. Click! He then snapped his fingers. To him, since this monster was so vulnerable to his golden flames, it was better to kill it quickly. That way, he would gain a large amount of EXP and points. After that, he could go to try to kill the other Monster Bosses. If he could kill all four, then it would be quite extraordinary. Boom! The sword exploded, releasing golden flames that instantly engulfed the entire tree. The light was so bright that it could be seen from all over the city, making people think that the sun had suddenly risen from the north. "Akkkhhhhhh..." A loud scream echoed from within the flames, sounding very guttural, similar to the sound of rusted metal rubbing together. Occasionally, there were roots that came out of the flames but were then cut off as their lower parts were burnt to ashes. If normally monsters immersed in the golden flames only screamed for a short while as they were instantly reduced to ashes, this time it was not the case. The tree monster''s screams continued to echo endlessly, showing that it was regenerating endlessly. Perhaps its body can regenerate longer than its hands. Of course, it''s terrible if you can''t escape the flames. Instead, you will continue to feel the pain of being burned endlessly. Even though they knew it was a monster in the fire, people were still horrified. It''s like watching torture. "Whoever it is, please stop this." Suddenly there was a woman shouting in horror, almost making Oliver stagger. The woman was standing next to Isabel, wearing large round glasses. Whether she was beautiful or not was something hard to say. She looked more like a neet despite having her hair in a ponytail. Of course, she wasn''t a pathetic neet because from head to toe she was wearing an expensive branded outfit. When Oliver started looking at her, she started crying. Isabel who was standing beside her didn''t seem to know whether to laugh or cry. Because of her crying, she somehow also started to feel sorry for the tree monster, which did give a pitiful impression in this situation because it lacked the ability to move. Oliver naturally didn''t stop just because some people felt sorry for the tree. It was just that, he couldn''t help but knit his brows because more than three minutes had passed, the tree monster was still screaming. He waited and minute after minute began to pass. ''Can''t this monster die?'' He wondered. In the end, even after ten minutes, the monster''s screams still echoed. Curious, he finally decided to remove the golden flame, wanting to see what happened. Whoosh! The golden flame disappeared in an instant with just a thought. The other people who didn''t know that it would disappear were astonished, then astonished again at what they saw afterwards behind the golden flames. There, there was dust that had accumulated into a small hill. Right on top of it, there was something like a heart but it seemed to be made of wood. It was beating relentlessly. And the screams echoed from that heart. When the golden flames disappeared, the heart suddenly grew new roots. However, the roots that grew were very small, seemingly unable to grow any bigger. "What is this?" People wondered. DING! (The heart of the Primordial Sky Tree, an extremely rare item in the entire universe due to the rarity of the Primordial Sky Tree itself. If you destroyed the heart, it was like you killed the Primordial Sky Tree. However, the heart has many functions if you use it in other ways but it will make you not gain EXP and points like you kill other monsters. You can find out more information on your own). The notice appeared before Oliver''s eyes and should have been before the eyes of everyone who saw the heart. Instantly, their expressions all turned serious. Chapter 55: Greedy If the heart of the tree had so many functions if used in other ways, it must be of great interest to the constellations which meant it could be exchanged for very powerful skills. Even using it alone was probably much better. The fact that it could survive those golden flames showed its incredible value. It had probably been a long time since the tree couldn''t regenerate anymore, yet people thought it was still regenerating because of its intact and screaming heart. Several people began to look at each other, as if discussing whether they should take the heart. The problem was that it seemed ownerless because it was lying on top of that pile of ashes. Of course, thinking it was ownerless was a very presumptuous move considering that the heart''s appearance was due to the golden flames which naturally appeared because someone let it go. They might not have a problem stealing from a weak person. However, the owner of the golden flame was obviously very strong. Most people were worried that if they tried to steal something from him, the golden flames would burn them. Shua! Shua! Shua! To everyone''s surprise, there were actually several people jumping towards the heart. There were even more than ten of them, coming from various directions. If there was one thing they had in common, it was that they had the expressions of petty people, similar to selfish gangsters or bullies at school. It was only because they were from wealthy families that they had good looks. However, their ambition and greed were obvious as they got closer to the heart. Oliver knitted his brows at the sight. His mind was quite sensitive now, so their actions really upset him. Shua! He finally decided to jump into the air while enveloping his body with his golden flames, which allowed him to glide through the air like he was flying. When he appeared, everyone widened their eyes, looking at him intensely to see his figure only to find that he could not be seen at all. The flames enveloping his body were so dense that only the lines and structure of his body were visible. ''Looks familiar!'' However, when Isabel saw him, she suddenly felt a heightened sense of familiarity towards him but she wasn''t sure who he was. Oliver would probably be surprised if he knew Isabel felt familiar to him even though his body was enveloped in flames. This meant that she had been observing his figure with great care. Different reactions were shown by the people who tried to seize the heart of the tree. They looked terrified, especially when they felt the extreme heat of the golden flames. "Who are you?" asked one of them, a young man with a thin body and curly hair but an expression that clearly indicated that he was the type who liked to bully the weak and feared the strong. Oliver of course didn''t answer, continuing forward until he came to a pile of ashes that he could step on. His focus was only on the heart. The moment he was nearby, the tiny roots that had sprouted from the heart were reduced to ashes, making the scream echo again from the heart. Since the heart seemed to be immune to the flames, so Oliver directly grabbed it, letting it drown in the golden flames in his hands. However, since it came into contact with his physique, he was able to make the golden flames not hurt him anymore. "You, give me that heart or I''ll shoot you. My laser gun can definitely penetrate your body." Suddenly Oliver heard the previous man''s voice. Only, he said different things, much to his surprise. Staring at him, Oliver actually found that he was pointing a laser gun at him. His body was tense to the point of trembling yet his expression seemed extremely savage. No one had expected him to be so bold. "Oscar, what are you doing? Stop that!" The military captain on top of the wall shouted. He seemed to be familiar with the young man as well. Unfortunately, the young man named Oscar didn''t seem to hear what the military captain said. He was completely focused on the heart in Oliver''s hand. Not wanting to speak, worried about his voice being recognized, so Oliver remained silent, staring at the muzzle of the pistol. He didn''t consider the laser pistol a threat. Maybe it could hurt him, but he thought he could avoid it before the laser shot hit his body. As far as he could see up to this point, the speed of the laser shots was not that fast. "Didn''t you hear?" Oscar began to show anger because Oliver did not respond to his words. At this point, he started to laugh softly. However, before he could do anything, he suddenly saw Isabel''s figure jump from the top of the wall towards Oscar. BANG! Her foot slammed into his back, making him fall instantly. She then used her hands to push him down so that he could not stand up. "Isabel, you!" Oscar apparently recognized Isabel as well. He looked very surprised that she attacked him. "Do you want to attack the person who saved me?" Isabel replied by scolding him. Although she didn''t know who the figure inside the golden flame was, but she wanted to thank him because if it wasn''t for him attacking the hand of the tree monster, she might not have lived until now. "Sir, thank you for your help earlier!" She said, looking in the direction where his eyes were even though she couldn''t see the eyes of the figure in the fire. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was a sight that made Oliver a little awkward. After all, he and Isabel were already so close and clearly liked each other. They just weren''t official yet. He pretended not to take it seriously, raising his hand without speaking. It was just that he was still annoyed with Oscar. This man needed to be taught a little lesson so that he wouldn''t be arrogant later, saying that he was fine after pointing a gun at him. His hand then shot towards the man''s hand, surprising even Isabel. The problem was that she felt the heat from Oliver''s fire rising. "Sir, you!" Isabel couldn''t help but say something. Two small fireballs then moved quickly to each of Oscar''s hands, landing on his wrists before burning his hands to ashes at extreme speed. Because it was too fast, Oscar didn''t even feel the pain, only watching his hands disappear. Exclusive stories at m,v,l,e,mpyr Shua! Oliver jumped away right after that. Chapter 56: The Second Heart Oliver jumped straight into the city. He was able to pass through the city walls up to several rooftops at once and dropped himself between many small houses that were so dark that when he dispelled the fire, no one could see him anymore. After that, he took off running, just wanting to keep his identity hidden. When he was far enough away from the city walls, only then did he stop. He looked around for a while before entering a public restroom that was lit by solar power. Inside the restroom, he took another look at the heart of the Primordial Sky Tree which was said to be extraordinary. When holding it, he could feel the heartbeat that did not stop even for a moment. The life of the tree still existed within that heart. It just could not regenerate anymore after its last roots were reduced to ashes. Of course, he wouldn''t be able to get the heart''s usage information without asking the constellations in the group. Others would be like that as well. They would have to ask their respective constellations to find out. Oliver: (I just got the Heart of the Primordial Sky Tree. The System says it''s very rare, what are its uses?) He asked the group without attaching a picture. Actually, he also wanted to ask about the True Sunflower Seed that he had gotten from the monster killed by his aunt, but he hadn''t gotten around to asking, and had almost forgotten about it. However, since he wanted to discuss about the heart first, so he still had to delay asking about it. Queen of Life: (Did you really get that heart?) Apparently, the Queen of Life was the first to respond. Possessing the power of life, things related to trees were indeed more related to her compared to the others. South Sea Queen: (Hahaha, you''re not looking for it, are you, Queen?) Underworld Lord: (The Queen of Life has it too, that''s an inappropriate question.) South Sea Queen: (Come on...) Queen of Life: (@Oliver, that heart is so amazing, you''d better use it right away. It''s best to make it fuse with yourself so that you have two hearts. The advantage is that you can continue to regenerate as long as the energy from your endurance is still there and the heart hasn''t been destroyed. It has to be kept secret of course, and the heart won''t be able to be destroyed by any elemental power, it can only be destroyed by physical force. And you can later use it to create your own skills.) ''Making my own skills.'' Oliver was immediately interested in the Queen of Life''s last sentence. This was actually quite a frequent topic. People asked the Constellations but they always didn''t respond when asked about it. After all, if one could make their own skills, then they wouldn''t need to buy skills anymore. Oliver: (How to merge with the heart?) S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He still chose this topic to talk about. Perhaps if he asked about how to create skills on his own, the Queen of Life wouldn''t answer either. He himself suspected that it couldn''t be done by people at his level yet. Queen of Life: (You have to immerse the heart into your blood so you need to prepare at least one liter of blood. The rest of the process will happen automatically. You will gain the life of the Primordial Sky Tree from that heart.) "What, one liter?" Oliver''s eyes opened wide as he read those words. Even his body felt weak when he thought of having to prepare a liter of his blood. He probably had more resistance to pain. Still that he had to make himself hurt was rather painful to imagine. At the same time, he finally understood why he would not gain any experience or points from using that heart. It was because until the end, he still wouldn''t kill the Primordial Sky Tree because he was basically taking over its life as his own. And that life still existed. South Sea Queen: (@Oliver; you must be scared, but what''s there to worry about. Your blood won''t run out with the Azure Primordial Dragon Bone. Plus, your wounds will instantly heal once you fuse with that heart.) The woman seemed to know what Oliver was thinking, so she commented. Although she made a logical comment, unfortunately actions were not as easy as words. Oliver remained silent for a long time. However, at this moment a golden bone appeared in his hand. While silent, he tried to strengthen his resolve. He had already passed the phase of killing humans, and realized that he also needed to have the ability to inflict wounds on himself if it was in his best interest. His eyes closed slowly as he strengthened his resolve. Shua! His hand moved quickly towards his thigh to thrust the bone in his hand into it. If he had used his knife, it might have been a little difficult to pierce his thigh, but with the bone, it was not too difficult. His eyes immediately opened wide and trembled. He looked down as he fell to his knees. Find new chapters on m-vl-em-pyr Although the pain might not be as painful as it actually was, it still hurt a lot. He gasped as he looked at the bone embedded in his thigh. If he pulled on the bone, his blood would definitely gush out, collecting a liter would not be difficult. "Fuck!" He cursed before grabbing the tissue container, throwing away the tissue. Then he made the bone disappear so that the hole in his thigh was revealed. Quickly, he covered the hole with the tissue container. Actually, he was a bit afraid of pulling the bone, so he chose to eliminate it directly. Buzz! Instantly, blood gushed into the tissue container. Surprisingly, it didn''t hurt so much anymore for him. Maybe he was getting adapted. However, his head felt soulless when he saw the blood coming out so much. "Damn it!" He cursed again. When the tissue container was full of his blood, he quickly placed it on the floor then put the tree heart into the container, submerging it until all parts were covered by his blood. Suddenly, it shone brightly, radiating light throughout his body. Whoosh! It then moved into his body then disappeared as if it entered a different space. At the same time, the wound on his thigh closed at an unimaginable speed, leaving no scars at all. His originally chaotic thoughts instantly calmed down. "Is this over?" He wondered, astonished by himself. He moved the fingers of his hand, trying to feel into his body. "Here!" His hand spontaneously touched the right side of his chest. It was because there he felt something new that he could not explain clearly. Chapter 57: Fight A Monster Boss Again "Do I have two hearts now?" He wondered. "Mm..." He suddenly realized something as he continued to feel the presence of the new heart. Apparently, he could control it, changing its location to anywhere in his body. This was of course even more incredible because it meant he could better avoid death. After all, if it remained in his right chest, if the entire area in his chest was stabbed, he would still die. However, if he moved the tree heart to his leg, then he could stay alive even if his chest was crushed. "Alright, now it''s time to fight again," he said. Whoosh! He jumped again, heading south to find another Monster Boss. The reason he chose the south was because he thought he might find the Primordial Sky Wolf there. He wasn''t the only one heading south from the north. The others also left because there was no longer any threat of Monster Bosses in the north. Some went west and east, but most still chose south. Moving at high speed, Oliver didn''t take long to arrive in the south which was surprisingly crowded compared to the north. There were so many people here that you''d think they were holding a music festival. Coincidentally, Oliver saw a clothing store that had been damaged as the entrance was destroyed while there were few clothes left inside. It looked like it had been looted. He was drawn to the shop because of the presence of a long black coat complete with a hood, hanging beside the entrance. Probably no one was interested as using it now would only make movement difficult. However, for Oliver who wanted to hide his figure, the coat was really good. He picked it up and put it on right away. "Does doing this mean I''m a thief?" He wondered with a strange expression. The funny thing was that after he wondered about it, he felt a little uncomfortable. Taking something that belonged to someone else was a bit taboo for him because either his mother or his aunt had always taught him not to take things that belonged to others. "Well!" He finally decided to pay. It wasn''t difficult, he just needed to send the money to this shop owner''s system code that was written behind the counter. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The coat cost 3000 dollars, so he sent that much money so that he had 4000 dollars left. If it wasn''t for Kim Hana giving him 5000 Dollars, he wouldn''t have enough money to pay for the coat. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 3000] [Level: 9] [EXP: 1/100] [Physique: 99] [Strength: 94] [Defense: 96] [Speed: 95] [Intelligence: 100] [Endurance: 97] [Will: 99] [Mana: 103] [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) His eyes briefly scanned his stats which had not changed at all. After that, he moved again without covering his face. Just by using a hood, he was confident that he could make his face invisible, especially since it was quite dark here, and when he had to show himself, he could shroud his entire figure in flames again. Shua! Stay with m_vl_em_p_yr He jumped onto the southern wall which had already suffered quite a bit of damage. From the looks of it, the monsters here were attacking more aggressively. Even when he landed, he felt the wall tremble endlessly. Looking down, he found the all-big Dragozillas crashing into the wall repeatedly as if they wanted to tear it down. If they didn''t stop in half an hour, Oliver thought this wall was really going to collapse. The bad thing here was that there was no regulator like in the north. Although there were soldiers, their captain was nowhere to be found. "Mm..." Oliver''s eyes couldn''t help but widen when he finally saw the Primordial Sky Wolf. It was bigger than the last time he saw it, being at Level 13. The problem was that it wasn''t attacking. It was actually just lying behind the other monsters, like a boss watching his men work. Of course, he was the boss here, but a monster behaving like this to a human, this was too arrogant. It must have a very condescending viewpoint towards humans. The problem was that no one could attack him because everyone was preoccupied with the monsters attacking the city walls. Some people might be able to get past the monsters, but they didn''t dare to face the wolf alone or with just a small group. Without a doubt, it was not like the Primordial Sky Tree with limited movement, only able to rely on its roots and regeneration. This wolf must be very agile when fighting. ''We have a four-level difference, but it doesn''t matter.'' Oliver smiled faintly, becoming more eager to fight because of the wolf''s nature. After that, he jumped high into the air, heading towards the wolf. With a black coat, his figure was actually almost invisible in the dark night. However, the wolf seemed to sense the arrival of someone powerful. Its silver-colored eyes sharply stared at him. Even its fur began to stand up. Aoooo! It then stood up and roared upwards. When it stood up, its height began to become apparent, almost 10 meters while its length was probably more than 25 meters. This was a huge monster, like a three-story house. People became alarmed as the wolf suddenly stood up, thinking it itself would start attacking. However, then they saw a golden light emanating from above. Its overwhelming heat instantly made them realize that it was a terrifying fire. "That was the golden fire in the north before, the one that burned the Primordial Sky Tree," some people said. Apparently, there were people here who knew about that fire. Perhaps they saw the light and heard the news. Shua! The golden flame and the figure within it rushed quickly towards the wolf, very similar to a meteor falling from the sky. It was even more beautiful than a meteor. Seeing the enemy attack in such a direct manner, the wolf was as if enraged. Its mouth suddenly opened and then it spat out a laser-like silver light. Chapter 58: Wild Speculation Oliver was somewhat surprised, finding it strange that a wolf was supposed to fight with its claws, fangs, and agility, how could it spout something like a dragon. And what did it spit out and what was the effect, would it destroy everything it encountered considering it looked like a laser shot in large size. Stay updated with m_v_l_e_mpyr It was even bigger than the wolf''s own mouth since it came out of its mouth. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm..." Oliver saw several objects that happened to be floating in the air like leaves get hit by the laser light. They didn''t shatter, but they changed color to silver, appearing to freeze afterwards before starting to become flakes similar to crushed candles. ''This is a genuine S Class Skill, equivalent to an SS Class Skill on earth,'' he thought. ''However, there is still a big difference with my skill.'' Oliver''s eyes became sharp while he used his flames to propel himself so that his speed increased drastically. How could he be afraid of an S Class Skill while he was using an SSS+ Class Skill. The difference in their skills was still quite far. Whoosh! He entered the silver light, instantly feeling something like it wanted to attack his body but they were instantly turned into ashes by the golden flames. Boom! He released more golden flames from his body, which easily split the silver light into two until it reached the wolf''s mouth. Its eyes widened in surprise. Seeing him continue to move quickly towards it, it quickly closed its mouth. "Hmph!" Oliver smiled coldly as he arrived in front of its head. He clenched his fist tightly, coating it with golden bones and then thick golden flames before sending it at the huge head. BANG! The result of his blow produced a bang so loud, it was similar to the sound of steel hitting bone, shaking the hearts of those who heard it. However, what they saw was even more shocking. The wolf''s head was pushed into the ground until it cracked and then sank halfway into the ground. Boom! The golden flames gathered in Oliver''s fists exploded right after that, blazing and engulfing the wolf''s entire body while Oliver used the wolf''s head as a foothold to leap into the air again. He feared a counterattack, so he chose to keep his distance. It was just that, such a result amazed everyone no matter their background. "Who exactly is this guy? Why is he so strong?" "Is his Skill SS Class?" "I''m not sure. Look at that wolf''s skill, it''s clearly stronger than an S Class Skill. Maybe it''s an SS Class Skill, but the skill is inferior to that person''s skill." "Maybe the level is higher?" "No, that''s impossible, how did he raise his level? Look, other than boss monsters, there aren''t any monsters above Level 9 or 10. There''s no way he can raise his level beyond that unless he''s killed a few boss monsters, but I don''t think that''s possible." "Does that mean he''s only at Level 10 at best? Oh My God, this means his skills are much stronger." "...." Shua! Suddenly, from those golden flames, the Primordial Sky Wolf leapt upwards. It was protected by ita fur that seemed to have completely become silver. They were slightly blackened and melted, but overall they were able to survive. This was to be expected by Oliver. His golden flames wouldn''t be enough to kill this monster. The problem was that it could jump to get out of the fire before it completely turned it into ashes. ROAR! It roared at Oliver. Its roar this time was very hoarse, so it seemed similar to a lion''s roar. Oliver who was in the air just watched quietly, waiting for its attack. It swung its claws towards him which became longer, splitting the air like splitting water. Rip! There was a loud tearing sound from the split air. In response, Oliver made his hand a shield, just trying to defend without counterattacking let alone dodging. Of course, it wasn''t just his hand as it was now covered by a single golden bone that shone brightly so that from afar one could still see it clearly. Clang! The wolf''s claws slammed into the bone. Oliver''s body trembled slightly from the blow, yet he wasn''t pushed anywhere. The wolf, on the other hand, staggered as if it had just hit a steel wall. "Is the wolf''s physical strength inferior to his?" The people watching were amazed again. They thought Oliver was only an expert in the spiritual field, but it turned out that he also possessed such a formidable physique that the Primordial Sky Wolf staggered when it was the aggressor while he merely blocked its attacks. "I suspect he''s not human," someone said. "No way, he''s definitely human, look at his body shape." The others immediately refuted that person''s opinion. "Then where did he get his skills? You''re not going to say he bought them, are you?" "Who knows... Maybe he met stronger constellations that gave him drastically stronger skills. After all, we don''t know if the SS Class Constellations are the strongest." "..." Oliver actually heard their conversation. His eyes couldn''t help but glance back when he heard someone speak that he met a stronger constellation that gave him skills for free. That was the truth, hence he felt a sense of alertness hearing that. Human brains were indeed difficult to control when they speculated. They can always think of the unthinkable. Bam! Bam! Oliver landed on the ground simultaneously with the wolf whose gaze began to be full of astonishment as it stared at him. With the initial point of view that it could dominate humans with ease, this result clearly puzzled it. "Now it''s my turn to attack," Oliver said to the wolf, pointing his hand forward. Buzz!!! Four enormous water dragons appeared on four sides of the wolf, surrounding it. Each of them was even bigger than the wolf, well-formed so that their faces were clearly visible. He was a bit tired of using fire, so he replaced it with water that was basically one level with his fire. Chapter 59: Kill a Bos Monster The four water dragons instantly lunged towards the wolf from the moment they appeared, from all four sides. Due to their speed, the wolf had no time to dodge. They slammed into its body, two on its shoulders and two on its thighs, instantly tilting its body. Although they were just water, but with the large number plus the hard hits, it was still a painful attack. They then disintegrated, becoming formless water that instantly drowned the wolf''s body before forming an enormous ball of water. The wolf became panicked as it drowned in the water. It moved to get out but failed because the water was always following its movements. Even when it wanted to roar, its voice did not come out in the water. "He still has other skills, it doesn''t make sense," said people who saw Oliver. The Monster Boss that should have been difficult to deal with was so helpless before him. Looking at the wolf now inside his water ball, Oliver''s eyes lit up. He actually saw that its endurance seemed to have decreased drastically, which could be deduced from its movements becoming slower and slower over time. This meant that being locked up in water like this really made it vulnerable. Even its feathers were starting to become weak again. At this moment, it could only stare at Oliver with bulging eyes, as if challenging him to a direct fight instead of confining it in this way. Oliver ignored its gaze. He wanted to kill it as quickly as possible, level up and get bonus points to make him stronger. With a wave of his hand, countless golden bones appeared in the air, surrounding the water ball. They were not small, averaging two meters long with a thickness of 150 cm, and of course, had extremely sharp edges. Behind them, there was a blazing golden flame, which would serve as their propulsion so that they could glide at high speed. Click! Oliver only needed to snap his fingers to make them glide quickly towards the water ball. Since it was just water, they easily pierced through it before hitting the wolf''s huge body. Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! The people watching from afar clearly saw as the bones stabbed into the wolf''s body, making its mouth and eyes open wide while its neck was raised upwards. It seemed to be feeling an unimaginable sensation of pain. "Is it going to die?" People wondered. Blood began to flow out of the wolf''s body. It fell and seemed unable to stand up again while the light in its eyes began to dim. With so many bones embedded in its body, it seemed impossible for it to live. However, the dying process was slower than Oliver had expected. Impatient, he finally made one larger bone, almost ten meters long, very thick. It appeared just above the wolf''s chest and then dropped without a push from his golden flames. Shua! It went straight through the wolf''s body, a sight that some people didn''t dare to see. However, for Oliver, this was an extremely marvelous sight as he finally got a notification from the System. Discover stories on m-vl-em,pyr DING! (You have killed the Primordial Sky Wolf, a Level 13 Monster Boss!) (You get 99 EXP. You advance to Level 10. You get 100 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You get 100 EXP. You advance to Level 11. You get 110 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You get 100 EXP. You advance to Level 12. You get 120 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You get 100 EXP. You advance to Level 13. You get 130 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You get 2 EXP.) DING! (Because you managed to kill the Level 13 boss monster with your level 9, you get 50 points for each of your attributes!) ''Four levels up, 460 points, and 50 points for each attribute.'' Oliver''s eyes almost shook when he saw that result. This was truly amazing, greatly satisfying the greedy side of him. He quickly divided all those points to increase his strength. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 3000] [Level: 13] [EXP: 2/100] [Physique: 209]+110 [Strength: 204]+110 [Defense: 196]+100 [Speed: 205]+110 [Intelligence: 210]+110 [Endurance: 197]+100 [Will: 209]+110 [Mana: 213]+110 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) "What an improvement!" Oliver didn''t even need to look at his stats to realize how strong he was now. It was very noticeable, he had become so strong that if he met another Monster Boss, he might be able to defeat it with a single blow. Of course, that was if that Monster Boss was at the same level as him. With Level 13, he probably wouldn''t encounter a Monster Boss of a higher level. "Mm!" His eyes returned to the Primordial Sky Wolf''s corpse. He couldn''t help but be surprised as the ball of light that appeared above the corpse was truly enormous, half the size of the wolf itself. How could it be so big, what was inside? Everyone stared intensely at the ball of light. Some were even panting, thinking their fate would change if they got their hands on the item inside the ball of light. As usual, there were people looking at each other with gazes like they wanted to discuss about taking the item. However, seeing Oliver''s figure standing not far from the ball of light, their courage instantly disappeared. The Primordial Sky Wolf scared them so much, whereas the figure of the man killed the wolf. This wasn''t like before where he didn''t appear at all. Slowly, he stepped towards the wolf''s corpse without jumping, not bothering to climb up its body step by step by stepping on his own bones that were stuck on the wolf''s body. In a few moments, he finally arrived on top of the huge body, right in front of that ball of light that was truly enormous in his eyes as he stood right in front of it. Unable to contain his curiosity anymore, he stretched his hand into the ball of light. Instantly, he found something and it was indeed very large. He couldn''t hold it with the palm of his hand. The good thing was, when he touched the object, the ball of light started to become transparent, seemingly disappearing on its own. Chapter 60: S Class Artifact Shua! Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr The ball of light disappeared, revealing a large object inside that turned out to be a pillar. True, it was just a pillar. However, it was completely made of gold, bright yellow in color from top to bottom. It was probably up to ten meters long, with a thickness of about half a meter and seemed extremely solid. It floated in the air, like it did have such an ability. DING! (You obtain the Golden Sky Pillar, a Class S Artifact with the ability to be controlled through thought, able to fly or attack in any way.) An instant after the notification appeared, Oliver felt some sort of connection between his mind and the pillar. When his mind wanted it to move, it actually moved. Curious, he jumped onto the pillar. Apparently, when it was stepped on, he seemed to stick to it. It had a magnetism that seemed to bind to his body. As he continued to sense the existence of the pillar, he discovered that it could be shrunk to the size of a finger and enlarged to be even bigger. This was similar to how his knife could be turned into a ring but it could only be shrunk. Since he wanted to fly with the pillar, so he didn''t shrink it. At the same time, he looked down. An enormous shadow moved from the wolf''s corpse, entering his body. He did that on purpose because he didn''t want anyone to see that he was making a shadow of the wolf. After the shadow fully entered his body, he made the pillar fly higher into the air under everyone''s amazed gazes. "This man might be our future king?" said a middle-aged man in military garb who was watching from afar. He watched with his mouth wide open, shocking his subordinates with his words. He was Elon, the Three Star General who was Miya''s friend. When flying higher, Oliver could see the entire vast Vera. Unlike being in the helicopter, from the top of the golden pillar, he could see the scenery clearly. "Uh..." He was startled by something that appeared to the west, an enormous ice cube, enclosing a giant gorilla with golden fur that had four arms. The gorilla''s body itself had been impaled by many enormous ice spears. It died with its eyes and mouth wide open. When observed, there was a woman standing on the ice. However, the woman was unrecognizable because she was wearing ice armor that covered her entire body, and it was feminine-shaped so it could be concluded that she was a woman. How could she be anyone other than Miya. Oliver couldn''t help but smile seeing his aunt also taking action. Perhaps she was not in a good mood now that he had taken the flashdisk, but there was no way she could miss this opportunity. Since she had already killed the Monster Boss in the west, so he could only go east. Whoosh! He flew in that direction at high speed, arriving above the eastern wall in no time at all without anyone noticing because of how tall he was. However, when he arrived there, he made a shocking discovery. The Monster Boss there was also a giant gorilla with four arms. Only, it was slightly smaller than the one killed by Miya. Apparently, it was only on Level 11. He couldn''t help but be disappointed that killing it wouldn''t make him level up or earn points. Even so, he was still quite interested as he saw a man fighting the gorilla. He was probably in his 30s, looking like a successful young businessman because he was wearing formal attire despite fighting, consisting of a suit and tie. He had an alluring appearance with curly brown hair. Even when he was fighting, there was a group of beautiful women cheering for him. It must be admitted that he was not weak. His skill is controlling the ground, which he can shape into various things. He could even shape a figure like that gorilla with almost the same size. So far, their battle looked evenly matched. "Someone with a SS Class Skill!" Oliver was instantly convinced that the man had a SS Class Skill. This was of course not a simple matter as a single skill in that class required an absolutely ridiculous amount of money. The battle between the man and the gorilla shook the land. Since their strengths were evenly matched, so the outcome of the fight didn''t seem to be coming up in a short time, unlike Oliver who completely dominated every Monster Boss he fought. "Let''s cut this thing short," Oliver said. He didn''t want to wait any longer. With his mind, he made the pillar bigger to the max. Actually it could be bigger, depending on his own strength. However, even with its current strength, the size was already ridiculous. It was probably more than 70 meters long. If it was standing on land, it could be considered a skyscraper. Whoosh! He sent the pillar downwards, towards the gorilla while he remained in the air. Although his body fell, it fell softly. "What is it?" The people below quickly saw the arrival of the golden pillar, it even made the gorilla and the man stop fighting as they stared at the pillar. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their instincts told them that it was something dangerous. At first everyone thought it was small, but as it got closer to them, they discovered its enormous size. "Damn, it''s falling towards us." Quite a few mistook the direction of the pillar, thinking it was coming towards them. Panicked, people started running. However, the pillar was much faster. BANG! It finally slammed into the gorilla, producing a very loud bang. After that, there were countless sounds of bones cracking, giving the sensation to the people who heard it that it was their own bones that were being crushed. Those who are calm can see what happens while those who panic can only see the results. Their mouths and eyes opened wide when they saw the result. That huge gorilla that was so hard to fight was now pressed on the ground by that enormous golden pillar. Not only was it dead, but its bones were even coming out of its body. Its four hands were also cut off somehow. "Is this real?" someone said. Chapter 61: Video Of course, it is real and clear. The people didn''t know anything yet because the events in the south hadn''t reached them yet. Oliver who was high up in the air pulled the pillar up again, using extremely high speed while shrinking its size so that it disappeared from people''s sight in just a few moments. He used it again to fly in the air, watching down. People were probably still confused by the origin of the pillar so some thought it was a force sent from the sky. When a large ball of light appeared above the gorilla''s corpse, people''s focus quickly changed. The item dropped by the Monster Boss, people were more interested in that. Only, the situation was now creating confusion about who was entitled to the item. Is the man the one who deserves the item because he was the one who fought the gorilla even though he didn''t kill it. If he claimed it, people felt that no one could object since his strength was almost equal to that of the gorilla, the Monster Boss. To the surprise of even Oliver who was watching from above, the man was actually walking towards the ball of light, looking like he wanted to take the item inside. In fact, he looked like he was doing exactly what he was supposed to. He didn''t try to look up to see who exactly killed the gorilla. "Does he think he killed it?" Oliver wondered from above. Of course, he wouldn''t allow this because he wanted the item too. This time, he himself launched downwards at high speed, coating his body with his golden flames. Shua! His arrival was more conspicuous than the pillar as his flames made light of the dark night. The man, Raphael, instantly became alert, no longer able to act like no one else was here. BANG! Oliver landed in front of him with his face facing the gorilla''s corpse so that his back was to the man. Read fresh chapters at m_vl_em_p_yr The latter''s body was actually shaken due to the strong shock caused by his landing. Having an SS Class Skill, he naturally thought he was the strongest among the humans, only people with other SS Class Skills were equal to him. However, seeing that figure with golden flames up close, even breathing became difficult for him. The heat from the flames completely dried up the air until his blood seemed to boil. Only after he appeared did the man shut up. Oliver didn''t look at him at all, and it wasn''t necessary because he didn''t speak either. First he absorbed the shadow of the gorilla first. After that, he directly waved his hand at the ball of light, wanting to dispel it directly without having to reach his hand into it. When he waved his hand, the hot air instantly blew the ball of light away, making it transparent and disappearing quickly. What was behind the ball of light turned out to be a golden cube, which was as big as the golden pillar. Something like this naturally made him wonder, confused as to why the item that appeared was such a strange object. DING! (You get the Golden Sky Cube, a Class S Artifact with the ability to be controlled through thought, can fly or attack in any way.) The system notification told him that it had the same ability as his pillar, it just had a different name. ''Am I destined to fight using pillars and cubes? Why not swords, spears, knives, and such?'' Oliver didn''t know whether to laugh or cry when he thought of this. Not wanting to stay there any longer, he jumped towards the cube to fly. Whoosh! He quickly disappeared from the air, ignoring the astonished people. Actually he was getting tired, so he wanted to go home and rest in his room which he missed since his room in the base was not as comfortable as his own. Perhaps because he was familiar with his aunt''s mansion, he was able to find it even though he was deep in the air. This time, he jumped right in, shrinking the pillar and cube until he could fit them into his pants pockets. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bam! He landed in the courtyard of the mansion without finding anyone. His aunt and Kim Hana shouldn''t be home yet, he wasn''t sure where they were now after killing the gorilla in the west. Since his fingerprints could unlock this mansion, so he went straight inside. Unlike the city''s electricity, the mansion''s electricity was still on, relying on underground batteries that stored large amounts of electrical energy. After entering the mansion, Oliver went straight to his bedroom, took a shower first, then put on some casual sleepwear before laying himself down on the bed, taking slow breaths to calm his mind. Instead of holding his pillar and cube, the two Class S Artifacts he had obtained, he held the flashdisk he had taken from Jackson, observing it carefully. His expression was calm but his mind could not calm down. This was evidence of a murder, looking at it would probably get him into trouble himself either due to muddled thoughts or emotions. Although somewhat uncomfortable, Oliver still plugged the flashdisk into his laptop, wanting to check the contents. It was a working flashdisk, of course. When he opened it, Oliver found a folder inside. It was an unnamed folder. He opened it again, finding a video inside. When he opened the pendrive, he was encouraged to keep opening it until he saw everything, so when he saw the video, he immediately played it with narrowed eyes. Boom! The video actually produced quite a loud explosion sound when it was just playing. It was like a welcome. When the video actually started, Oliver found a truck cab that recorded a middle-aged man with an eerie expression driving the truck at a moderate speed. He occasionally glanced at the watch on his wrist. Oliver don''t know what he was thinking, but he suddenly stepped on the gas pedal so hard that the truck he was driving slid very quickly. Oliver''s eyes narrowed more sharply as he found ahead there was an intersection where the warning lights of the road the truck was traveling on had already shown a red light so the vehicles from that side of the road started running. Chapter 62: Mastermind The truck driver did not slow down even though the warning light had turned red. Even more ridiculous, he even increased his speed. Oliver''s eyes became very cold when he finally remembered the intersection. From the left side, he then saw a taxi that strangely suddenly stopped, like its handbrake was locked. The driver could be seen clearly as he rolled down his window. Because the car was stopped, he became very panicked. And seeing the truck traveling at high speed towards him, he immediately turned deathly pale. Unfortunately, there was no chance. BANG! The truck violently slammed into her small car, making the car seem to crumble under the pressure of the truck''s tires. Even after hitting the car, the truck didn''t have any problems at all. It was able to continue across the road. And the truck driver''s expression looked very calm as he occasionally glanced back through the rearview mirror. He didn''t look guilty or uncomfortable, just like someone who had done his job. With no police in pursuit, it was a very smooth ride. After that, the video showed a different scene. It was still in the truck, but in a different place, in front of a fancy restaurant in Vera City. Yes, it was Vera, and that restaurant was the one Oliver had visited with Miya just before they went to the base. A truck stopping there was naturally something disturbing, but the restaurant''s security or waiter didn''t mind. This was because a man came approaching the truck with a sizable briefcase. He was a middle-aged man, had neat hair and an appearance that could be said to be very authoritative. The impression he gave was not flashy, but when you looked at him, you would realize that he was so powerful. At all times, he showed such an aura. When staring at him for a long time, Oliver felt he was quite familiar even though he was sure he was seeing him for the first time. "That young man!" He quickly realized why he felt the man was familiar. This was because his face was very similar to the face of the young man who claimed to be his cousin at the restaurant. The driver, Raul, opened his car door as the middle-aged man arrived in front of his truck. Find exclusive chapters on m-vl-em-py-r "Mr. Montclair, the task you gave me has been completed, I hope I can get paid soon," he said with a faint smile, looking relaxed even to the middle-aged man whose name was Alexander Montclair. For Oliver, Montclair''s word really surprised him. This was because they were truly the elite in Europe, no they were the richest and most powerful. Even the royal families would rather be friends than enemies with them. Alexander Montclair also smiled faintly. He replied, "Mr. Raul, you have already erased one stain in the Montclair blood. In addition to the gift, we also grant you the title of Knight of Montclair. This means you are free to use the services of any of our real estate businesses. Your medals and money are inside." He handed the suitcase he was carrying to Raul. When the latter had just picked it up, he immediately turned around and left, leaving Raul alone. However, Raul seemed to have figured out his personality. He didn''t care, caring only about the suitcase. The video ended there. At this point, Oliver didn''t need to think anymore to sum everything up. He closed his eyes, trying to calm down. Revenge was a must, yet he knew he couldn''t be hasty. This was because he didn''t know where they were, and didn''t have any information about them. Maybe he needed to see Jackson again later to ask. As of now, the man was still locked up in his room by one of his shadow troops. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mm..." He saw that the internet network was normal, which meant that the electricity in Vera was on. Because he still wanted to daydream, so he turned on the tv, something that changed his expression. This was because the tv was showing the figure of Raphael standing in front of the corpse of the gorilla killed by Oliver. He was surrounded by many reporters who were all pointing cameras at him. "Mr. Raphael, can you tell us about your experience defeating the Ancient Forest Gorilla?" Apparently, the monster was called the Ancient Forest Gorilla. From the looks of it, this Raphael was a pretty popular guy. Only, David really had no idea who he was. Out of curiosity, he wrote his name in a search engine to find out who. "Is this real?" His name and face instantly appeared on the search engine which was why he was surprised. When he started reading information about him, he became even more surprised. As it turned out, he was actually the son of the mayor of Vera. Since he rarely appeared, not many people knew him. Only those who were really fans of the mayor were familiar with him. It was said that he was a humble individual. "Uhmmm..." He cleared his throat when asked by reporters about his experience. "It''s something that''s hard to tell, but I have to say that the fight surprised me a lot too," he said. "Yeah, the point is, it gave me a lot of insight," he added. "Mr. Raphael, people say you are very strong, is it true that the skill you showed during the fight was an SS Class Skill? How did you get it?" Another question was put to him. Waiting for the answer to that question, all the reporters stared at him quite intensely. They were clearly suspicious. It might still be understandable if he had an S Class Skill. However, how could he have an SS Class Skill? This was rather absurd. Even if somehow his father became extremely corrupt, it was actually still impossible for him to have enough money to buy a single SS Class Skill. To the surprise of the reporters, Raphael smiled faintly, seemingly effortlessly as he replied, "It''s a stroke of luck that''s hard to explain. To get that skill, I didn''t pay anything. My constellation gave it to me for free. The reason is probably because we''re so close that we don''t have any contracts, just think of each other as friends." Chapter 63: Part "Friends, getting skills for free?" Watching that, Oliver rolled his eyes, thinking this guy was really good at cheating. The reporters almost staggered when they heard that. "Mr. Raphael, are you serious? Is there really a constellation that shares skills for free?" they asked, breathlessly. Raphael remained relaxed, he replied, "My skills are proof of that. Just think, there''s no way I can buy a SS Class Skill. That would require too much money." He looked convincing because some of what he said was true. The reporters ended up being amazed when they saw him. "Amazing," some of them said. Oliver was too lazy to continue watching this nonsense. He turned off the TV and then the lights in his room before starting to sleep. When he decided to close his eyes, he fell asleep quickly and so soundly that he was no longer aware of his surroundings. This night turned out to be a long one for him, but it made his sleep more comfortable and satisfying. He didn''t dream of anything, completely immersed in his sleep until morning finally arrived with the sunlight shining in through the cracks of his room. His body felt refreshed so he was able to sit up immediately. He looked around, opening the window curtains with just a wave of his hand. The air looked clean this morning. He wasn''t sure what the situation outside was now, but he was pretty sure it would be difficult for him to find monsters that could help his level up today. As it was, he would probably just take a walk in the city. After getting off the bed, he went to the bathroom, took another shower, then put on some casual clothes consisting of long pants and a black t-shirt. He even planned to have breakfast outside. Coming out of his room, his expression became strange as he found his aunt on the first floor, sitting on the sofa with her eyes closed like a meditating person. She obviously woke up early. Her hair was still wet which meant she had taken a shower. Today, she was wearing a closed levis jacket but she rolled the sleeves up past her elbows. Oliver was a bit unsure how to meet her. He wondered if she was angry with him now. Even so, he still walked towards her. Only, she didn''t open her eyes even when he arrived in front of her. Of course, there was no way she was unaware of his existence. After all, she should have heard the sound of his footsteps. "Aunt!" In the end, Oliver took the initiative to call out to her. Fortunately, she actually opened her eyes. However, unlike usual, she turned out to be showing an indifferent attitude. This naturally made Oliver awkward. "What?" the woman asked in a tone that sounded devoid of any emotion at all. Oliver had a bit of trouble answering, he was silent for a while before finally being able to reply, "um, I want to take a walk outside." In the end, he could only say that he was going for a walk. "If you want to take a walk, you can go, no need to tell me that. It''s not like you''re a child who needs permission to take a walk," she replied. She propped herself up on the sofa after saying that and then turned her gaze to her cell phone. Continue exploring on m-vl-em,pyr S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From any angle, it was clear that she wanted to ignore him. In essence, she was angry with him. Oliver felt like scratching his head, but doing so would only make him look bad, like a young man who couldn''t do anything. However, did he need to say something to apologize? It wasn''t right either because if he apologized, it would mean admitting that his act of stealing the flashdisk was wrong. He could not consider it a wrongful act because he was only struggling to find out who caused his parents'' accident. "Well, then I''m leaving, aunt!" he said after a while before taking a step outside the mansion. He did not talk about his actions, but left in a way as if there was no problem between them. Apparently when he left, Miya turned her gaze towards him, knitting her brows slightly. She stayed in that posture for a while until he arrived at the side of the door. When he got there, she suddenly spoke. "I will let you avenge the death of your own parents. However, there are parts where I have more rights than you. Remember not to take everything." Oliver, "..." He couldn''t help but turn back to stare at the woman who was now staring back at him. When he looked at her again, she was surprisingly more relaxed, no longer as cold as before. This was enough to put him at ease while his head wondered what part she wanted. Did she mean he could kill Alexander Montclair but the rest of the Montclair Family would be her business. After all, from the looks of it, she did seem to have a deep hatred for that family when she met the young man at the restaurant. Was there a grudge between them other than her sister''s death? Oliver could not speculate, but if there was indeed a part to which she was more entitled, he naturally would not take it. He smiled at her and nodded, turning around again and continuing his steps. When going out, he only walked, not using a vehicle. Usually there was security to help escort him to the gate in an electric car, but today those who worked in that field seemed to be on holiday, so he walked leisurely through the complex''s sidewalks, continuing to stride like he was living a normal life. It was just that life around the world had now become abnormal could be clearly seen. The complex was very quiet now, unlike the usual time in the morning when there would be groups of people exercising or the elderly walking or doing gymnastics in front of their houses. Sometimes he saw cars, but the drivers seemed to be in a hurry, driving so fast that they almost hit the sidewalk several times. Chapter 64: Drama On Roads When he arrived at the gate, he found only security on guard. They were even fast asleep, as if lost in a sweet dream. Perhaps they were exhausted by now. Oliver had no desire to disturb them. He focused more on the city streets where the situation was similar to the compound, only in a larger zone. It was deserted and the cars passing by looked hurried. When he saw people, he found them to be in a state of confusion. The shops were almost all closed. Those that were open had no customers. From the looks of it, those who wanted to level up chose to go outside while the rest were not in the mood for any activity. The future was currently too uncertain. Feeling that there was nothing interesting to see, Oliver finally surfed the internet to check out the news. He was quickly taken aback as the first page of the forum he opened featured photos of his either in golden flames or as he stood wearing a black coat with his face unable to be seen. He became a topic of discussion, not just in Vera, but all over Europe or even the world. There were even videos of him defeating each of the three Monster Bosses he had defeated. People speculated about his power level, wondering how he could be so strong. The problem was that aside from the footage of Raphael fighting Monster Bosses, there were other footage of certain people with SS Class Skills fighting Monster Bosses in different places. It''s just that, they all mostly can only fight evenly and then can only defeat the Monster Boss they are fighting after getting help from some of their friends who have Class S Skills. On the other hand, the figure with golden flames could defeat a Monster Boss with ease, even defeating three at once last night. Various titles were given to him due to his unknown identity. Some gave him the title of Flame King on the grounds that he had the power of fire, and some gave him the title of Shadow King because he hid his identity. However, the most popular was the Shadow Flame King, combining the two titles together. Continuing to read people''s discussions, he felt like laughing and crying at the same time. Even funnier, he found a group that supported him to become the king of the earth, conquer the earth and rule over everyone to make the earth stable. The people in the group were mostly ordinary people who could only afford the most ordinary skills plus had low courage to hunt monsters so their strength was hardly developed. They were filled with doubts about this new era, so they expected someone to lead them all. If there were only a few people who wanted that, Oliver would probably ignore them. However, he found that the members of the group reached hundreds of thousands even though the group had only been founded yesterday. They seemed really determined to make him king. Only, he immediately thought that he wasn''t interested. Perhaps being a king was wonderful, being able to rule over people. Unfortunately, he was not that kind of person. He preferred to be free on his own. The important thing was to have personal power that could be constantly relied upon. Vrom! Suddenly a loud exhaust sound echoed from beside him, startling him so much that he almost jumped. His expression instantly turned ugly as he looked to the side, ready to pick a fight with the person who sounded the muffler. This was clearly a provocation to him. However, he restrained himself as it turned out to be a woman sitting on a black ninja. She opened the glass of her helmet, revealing a very pretty Korean face with kohl on her eyebrows. Today, she looked very confident, as if she had found a new identity. Of course, she is Kim Hana. She took off her helmet, untangling her black hair. "Handsome, why walk alone, how about we go together?" she said. Oliver, "..." "Did you just take some medicine?" Oliver immediately asked in response. She was completely different, her original personality was that of an anti-social person, yet now she was behaving like a seducer. Without a certain drug, Oliver didn''t believe she could do it, and why did she need to do this? "Come on," she replied, waving her hair again. "I practiced for hours last night to say this, don''t say weird things about me." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her demeanor remained relaxed, really like she had changed. Oliver made an observation and was made to feel that she was indeed not on any particular drug. "Why?" he asked again. "Isn''t it obvious, you must realize that I''m fascinated by you, so I just want to be more open about my feelings, I don''t want to keep being shy," she replied. "And I want us to be lovers!" Oliver, "..." He was speechless after hearing the expression of her heart. It was one thing if she had such a wish, yet she could actually say it. "Do you want to ask me to marry you?" he asked after a moment of silence. Discover magic on m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r He wondered if she no longer held to her ideology that they should get married first. "I hope so, but I know you can''t be hasty about it. After all, you''re still young. I can wait, but we can establish an official bond first," she replied. "I suddenly feel like you''re not compatible with me," Oliver replied directly. He immediately thought that when he heard her answer. It wasn''t that he didn''t like her. It''s just that he felt she was pushing herself too hard to the point of throwing away her own personality. Seeing a woman like this, Oliver was amused. He would rather things go naturally between them. When he said he might not get along with her, Kim Hana''s relaxed demeanor instantly disappeared. Her expression became frozen while her eyes became slightly reddish. Even tears began to appear between her eyes. "I knew it, you''re a selfish man, you won''t appreciate me, you jerk, fackkk youu" she said, starting to sob. She got off her motorcycle without even lowering the standard, making the motorcycle fall. Oliver hurriedly grabbed the back of the motorcycle to hold it up so it wouldn''t fall while his eyes looked at Kim Hana who was evidently starting to look frustrated. This made the passers-by can''t help but stop. A drama in the real world, even in normal life, this was always interesting, especially with the current world situation. This is real entertainment that will make them forget their anxiety. The appeal of this drama was made even more interesting because the woman was Korean. "You must feel great after playing me," Kim Hana said one last time before taking a step with a small run. Her original personality had returned. This further proved that she was pushing herself, and when things didn''t go according to her plan, she immediately took a mental hit. Maybe she felt ashamed. Chapter 65: Still Together Oliver did not show any particular expression. This was because he really wasn''t sure what kind of expression he needed to show in a situation like this. Ultimately, this was because he was dealing with a woman who had some mental issues. However, he viewed this as something for the better. At least Kim Hana would no longer force herself to do something strange. "Well!" He finally got on the motorcycle, started the engine, and put on the helmet. Kim Hana was a little surprised to hear the sound of her motorcycle engine so she looked back, stopping her steps. Seeing Oliver riding that motorcycle, she couldn''t help but be confused. After that, Oliver even moved the motorcycle slightly forward until it arrived at her side. "Hop on, accompany me to find breakfast," he said to her, acting as usual. "You!" Kim Hana couldn''t believe that Oliver didn''t try to comfort her after making her cry. He apparently acted like there was no problem between them at all. "Can''t you find it yourself," she replied in a fairly high tone. She had originally invited him to use the motorcycle, but now she refused. "You''d better not refuse, lest I force you," Oliver replied, so dominating that Kim Hana gasped for air. The people watching this drama were also dumbfounded, thinking that Oliver was so arrogant, as if he could do whatever he wanted. "Boy, who do you think you are. Forcing a woman here, do you think you can do everything?" A man in his 25s suddenly came over and scolded Oliver. He apparently couldn''t stand his arrogant attitude. Appearance-wise, he should be an employee working in an elite company. I don''t know what he was thinking, but today he was wearing formal clothes, like he was heading to his office. As he walked forward, he seemed to want to protect Kim Hana. Every now and then he glances at her, as if to see if she is impressed by him. Of course, he would feel great if he could start a romantic relationship from this woman. Unfortunately, Kim Hana turned out as if she was unaware of his existence. She just stares at Oliver with an uncertain expression. This made the man uneasy, wondering if this Korean woman already had too deep feelings for the young man. "Do you have a problem?" Oliver looked at him sharply, asking coldly. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When looking directly into his eyes, the man involuntarily stopped his steps. His heart was inexplicably racing, as if he had met with the most difficult problem, the result of his own instinctual judgment. "Nn-nooo," he said spontaneously. He didn''t even know why he did that. When Oliver''s gaze became sharper, even his blood ran cold. He was made even more frightened. When he could no longer contain his fear, he turned and ran. Kim Hana finally realized that there was a man who wanted to help her, but when she realized, the man had run away. Of course, she knew that even if he didn''t leave, she wouldn''t be attracted to him. His charm was too low compared to the charm of the young man on the motorcycle. When Oliver continued to stare at her, she became somewhat helpless. "Hmph, let''s just say I had to," she said with a snort. After that, she actually got on the motorcycle. Stay immersed with m-vl-em-py-r Vrom! She hadn''t sat steady yet and Oliver had already turned the throttle so that the motorcycle slid until the front tire lifted up slightly. The panicked Kim Hana hurriedly hugged his waist to hold on. The back seat was very high. Just holding onto Oliver''s shoulders wasn''t enough for her to keep from falling. She needed to resuscitate her body onto his back, something that of course made her very comfortable. "Are they faking it?" The people who saw the scene looked at each other with unsure expressions. Looking at them now, they thought there was no fight at all between the two of them. Until the motorcycle stabilized, Kim Hana continued to hug Oliver''s waist. She only hugged him more lightly because otherwise, she would have difficulty sitting down. Although she was comfortable, she couldn''t help but show an awkward expression since they had fought in the first place. The good thing was that the motorcycle didn''t have mirrors so Oliver couldn''t see behind him without looking back. He felt the woman''s embrace, which made him occasionally glance at his own stomach. To say he wasn''t distracted would be a lie. However, it wasn''t being distracted that made him uncomfortable. It just made him uncomfortable so his desire became wider. This woman was not wrong if she boasted of her beauty because her touch was truly comforting, yet it was comforting that made a man want more. Oliver wouldn''t argue that he was quite tempted by her. Taking her to bed must be something fun. Maybe if he really wanted to be free without anything restricting them, getting married was the only solution. With the current state of the world where life would be even more barbaric than in ancient times, a man getting married at 18, 17, or even 16 might not have a problem at all. The question is about the man''s capability. If he is strong, then that means he is capable, has the right to marry. Screwing a woman only after marrying her is certainly something more honorable because it''s a statement that he will take full responsibility.. The concept of whether Kim Hana was right to be his wife was not something he needed to think about. If he saw another woman who was better, Isabel for example, or perhaps a woman elsewhere, he would just have to remarry, add another wife because he had the power that gave him the right to do so. Only, he wasn''t sure how to go about the marriage. In the end, he discarded the thought which he found very amusing. When he saw a small restaurant that was open, he stopped there. It was an old restaurant that could hardly be called a restaurant in this era where every restaurant had high standards. Oliver didn''t even see any waiters in the restaurant. It was apparently self-managed by an old woman who seemed to have no particular desire in her life other than waiting for her death. Chapter 66: Meet Again Oliver had to cross the street when he headed to the restaurant. Much to his surprise, Kim Hana suddenly threw her cell phone into the air while she herself hugged him tightly all of a sudden. Spontaneously, he stared at the phone, finally realizing that the phone''s camera was recording. The woman apparently wanted to take a video in this pose. The phone''s camera was practically recording the figures of the two of them clearly. However, Oliver chose not to interfere with the woman''s wishes. Stay connected via m_vl_em_p_yr Although he was facing the camera, his head was wearing a helmet so his face was covered, so it didn''t matter, only Kim Hana''s face was revealed. And Kim Hana managed to catch the cell phone as it started to fall. Her hand moved like lightning, and after that, she stopped hugging his waist as the motorcycle also started to stop. After the motorcycle stopped, Oliver took off his helmet, looking at the woman behind him who immediately got off the motorcycle. Apparently she had become indifferent. There was no trace of crying on her face. She even looked radiant. A woman with a beautiful face truly has a natural advantage. When she was calm, her beauty instantly covered her gloomy side. Oliver smiled slightly when he saw her face. "Yeah, after all, women with your kind are very quick to recover their mood," he said. "Frustrating for a man is not worth it at all," she replied, looking very indifferent. She was starting to act like she was underestimating him. This only made Oliver laugh softly. However, he didn''t say anything else, walking into the restaurant. The owner, an old woman, looked astonished that her humble restaurant was visited by a man and woman who seemed to be very elite. She greeted them with a big smile. "Welcome, young lady and master, please have a seat, what would you like to order?" she said excitedly. Although she looked very old, she still seemed to be very healthy. Her body was not hunched at all while her hair was still naturally bright brown. Oliver guessed that she lived alone with no children and grandchildren at all. Thinking about the changes in life on earth, he wondered if this old lady could still continue her business. Upon sitting down, he replied, "please give us all the menus you sell." He decided to order all the menus. After all, there were only about five menus, so buying them all wasn''t much, and he did need more food. Kim Hana didn''t mind. She sits next to him but makes a little distance. Once seated, she was only concerned with her own cell phone. Apparently she started editing the video she had taken. Oliver just glanced at her for a moment, then watched the old woman prepare the food since the kitchen was attached to the restaurant''s dining room so people could see as she cooked. Much to Oliver''s surprise, the woman was actually unleashing the power of the wind as she cooked, using it to blow away plates and spoons so she didn''t have to pick them up directly. She actually had power and it wasn''t so weak. Oliver even suspected that the skill the old woman was using wasn''t a Class D or C Skill. It was probably Class B considering that the wind could fly those things well. This meant that not only did she have a Class B Skill, she was also doing monster hunting or else she wouldn''t be able to use her skill. Kim Hana was also surprised when she realized the woman was using wind power. After placing all the plates of food on a large tray, the old woman immediately approached them. She continued to smile in high spirits, seemingly unaware that they were looking at her in surprise. Arriving beside them, she began to arrange the plates in front of them. After that, she made an inviting posture. "Please eat, young master, lady. If you want to go out to hunt monsters, you should have a big breakfast so that you can fight non-stop," she said. "Madam, do you also hunt monsters?" Kim Hana asked in response. "Oh, yes..." The old woman was a little surprised at the sudden question. "After all, old ladies like me also need to evolve in this new era. Otherwise, the young people might use their power to bully me, so I used all my savings to buy a skill that is powerful enough." She explained with an expression that seemed innocent yet excited while showing her palm where the wind gathered on it. Seeing that, Oliver who was originally worried about the fate of old ladies like her didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Since she had powers, her old body might start to feel young. It didn''t seem like she really had any other interests other than waiting for death. Or maybe that''s the case, but she''s still doing her best in life. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are wonderful, madam. Not all old ladies can be like you." He gave her a compliment. At his praise, she laughed softly. "I''m just struggling, and I''m sure you two are even more incredible. People are panicking right now but you can still live your life with ease and confidence," she said. Oliver just smiled at that. Perhaps not wanting to disturb their breakfast, the woman went to the kitchen. Oliver started to eat, and it turned out that the old lady''s cooking was really very good, having an amazing combination of flavors. It beats most high-end restaurants that mostly lack strong special flavors. Even Kim Hana looked happy as she ate. Of course, they didn''t talk to each other as they ate. Since the street was quiet, the restaurant didn''t get any other diners either. This may not be favorable for the old lady, but Oliver can eat more quietly. "Tskckck, look who it is. How did we meet here. Oliver, everyone is busy thinking of ways to become stronger, but you have time to date an Korean woman. Have you realized that there''s no hope for you so you''d rather enjoy life. Yeah, that''s not a bad thing, I guess?" "..." Unfortunately, Oliver''s calm was interrupted by the sound of laughter from behind him. It was a familiar sound to him because the owner of this voice was the one who satirized him the most to please his boss. Who else but Mateo, Alex''s henchman. Looking back, he found not only him, but also Alex who was walking with a cane as one of his ankles was being wrapped by a bandage. He was surrounded by his other two henchmen who seemed to be standing guard in case he fell. Chapter 67: Rampage Oliver hadn''t expected them to come to this restaurant, making him wonder if they hadn''t found another restaurant to go to. It was just that, seeing that Alex had to use a cane, he almost laughed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed that the wound that his fire produced was different. It can''t recover quickly. Since Kim Hana already knew about them, so she was quite surprised when she saw them. Meanwhile, Alex looked at Oliver with a very gloomy expression. "Oliver, I''m starting to accept that Isabel chose you, but how dare you have an affair with another woman," he said in a tone full of truth while scolding him. Of course, Oliver was sure he was just saying nonsense. There was no way he could accept that Isabel preferred him. He must have just wanted to look good. "Oliver, I''ll show Isabel your true nature." One of Alex''s henchmen suddenly took out a cell phone, starting to record. Only, just as he started recording, Kim Hana suddenly stood up, and moved quickly in front of him. She grabbed his cell phone and pushed him to the ground. After that, she violently threw the phone onto the street, instantly splitting it in half. Even Oliver was surprised by her actions, let alone Alex and his minions. They were just talking but this woman immediately resorted to violence. "I hate brats like you the most," the woman said, looking angry. Not knowing what she was thinking, she suddenly charged towards Alex, kicking his bandaged ankle. Relying on her level being higher than Alex''s, she was able to move at a speed that was hard for the man to detect even though he had a Class S Skill. BANG! Her kick struck the man''s ankle, making his eyes widen. "Ahhhh..." He instantly screamed in pain, falling down quickly while his two friends failed to help him as they were shocked by Kim Hana''s actions. "You? What are you doing?" said Mateo. "You need a beating too," Kim Hana replied. BANG! She kicked him directly in the face, breaking his glasses. The others could no longer stand by as Kim Hana continued to attack them. Even if she was a beautiful Korean woman, she should be taught a lesson if she was being barbaric. Unfortunately, when the men advanced, they found a difference in strength. Kim Hana moved like an undetectable shadow, sometimes she seemed to appear directly behind them, easily knocking them down. When she attacked harder, the sound of bones cracking echoed from the people she attacked. "Miss, miss, please stop." The restaurant owner couldn''t calmly watch the fight in her restaurant. She couldn''t help but come forward to stop Kim Hana. Although the latter still looked emotional, she still stopped when the old lady asked her to. The latter sighed, but was quite confused as she saw the people unable to stand up anymore. "Should I call an ambulance?" She wondered. It was rather doubtful to her because if she called an ambulance, it would take at least five ambulances to carry them all. Oliver was a bit embarrassed by Kim Hana''s actions. This woman was acting without thinking. Although he personally did want to attack Alex when he met him, he would attack without making a big fuss. After a moment of silence, he said, "Madam, there is no need to call an ambulance, you just need to wait, someone will pick them up. However, we have to leave first." He put a few bills on the table as he said that, grabbing Kim Hana''s hand before pulling her away. Alex and the others could still use their hands, so they could call for help themselves. Hence, Oliver didn''t advise the old lady to call an ambulance. Read exclusive content at m v l em pyr Since he didn''t want to keep the commotion here, he decided to leave. If Alex wanted the commotion elsewhere, then that was fine. Exiting the restaurant, he immediately got on the motorcycle, signaling Kim Hana to get on. Luckily she obeyed, so they were able to leave immediately. Oliver with his helmet glass open stared back as he rode the motorcycle while Kim Hana just hugged him loosely. "You''re not taking your anger out on them for being rejected by me, are you?" he said. Actually, he suspected that was the reason. "None of your business," Kim Hana replied, turning her gaze to the side. "It seems that way, and you might also be uncomfortable hearing about another woman in my life," Oliver said. "What do you say?" Kim Hana immediately looked at him again with widened eyes while he stared ahead. "Don''t get a big head. Who cares who you''re with. I no longer have any interest in building a relationship with you." Her tone sounded like she was very angry when she spoke. However, it was hard to tell if she was angry because of his words or because of her own words. "Well, if you think that way, maybe I''ll cancel my intention. I was just thinking of marrying you officially so that we can live together without hindrance," Oliver said, sighing. His words instantly made Kim Hana react. Her fingers first began to press against his stomach while her back straightened. "W-what did you just say?" she said in a tone like she was having trouble breathing. "I''m sure you heard it clearly? Why, do you regret your words now?" Oliver replied with a quiet laugh. This time, Kim Hana could not immediately respond. She was silent as if her mind was going places. "Hmph!" Suddenly she let out a cold snort. "You think you can fool me with tricks like this. Even if it''s true, then what? Do I look like I''m going to beg for marriage? No, no one deserves me to throw away my pride. If you really want to marry me, just say it and prove it, but make sure you bring a big dowry. I won''t give myself up for free." "..." Apparently, this woman was still emotional now. She was saying whatever she wanted, following the thoughts of her heart. Shaking his head lightly, Oliver chose to stop discussing this. Something then caught his interest. In this quiet city, he saw a sizable crowd of people gathered in a park, surrounding something who knows what. Chapter 68: Unique "What are they doing?" Kim Hana wondered, turning her attention to the crowd of people. Out of curiosity, Oliver stopped his motorcycle, taking off his helmet again. He got off and walked straight towards the crowd without waiting for Kim Hana. And she was actually walking separately from him, not talking or looking at him. This made them seem unconnected, just two people who happened to be walking in the same direction. It wasn''t noticed by anyone because the gathered people didn''t look back at all despite the loud noise of motorcycle exhaust. They seemed to be too focused on their business. Oliver pushed a few people aside to open the way for him to see. The problem was that there were quite a few large trees blocking the view when he looked from behind. "Ohhh..." He was instantly dumbfounded when he saw what these people were actually swarming around. They were crowding around a young man, younger than her, supposedly only 14 years old where his body had not yet fully grown. He had a cute, ruddy face with messy blonde hair. What was interesting about him was the fact that he was sitting on a plush sofa with a huge Dragozilla on each side, each acting like they were the young man''s bodyguard. And there were more monsters besides them, lined up behind them, either Lamia or Cyclops. Perhaps they consisted of Levels 1 to 3. Although they were large, their size had not reached the point of being excessive. A sight like this was of course very surprising to Oliver. The monsters were completely real and alive, unlike his shadow army. How could that young man bring so many monsters in the city. He seemed to have control over them. When he heard the people''s talk, he finally knew that the young man was trying to sell the monsters, which he said would obey each of their buyers. Level 1 monsters he was selling for 1000 Dollars, Level 2 for 2000 Dollars, and Level 3 for 3000 Dollars. People were lured by this offer because it was obvious that they would be greatly helped if they hunted monsters with the help of monsters. ''Is he relying on a skill? However, are there any such skills for sale on earth?'' Oliver wondered. He doubted it relied on skills because the strongest skills on earth were only Class S Skills. If there was a skill that could control monsters like this, it should be in a higher class. Several people began to execute purchases as Oliver watched. 2 or 3K Dollars was definitely not taken seriously for a monster. Apparently, when someone bought a monster, the young man took a drop of blood from the monster and gave it to the buyer. The blood was applied to the buyer''s hand and after that, the purchased monster actually obeyed the buyer. This only made Oliver feel even more strange. ''Or maybe he''s relying on a special item?'' Oliver suspected that because it felt like relying on a skill was rather impossible unless it was a higher class skill. ''He must have a special background or else he wouldn''t be so bold as to show such a unique ability,'' he thought again. Even he felt tempted to find out, not to mention that other practical people would view such an ability as something very extraordinary. However, since he had more reliable skills, so he had no intention of finding out or robbing the young man. Over time, there were more people who bought monsters from that young man. Even then, the price was raised because of the scramble. Before he knew it, all the monsters were sold out except for the two Dragozilla standing by the young man''s side. They seemed to be special for him so he didn''t sell them. Each of the monsters that had been sold then followed their buyers, which was a rather astonishing sight. People who didn''t have the money to buy were busy taking videos, spreading them across the internet. Meanwhile, the two Dragozillas picked up the sofa that the young man was sitting on, carrying him away from there. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He seemed uninterested in continuing there after earning so much money. "Ehh..." Suddenly five black off road cars came, stopping at the street the young man was heading to. When the doors opened, a group of large men got out of the cars. They were all dressed in casual clothes, but people knew right away that they were members of the military, judging by the license plate of the car they were using plus they were carrying a laser pistol around their waist. "Why are the military coming?" People started discussing, looking at each other. Find your next tale on m-vl-em|p-yr "Do they want to arrest him?" "It seems so. This young man is in serious trouble now unless he has a strong background." The young man knitted his brows when he saw the people. He signaled his two Dragozillas to stop. Sure enough, the soldiers gathered in front of him. "What do you want?" he asked them. Their leader was a man in his 30s with long hair tied up. His entire body was completely filled with muscles. Even as a human, he gave a very intimidating impression to those who saw him. And he was a soldier with the rank of major, which was very high for his age. "Your name is Elliot, right?" said the man, responding to the young man''s question. "Yes!" The latter answered without hesitation. Although he knitted his eyebrows, he seemed to have no fear of those soldiers. "Elliot, we are here to run an errand to take you to Vera Military Base, please cooperate," the man replied, stating his purpose. People took a deep breath when he heard that. That the military was starting to show fangs in this changing world was something that people expected so no one was so surprised. Only, it might be a little faster. No, this was because the thing they were interested in appeared sooner. If anyone was to blame, it was the young man himself because he was so conspicuous. Chapter 69: Showing Dominance Everyone was waiting for Elliot''s response as the military officially wanted to take him to their base. If he was brought there, people felt that anything bad could happen. ''Uh, does he not have the background I imagined?'' Oliver wondered with a strange expression as he discovered that the young man hadn''t mentioned his background. He was just silent with an uncertain expression. Plus that the military was probably already investigating his life background. They were bold, which meant that even if he had a background, it was not taken seriously by the military. In the end, there weren''t many parties that could resist the military. Seeing that the young man was only silent, the leader of the military group waved his hand to some of his subordinates, asking them to take the young man immediately. "Do you dare? I am the Shadow Flame King''e younger brother," he said suddenly as several soldiers stepped towards him. He was starting to act like an arrogant young master who always relied on his background to intimidate others. When he spoke of the Shadow Flame King, everyone was stunned including those soldiers. Those who had already taken a step stopped their steps. Of course, this also made Oliver very shocked including Kim Hana. ''Since when did you become my little brother?'' he said to himself. The young man was really boasting, just saying nonsense. The major, the leader of the military group knitted his brows when he heard that, looking at the young man more carefully. "Do you have an older brother?" he asked in a rather low voice. "Of course, you''d better apologize to me now and give me a gift or my older brother will destroy your base," Elliot replied in a high tone. When he was boasting, he unhesitatingly threatened others, including the military group. To them, this sounded very painful to the ears as no one had ever talked about destroying the military base. "Brat, don''t be arrogant, we are carrying out the country''s duty. If you resist, we can consider you a rebel." One of the temperamental soldiers apparently couldn''t stand being scolded so he scolded Elliot for his words. "Do you dare with my big brother who has killed three Monster Bosses with ease?" Elliot replied. He brought up Oliver''s story last night, which was enough to make everyone hold their breath. That feat certainly scared everyone because one knew defeating him was really very difficult. "Brat, even your older brother has to submit to the state," the soldier replied. Because he was too temperamental, so he spoke without thinking. Oliver who heard it all was a bit offended because even though he had no desire to become king, he wanted his name to be a horror to the entire world. After a moment of thought, he decided to do something. First he stepped back until he was behind the crowd. After that, he jumped into the air by enveloping his body with golden flames. The hot afternoon instantly became extremely hot due to his appearance of heat. He flew through the air standing on his cube which was sized for one person to stand on. "Why do I have to submit?" he said as everyone turned their eyes towards him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ordinary people who saw him staggered to their feet while Kim Hana opened her mouth with a frozen expression, not expecting him to appear. The most surprised was naturally Elliot himself. He rubbed his eyes as if wondering if this was real. At the same time, he became nervous because of his completely bullshit claim. Oliver wasn''t looking in his direction, he kept staring at the soldier who was talking about him. Asked by him, he was somewhat unsure how to answer so his face turned blue and red. "We''re here to carry out the country''s duty, Shadow Flame King, I hope you won''t make things difficult for us." The major suddenly spoke, taking a step forward. Apparently he didn''t back down or apologize for the words of one of his subordinates. Oliver guessed he didn''t want the military''s reputation to be tarnished. After all, if they left just because he showed up, everyone would laugh at them, and after that, people would become bolder to the military. If that was the case, it would be difficult for them to stabilize the country later. "Is it state duty or helping your boss fulfill his greed?" Oliver replied with a question, which instantly made the faces of several military members turn red while people looked at each other while holding back laughter. What they were actually doing was obvious. It''s just that these things can usually only be thought about, not said. Elliot was quite happy to hear that, thinking that Oliver was defending him even though his claim to be his younger brother might have offended him. "You shouldn''t accuse the military with such baseless accusations," the major replied. "Hmph, why so hypocritical. You guys must want my ability to control monsters, right?" Elliot spoke again in a loud voice. "Hey, didn''t I tell you, if you want monsters that you can control, just buy them from me. It''s cheaper to catch the monsters out there yourself and use my services to tame them." ROAR! ROAR! The two Dragozilla beside him roared at the military member after he spoke, as if reminding them to obey their boss'' rules. The scene was particularly amusing as a 14-year-old youth scolded the men with big, muscular bodies. Some of them were so embarrassed that they had to bow their heads. "I think you all need a little punishment for abusing your position," Oliver said. He enlarged the size of the pillar until it was big enough to crush the entire army. Their eyes widened when they saw the pillar that had easily killed an Ancient Forest Gorilla last night. "What do you want to do?" the major asked. Oliver didn''t answer, he responded by swinging the pillar at them. "You!" The major was dumbfounded. Your journey continues with m-vl-em|p-yr He quickly pointed both hands upwards, creating a very thick brown wall of light. This was a skill in defense and seemed to be very powerful. It was large enough to protect all of his subordinates. Chapter 70: To The North BANG The pillar hit the wall of light extremely hard. It shook uncontrollably and then cracked and broke into countless small pieces. The pillar apparently destroyed the wall of light for only a moment. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All the military members who thought they would be safe under the wall of light hurriedly tried to run. Unfortunately, their speed was not as fast as the pillar. BANG! BANG! BANG! One by one, their heads were struck by the pillar, as if they were nailed down as their bodies sank straight into the ground, leaving only their heads. Most of them fainted immediately. The stronger ones could survive but in a condition like they were dying. The major was in the best condition, but his head was full of blood. His eyes trembled endlessly as he stared at the figure enveloped in golden flames. He was supposed to be considered extremely strong, one of the soldiers the military relied on, why could he be helpless like this? Was the difference in their strength that great? Some people recorded the scene and shared it on various forums and social media with fake accounts. No one would miss the chance to embarrass the military as many hated their arrogance. Oliver wasn''t interested in them anymore as he was already satisfied with bringing them down. He stared at Elliot who spontaneously swallowed his saliva because of his gaze. "Hello, big brother," he said as he waved his hand to him, trying his best to smile. Others thought they were familiar, but only he knew that his heart was beating hard. This was because he felt a very sharp gaze from Oliver. He had to hold his breath or else others would see that his breathing was labored. Actually Oliver was just observing him. There was something interesting about him, a symbol at the bottom of his neck. It was a symbol with a shape like a monster''s face, a gold color that was somewhat transparent. When he saw that symbol, Oliver felt there was a special power from it. He immediately thought it was what the young man relied on to tame monsters, and it seemed that it was indeed not part of the skill, but something implanted into his body. After all, even his skills didn''t bring up a specific symbol. Having understood that, Oliver wasn''t interested in finding out more. He left by controlling the cube away from there, passing by a skyscraper. He flung himself behind the skyscraper, landing in a narrow alley with his usual appearance. After that, he walked straight out of the alley, towards Kim Hana''s motorcycle. The woman also walked towards the motorcycle. "I want to go home now, so you can go by yourself," she told him, looking like she wasn''t thinking about anything when she said that. After that, she got on the motorcycle, which was indeed her motorcycle. Oliver couldn''t help but roll his eyes. This woman was getting bolder to him and was now starting to defy him. She obviously deliberately wanted to leave him here. Before she turned the key, he grabbed the key and pulled it from its hole. "You!" Kim Hana looked at him with widened eyes. "Give it back!" she said, trying to grab the key, which of course failed because he pointed it backwards. "Girl, do you have a grudge against me now?" Oliver asked her. "Who are you calling a girl, I''m older than you." The woman immediately protested. After all, she was past the age to be called a girl. Even if it was an old man calling her a girl, she would object, not to mention a man who was still in high school. "I can make you angry, but if you make me angry, you won''t have an easy life," Oliver replied. Just like that, Kim Hana''s breathing became labored with her cheeks and neck flushed while her eyes began to tear up. "If you weren''t stronger, I''d challenge you to a fight right now," she said. "That''s a ridiculous fantasy," Oliver replied. "However, you look cute right now," he added. After that, his hand moved quickly, pinching her slightly puffy cheeks. Being called cute plus having her cheeks pinched, Kim Hana''s originally angry mood became mixed so that the tops of her earlobes became reddish. Your journey continues on m-vle-mpyr Unfortunately, when he said nice words to her, her heart started to blossom again. "The city is quiet right now, how about we go outside? I''ll help you level up. Although your level is quite high now, it''s not that high, and some people might have a higher level than you. Yeah, maybe we can find something interesting," Oliver said. He originally wanted to walk around the city, but felt that there were too few activities in this city. Kim Hana looked into his eyes after hearing his words. She thought for a while before nodding. "Alright," she said, using a fairly soft tone. Perhaps she couldn''t resist the offer to raise her level. After all, with his help, her leveling up had become easy. Oliver smiled because she didn''t refuse. He used his hand, signaling her to shift to the back seat. "Huh!" She snorted softly but didn''t refuse. She shifted to the back seat then Oliver climbed onto the front seat of the motorcycle, and inserted the key into the hole. Vrom! He immediately took off, heading north, the opposite direction of their base. He did this because he wanted to see a new place. Plus, the north had a special appeal because about five kilometers from the wall there, there was a beach and the sea. When he left, the soldiers started coming out from underground in miserable conditions. They even asked people to help them. None of them realized that the Shadow Flame King had just passed them on a motorcycle. With the traffic quiet, Oliver was able to twist the motorcycle''s throttle without holding back. The engine and exhaust roared loudly while the speed exceeded 150km in no time. It really was a motorcycle with a large cc. Its speed beat that of most cars. Kim Hana''s black hair fluttered in the wind. The people they passed by were somewhat mesmerized when they saw her, becoming jealous of Oliver riding that motorcycle while being hugged by her. Unfortunately, even at that high speed, Kim Hana''s embrace was rather loose. He did not feel any special sensation on his back. This woman was still holding back. Perhaps she didn''t want her own uncontrollable self. In a short time, the north gate appeared in their view. It was full of damage yet still managed to be closed. There was a very strong scent of burnt wood from outside, probably the remnants of last night''s scent due to the large amount of wood burned by Oliver''s golden fire. Chapter 71: Another Problem For Vera Oliver stopped the motorcycle not far from the gate. It was closed, so he couldn''t get out with the motorcycle. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The only way was to exit through the small gates that could be found along the wall, used by most people. However, now that people were starting to be able to jump high, there were quite a few who directly jumped to the top of the wall and then jumped down again. There was even a large parking lot around the wall to park vehicles, and it was free. Once off the motorcycle, Oliver straightened his clothes that had become a bit messy due to the high speed of the ride. Either he or Kim Hana were getting quite a few strange looks from passersby. Probably because they were only dressed casually, which was not very suitable for wandering around in this area. After all, when hunting monsters, almost everyone wore thicker and more covered clothing. Of course, they didn''t care about other people''s judgment. Walking closer to the wall, Oliver didn''t look like he was going to jump. He was a bit lazy, and finally decided to go through the small gate beside the main gate. Kim Hana who was following him was a little uncomfortable that they weren''t jumping, which made them look weak. However, she had no choice but to follow Oliver since here she would depend on him. Passing through the small gate, Oliver arrived again at the area where he had fought with the Primordial Sky Tree, the tree that he had burned endlessly and now its heart had become his heart. He was quite surprised when he finally saw his battle area where the area that was many times larger than a soccer field had become a black, dust-filled wasteland. It was very hot and breathing was quite uncomfortable either because of the scent of burning or because the air itself was polluted with remnants of smoke. There were no monsters to be seen there. Even the monsters probably didn''t like hanging around in an area with such conditions. Most people Oliver saw chose to leave the area quickly after they passed through the wall. "Let''s go to the beach," Oliver said to Kim Hana. He had already decided where they would hunt monsters. Just in a normal place, he probably wouldn''t find anything interesting, which was why he wanted to go to the beach. When Kim Hana nodded, Oliver started running, just a casual run but very fast even for Kim Hana. He ran through the deserted area, avoiding people. The monsters outside were still as numerous as yesterday, still only consisting of three types where the Lamia could only be found in areas close to the river. Their levels had all started to increase, which of course increased their size. Oliver found some Monster Generals at Level 11. Although they couldn''t help him level up yet, their presence suggested it wouldn''t be long before the monsters would level up past his level. "Ehh..." As he continued to run forward, Oliver was dumbfounded by the number of people running from the direction ahead of him towards the city. They looked very panicked as they ran, so hasty that they were out of breath. "What''s going on?" Oliver couldn''t help but stop, keeping an eye on the running people. When a man passed right in front of him, he grabbed the man''s hand, making him stop instantly. "Damn, what are you doing? Let go of me!" The man immediately scolded Oliver with bulging eyes without thinking. Perhaps Kim Hana, also out of curiosity, slapped the back of his neck with the edge of her palm to bring his mind out of panic. "Tell us first what happened or you won''t be able to leave," she said. The man almost fell over from Kim Hana''s blow. He looked back to see her but was now coming to his senses. "Ts-tsunami," he said in a hurried tone. "There''s a tsunami nearly 50 meters high ahead." Hearing his words, Oliver slowly released his hand so that he could finally run. He was naturally shocked by the information he had said. Quickly, he jumped onto a tree. If the tsunami was 50 meters high, it would definitely be visible if he climbed up the tree. From below, it was difficult to see because of the many obstructions blocking the view of the distance. Kim Hana also climbed up the tree, looking very curious. If there really was a tsunami, then Vera would be in big trouble. After all, the distance between the beach and Vera was only about 5 kilometers. Although Vera wouldn''t drown because there was a wall that was also 50 meters high surrounding it, the bad thing was that the city would be surrounded by water. "Is this for real," Kim Hana said when she and Oliver finally arrived at the top of the tree. Discover more on m|vl|e|mp|y|r About maybe a kilometer meters in front of them, there really was a huge wave, so high, and so wide that its left and right ends couldn''t be seen. It was moving quickly towards them, flattening whatever it passed. Quite a few monsters drowned in it. Even they didn''t escape the disaster. Oliver saw that there were still many humans running around, including soldiers who looked terrified. ''What''s wrong with Vera, why is there so much trouble here?'' He wondered, unable to be more confused than now. His intention to go to the beach had clearly failed. Due to the speed of that tsunami, it was getting closer to him. Having no other choice, he enlarged the size of his gold cube then grabbed Kim Hana''s hand, jumped on top of the cube while pulling her and flew the cube into the air. His eyes continued to watch the tsunami. There were no other phenomena, only that from above he could see the sea that seemed to have become bigger because it was visible from where he was. Not long after, the tsunami finally passed underneath her, continuing towards Vera. "Can the city walls hold it back?" Kim Hana couldn''t help but wonder. If the wall failed to hold back the tsunami, then Vera would naturally be finished. This wasn''t like the world under normal circumstances where people could still repair the destroyed city. Now that everyone was busy fighting, there would be no one out there to care about the destroyed city. "That should hold," Oliver said, responding to Kim Hana''s words. The wall was so thick in addition to being tall, it certainly wasn''t easy to destroy. It was just that, right now there was quite a bit of damage to the wall, so water could practically still get in. Vera itself would probably be flooded until the walls were repaired. Chapter 72: Sea Monsters Oliver watched the tsunami''s movement without blinking, waiting for it to reach Vera. It was a good thing people had such a fast running speed now or they would have been swallowed up by the tsunami. Enjoy new chapters from m-v l''-NovelFire One by one, they jumped over the wall. Although many did not make it, they continued by climbing. However, as this was a natural disaster, not everyone survived. Some were still drowned by the tsunami. BANG! It finally hit the city wall very hard, shaking it so hard that the vibrations were felt in the air. The top of the tsunami naturally passed through the top of the wall, pushing the people on top of it while the entire tsunami began to surround the wall through the left and right sides as it failed to penetrate it. "This is crazy, how can there be a tsunami like this, the sea in the north doesn''t have this much water," Kim Hana said, panting. She imagined it happened before Vera built its wall and people didn''t have the strength yet, so maybe she would have drowned along with the city. The tsunami water seemed to have no boundaries. It quickly passed through Vera through the side of its walls then went further and stopped in the south which was indeed higher ground, merging with the rivers there. As such, Vera looked like a city standing in the middle of the sea with the land below it. The Lamia seemed happy with that condition as they could move more freely in the vast water. They even seemed to become stronger. The flooding on the outskirts of the city could be clearly seen from above, forcing people to climb onto the roofs of their houses. Although there was no government instruction, when people realized that the holes in the walls needed patching, they quickly started patching the holes in various ways. Oliver thought for a long time but couldn''t think of anything. Sometimes he thought he felt sad that his city had fallen into such a situation, but with life changing he felt that this was also something funny. In the end, he took a photo first, sending it to the group. Oliver: (My city is surrounded by the sea now, is this part of the test of civilization?) Deep Sea Queen: (Oh my, this is a serious disaster, the sea monsters are coming soon, they''re always more troublesome.) Primordial Azure Dragon: (The sea is rising, it should be to support the Monster King in that river hole. This is part of the test of civilization set by nature.) Underworld Lord: (I should probably say this, this condition won''t change even if the Monster King dies. This is already the new condition of the area around the city.) "..." Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! From the north, Oliver heard the sound of water seemingly splitting so his gaze turned there. Immediately he was amazed as he saw large fish consisting of various types of fish whether it was sharks or whales moving quickly towards Vera. Their numbers were hard to predict, but Oliver thought a thousand was too few to describe them. They were much more numerous and behind them were still much bigger fish. To the south were the Lamia while to the north were the monster fish. The real problem for Vera is them, not the tsunami. If those who were relentlessly pounding on the city walls, it probably wouldn''t last long. Oliver of course couldn''t stay still because if they succeeded, he wouldn''t be able to return to the city. He waited for them, ready to attack the moment they arrived below him. When they got closer, he pointed his hand downwards. Water, this was also something that was very much in his favor. Buzz! An enormous vortex was created, instantly spinning at breakneck speed. The thousands of giant fish could not escape the vortex. They were trapped and carried away by the current of the vortex, spinning inside it. "Kill them," Oliver said to Kim Hana. The level of those fish wasn''t that high, he wouldn''t gain anything from killing them. Since they were fish, the vortex he created could also only restrict their movement, not kill them. Hearing his words, Kim Hana jumped up without hesitation, taking out the black sword she had gotten. It was a class A sword, emitting a black aura that gave off a terrifying sensation. With a cold expression, Kim Hana slashed the sword at a shark three times her size. With one slash, the shark''s body was split in two, spurting blood that turned the sea red. Using the shark''s severed body as a foothold, Kim Hana jumped onto another fish, continuing to slash her sword, cutting fish after fish. Oliver couldn''t continue watching her actions because in the distance, he saw a new group of sharks coming. Perhaps in that one vortex, even if Kim Hana fought all day, she couldn''t kill them all. Some of the sharks also managed to escape the vortex, continuing their journey towards Vera. Of course, at Vera''s gate there were many people waiting. They just couldn''t see Oliver because the distance of more than a kilometer made him invisible. "Megalodon!" Oliver''s eyes widened somewhat when he saw the whale that was very far behind, moving slowly but even though it was very far away from him, its body was clearly visible because of how huge it was. It had rows of teeth shaped like rows of spines, blackish-white in color. DING! (Megalodon Whale! S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - Level: 14 - Type: Monster Boss!) When he saw the whale, Oliver immediately got a notification from the System. Another Monster Boss and its level was higher than his. Although it wouldn''t contribute much to his level, he would get bonus points which might still be impressive even though it wouldn''t be too much due to their not much difference in level. Without thinking, he moved his cube towards the megalodon whale, leaving Kim Hana alone. The vortex would not disappear, so there was nothing to worry about. Kim Hana didn''t even notice when he left because she was too busy fighting. Chapter 73: Swallowed Oliver saw the Megalodon Whale staring at him as he flew close to it. It seemed to have very strong instincts. Its speed began to increase, like it had already decided that he was its opponent. At this time, Oliver was ready with his pillar that began to lengthen and enlarge. "Aoooo..." The whale opened its mouth, roaring very loudly. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelFire Its roar produced waves that traveled through the air, spreading over a wide area so that even the people in the city could hear it. It overpowered the sound of the city alarm, making many people nervous as they wondered what other monsters were coming. "Your roar means nothing to me," David said in response, continuing to fly to get closer to it. Its size somewhat amazed him, bigger than all the Monster Bosses he had defeated. It wasn''t even just a little bigger. Its back could practically serve as a place to build a house. Just as Oliver spoke, the whale''s mouth suddenly sucked in a huge amount of water, large enough to make the sea seem to shrink. Its belly began to inflate as it continued to suck in the seawater until it resembled a balloon. Oliver narrowed his eyes, suspecting that the whale would spout the water to attack later. When he thought that, it covered its mouth. ROAR! It then opened its mouth abruptly with a roar and spouted a fast-moving jet of water at Oliver. The water was like a laser shot, seemingly solid but clean so that the inside was clearly visible. When Oliver observed it, he felt that if someone was trapped in that water, it would be difficult to get out. It would probably stay there to wait for it to run out of breath. An attack from a Monster Boss was naturally dangerous, it couldn''t be otherwise. Only, it was a water attack. From the moment the water appeared, Oliver instantly felt a connection with it, a connection that allowed him to control it. If his aunt was here, she could practically freeze the water laser right into the whale. When the laser was almost in front of him, he pointed his hand forward. Shua! The water laser suddenly split in half, making room for her in the center while it continued to glide along each side in two halves. The whale seemed so surprised by the sight that its eyes widened. Even so, it did not stop the attack. Perhaps it had to use up the water in its stomach after sucking in so much water. Oliver occasionally glanced back, somewhat amazed that the water laser had extended for several kilometers. The water would probably fall on Vera later. Of course, Oliver wasn''t going to wait until the whale was done attacking before he counterattacked. With another movement of his hand, hundreds of golden bones that were each 7 meters long appeared above the whale. They reflected the sunlight, which was extremely eye-piercing to look at. Click! Oliver snapped his fingers, making them slide towards the whale who was too focused on his own attack to notice. When it came to, it made a swimming-like motion, and it made the water around its body rise upwards, forming a very dense and thick ball of water to protect its body. Seeing that, Oliver thought it might indeed be able to disrupt his attack as the speed of his bones would practically become very slow. Unfortunately, it was still water. He snapped his fingers once more. Instantly, the water ball broke into countless water droplets. No matter that the whale was a creature that lived in water since birth, its control over water was still inferior to him who had an SSS+ Class Skill in the water field. Without that water ball present, his bones quickly stabbed at the whale''s massive body from all directions. Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! They dug into the whale''s flesh until only half a meter remained, six and a half meters of them completely penetrating the whale''s massive body. "Aoooo..." The whale roared in pain, stopping spouting water. It instead submerged its body underwater as a form of escape. "Too bad, you''re too weak for me," Oliver said with a faint smile. Much to his surprise, right after he said that, the whale suddenly moved quickly to the top of the water after swimming underwater for a while. It then jumped into the air with its mouth wide open, heading towards him. Apparently, it wanted to swallow him. Perhaps it wanted to die along with him when it realized it wouldn''t be able to live much longer as it had almost its entire body stabbed. Oliver chose silence, allowing himself to be swallowed up. He was rather curious as to what was inside the whale for it to make such a ridiculous decision. The stomach fluid that might melt everything didn''t worry him because he could regenerate, and who knew if it could melt his body. When the whale''s mouth finally arrived in front of him, he finally realized how big it was. It could definitely swallow a container truck. Even each of its teeth was bigger than his body, so it wouldn''t be able to chew through him. Realizing that he was already in its mouth, the whale instantly closed its mouth and swallowed everything in its mouth. Oliver instantly felt the suction power of the whale''s throat, sucking his body quickly. He didn''t come into contact with anything because he was just a small object. Passing through the whale''s throat was like a journey for him. To his surprise, there was a light at the end of the throat, a light that seemed to come from the whale''s belly. Once past the throat, he finally arrived at the whale''s huge belly which he could see clearly due to the presence of light there. The whale''s belly consisted of a very large space with something like a lake at the bottom, filled with a very hot and endlessly gassy liquid plus emitting a very unpleasant smell. Oliver had to plug his nose here because breathing just made him want to explode. And the source of the light was quite a surprise to him, a diamond the size of a goat. It was so big that Oliver rubbed his eyes. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The whale probably swallowed it accidentally under the sea which is why it was here. However, is there really such a big diamond. Chapter 74: An Offer Of course, a diamond of that size had a very high value, especially in the current era, the value of diamonds had increased dramatically because even the constellations considered them to be precious diamonds. "This is mine now," Oliver said with a faint smile. He was still stepping on his cube in the stomach, so he didn''t fall into the lake below, instead he was able to move through the air freely. He arrived in front of the diamond and touched it. To his surprise, it was surprisingly cold, like the ice in a refrigerator, a stark contrast to this whale''s extremely hot belly. Because it was a diamond, it was very hard. Oliver thought it probably wouldn''t melt under his golden fire if it was only for a moment. "Well then, it''s time to grill this whale," he said with a faint smile. Above his palm, golden flames appeared, making the heat in the belly many times hotter. The whale should have been immediately disturbed as Oliver felt a random movement from its body. Boom! The golden flame then exploded, filling the stomach, turning the liquid below into vapor completely and turning the walls of the stomach into ash. It continued to grow at a rapid rate because at the same time the flesh of the whale was turning to ash relentlessly. Its large body only made it more vulnerable to the flames. Not long after, Oliver finally saw the light of day as the whale''s upper and lower body disappeared, leaving only its head and tail. It naturally died when its midsection disappeared. Buzz! The remnants of Oliver''s golden flame vaporized the water all the way to the ground beneath the tsunami sea, making a huge hole appear. The whale''s head and tail fell into the hole. DING! (You''ve killed a Level 14 boss monster Megalodon whale!) (You gain 98 EXP. You advance to Level 14. You gain 140 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gain 10 EXP.) DING! (Because you managed to kill a Level 14 boss monster with your level 13, you get 20 points for each of your attributes!) ''Mm, not bad!'' Oliver was immediately happy because he got 20 points for each of his attributes. This was more than he had expected. He immediately distributed his leveled up points. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 3000] [Level: 14] [EXP: 10/100] [Physique: 249]+40 [Strength: 244]+40 [Defense: 236]+40 [Speed: 245]+40 [Intelligence: 250]+40 [Endurance: 217]+20 [Will: 249]+40 [Mana: 253]+40 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) The stats changed immediately, but there was one that only gained an extra 20 points, the result of a bonus. Oliver didn''t want to think too long when dividing the points resulting from his level up, so he reduced one attribute so that he could divide 20 points for each remaining attribute. His eyes then looked down. The diamond had fallen to the ground, along with the whale''s head and tail. The whale''s shadow appeared between them, looking equally large before the seawater closed the hole so that the diamond and the shadow whale sank below. Of course, there was nothing to worry about from a drowning whale. To Oliver''s dismay, he saw no appearance of the ball of light. It seemed that even the Monster Boss had the possibility of not dropping items at all. Perhaps this applied to him since he had already gotten two S Class Artifacts from two Monster Bosses. As the water below calmed down, a darkness rose to the top that was certainly the whale of his shadow. He carried the huge diamond, clamping it between his teeth. Its weight should be several tons. Although with Oliver''s current strength lifting objects of several tons was doable, its large size left him confused about how to carry it. Maybe he needed to become a dragon again. "Uh, maybe that can be done." He suddenly had an interesting idea. He ordered the shadow whale to swallow the diamond. Gulp! He swallowed it in one gulp, even making a sound. After that, Oliver ordered the whale to enter his body. Quickly, he moved to his feet, turning into a shadow completely at high speed until it disappeared. Seeing nothing wrong, he instantly smiled. The diamond was in the whale''s stomach now and the whale was in his body. This kind of method could really be used to store things. With that, the problem of where he would keep his treasures safely was solved. He felt calm and at ease. Patting his pants, he turned around and flew again into the vortex he had created. There were many schools of fish that had passed by, he could no longer think about them. That would be the business of the people on the city walls. And Kim Hana was still fighting, looking crazy as she relentlessly cut the fish in half. Her hair, which was originally pitch black, became red from the blood of the fish but became black again when it was exposed to water. Surrounded by black smoke, when she moved, even Oliver had to move his eyeballs incessantly to follow her movements. Oliver suspected that the woman had already passed Level 10, maybe 11 or 12. Of course, there was a limit where she started to run out of energy due to exhaustion. At that point, she looked up, showing her face which was starting to turn pale. Oliver sent his pillar for her to climb upwards. Knowing what he was doing, she quickly jumped onto the pillar, which then flew carrying her towards Oliver who was standing on the cube. She started panting, trying to stabilize her breathing while Oliver continued to watch her. Realizing that he was watching her with an intense gaze, she couldn''t help but ask, "what''s wrong?" Your journey continues at m v|l-e-NovelFire "Do you want an SS Class Skill?" Oliver replied. He began to consider giving the skill that the South Sea Queen was going to give her. Originally he decided to put it off because he didn''t fully trust her. However, now he was starting to trust her and so far she had seen many of his secrets, and she didn''t look like she was going to betray. Chapter 75: New Skills "Are you serious?" asked Kim Hana, as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. After all, it was an SS Class Skill. Even though she saw Oliver using stronger skills, SS Class Skills were still too expensive. Of course, what he was going to give her was only an S Class Skill, yet it was the real thing. Its power was equivalent to an SS Class Skill on earth. "I''m sure I''m serious, however, I''m quite sorry for you. Your level is rising quickly, but your skills aren''t keeping up with your strength," Oliver replied. "I don''t need pity." Kim Hana seemed to take offense when Oliver said he felt sorry for her. She who was originally excited became rather sullen. Her reaction was something Oliver ignored. He didn''t speak anymore, opening his phone, tagging the South Sea Queen in the group. Oliver: (@Queen: please send the skill you want to give to Kim Hana.) He didn''t forget to write the woman''s system code, of course. South Sea Queen: (Ohhh, do you trust her now?) As usual, the woman was very interested in new things. Oliver chose not to respond, not wanting this conversation to go anywhere. "Eh!" Kim Hana then looked surprised. "Why only Class S," she said afterwards. Calling a Class S Skill with the word only clearly seemed dismissive. People would get excited if they heard that. However, there was nothing wrong if she said that because Oliver had previously said SS Class Skill, not S Class. "That''s a real Class S Skill," Oliver replied. "You just don''t know, the SS Class Skills that people buy are just forged S Class Skills." The woman would be confused, which was why Oliver needed to explain it to her. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The secret wasn''t that important to hide. "What do you mean?" Kim Hana became confused. "I''m sure you understand. Try to feel the power of the skill you got, how much different is it from your skills? Is it only a difference of one class or two classes? Even your Class A Skills are only Class B Skills." Kim Hana became even more confused hearing that so she knitted her eyebrows, and then seemed to feel the power in her body. If she felt it, she should have realized it. "By the way, what kind of skill is that?" asked Oliver. He himself didn''t know what kind of skill it was, which was why he asked. Things like this were rather curious. Was it a water type skill considering it was from the South Sea Queen? According to Oliver, such a skill might not suit Kim Hana because her fighting style relied more on body movement. "It lets me upgrade my other skills until their power is equivalent to that of a Class S Skill," Kim Hana replied. She seemed to find it strange that he didn''t know the skill while he was the one who helped her obtain it. Oliver''s earlobes twitched spontaneously when he heard her answer. He wanted to react but held back because it would make him look like he really didn''t know anything. A skill that allowed her to increase the class of all her skills. This sounded ridiculous and excessive. Didn''t that mean she could randomly buy cheap Class D Skills and then increase their power to the equivalent of Class S Skills. With skills like that, she would practically become super powerful. How could there be such a skill? Even Oliver wanted it. However, he thought about it, the distance between all the skills that Kim Hana could upgrade with his skills was still too far, so the woman''s strength remained far below his. She was at best only on par with the most powerful Monster Bosses or slightly above them because the value of the skill''s uniqueness could make it more attractive than an actual SS Class Skill. It''s just that, a skill like that, even if it''s real, it''s unlikely to be able to increase the power of other skills up to SSS+ Class. Oliver looked at the group chat again and wrote a question. (Queen, is there such a skill that is stronger?) Although he didn''t believe there was such a skill in SSS+ Class, he wanted to know if there was one that was slightly stronger, for example in SS or SSS Class. South Sea Queen: (I don''t have anything stronger, but the Heaven Emperor has an SSS Class version. There shouldn''t be anything stronger than that.) Stay tuned for updates on m-v l|-NovelFire Underworld Lord: (Are you guys talking about the skill of Skill Reinforcement? Hmm, it''s indeed something extraordinary, but the skill it enhances has no essence.) ''Essence?'' Oliver was a bit unsure of what Mr. Underworld was referring to. Was it some sort of statement that a fake skill would remain a fake skill. South Sea Queen: (That doesn''t matter, if you release three skills at once, even skills with essence will lose.) Underworld Lord: (But the user''s energy will run out faster.) South Sea Queen: (Who cares about that as long as you win.) "...." Star Moon Emperor: (@Oliver, I''m going to give you a skill now. Although I haven''t said it yet, but I myself think my assignment for you is if you kill three Monster Bosses. Now it seems that you''ve already killed three bosses.) The Star Moon Emperor who rarely wrote anything in the group suddenly wrote something that made Oliver excited. Right after that, a notification came into his system. DING! (You have just obtained an SSS+ Skill, called Star Moon Power, a skill that allows you to use the power of the moon and stars.) DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 3000] [Level: 14] [EXP: 10/100] [Physique: 249] [Strength: 244] [Defense: 236] [Speed: 245] [Intelligence: 250] [Endurance: 217] [Will: 249] [Mana: 253] [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) - Star Moon Power (SSS+ Class) *** "Really!" Oliver couldn''t help but be amazed. He could feel that skill and he had to admit it was an amazing skill. It might be hard to guess what the skill was like just by looking at the name and description. What was clear to Oliver was that this was an extremely devastating skill. Chapter 76: Cant Leave Oliver: (Thank you, Emperor!) He was quick to give thanks because getting a new skill really gave him a very pleasant feeling. He even wanted to use the skill immediately, but then realized that now was not the right time. There was no problem using it during the day. It was just that the skill was better used when it was really important. Perhaps if he acted, he would be of great help to people. However, it could be a bad thing because people wouldn''t get the chance to level up as it could be that all the monster fish attacking the city right now were killed if he used that skill. Worst of all, if the first group of monster fish that came was killed, there could be another group that was stronger. By then, he would be exhausted while the people in the city were unable to fight them. He needed to relax now, waiting for a really strong monster attack before using the skill. "We''re going back now," Oliver said before flying his cube far into the sky. It needed to be flown very high so that the people in the city couldn''t see it. Shua! It started heading towards the city when it was far above the clouds. From above, Oliver could still see the scene below clearly. Due to the increase in his strength, his vision had also become much sharper. His current eyes were practically stronger than an eagle''s. "Mm..." He was quickly drawn to something when he arrived above the north gate. The figure of a woman in ice armor was rampaging in front of the gate, freezing the ocean and forming various icicles out of seawater. Hundreds of fish were made to freeze by the figure, making the people fighting around her become excited. Vera continued to have trouble, yet here were impressive figures. First there was the Shadow Flame King, and now there was a woman in ice armor. Although the Shadow Flame King was indeed more popular, today perhaps the woman could become more popular because last night she had only killed one Monster Boss while now she was killing multiple monsters. Oliver checked the internet forums only to find many discussions about his aunt. Experience new stories on m v|l e''m,p| y- r From the discussion about the tsunami and then her helpful appearance, there was no way she wouldn''t go viral. People gave her the title of Ice Knight because she wore ice armor. ''Mm, maybe I need to head west a bit,'' Oliver thought. He planned to stick around the walls, but he thought it would be awkward if he got too close to his aunt. Therefore, he chose to go west but still on the north wall. After all, the wall was tens of kilometers long, so there were many places he could go. He chose an area that wasn''t flooded. There the wall was in such good condition that the tsunami water didn''t make it through. In terms of infrastructure, it was a very nice area, with many parks and sports fields. There was also a military base. Perhaps the soldiers Oliver had beaten were from there. Quietly, he lowered his cube in the artificial forest area. When he landed, he stretched his body, shrinking the size of his cube. "Oliver, I should probably get to where the boss is. I need to help fulfill her needs after the fight." Kim Hana suddenly said. He stared at her, knitting his brows when he heard that. Somehow he was getting unhappy if she left his side. After all, he had just given her a lot of help. Couldn''t she act like his secretary for a while? After a moment of staring at her, he replied, "stay with me!" His tone was like a command, giving her an even sharper glare. "Oliver, I work for your aunt," the woman replied, somewhat awkwardly. Perhaps she understood quite well what he was feeling. Hence, she also felt uncomfortable if she had to leave. The problem was that her boss was not Oliver. However, she thought Oliver shouldn''t mind so much since it was his aunt she was helping, not anyone else. ''Or maybe he''s starting to like me more so he''s comfortable with me being by his side?'' Kim Hana always had wild speculations and that was her speculation now as he objected to her leaving. When thinking about it, she felt rather unsure of her reaction. Clearly, this put her in a very pleasant mood. In the end, some of the nonsense she said like she didn''t expect too much from him anymore was just to vent her anger. In truth, her fondness for him had not diminished in the slightest. Of course, a woman can get uncomfortable when a man is too aggressive even though it''s also something fun sometimes. It''s just that Kim Hana was now thinking about her professionalism as a secretary, so there was a desire to prioritize her work. Moments after she answered, Oliver suddenly grabbed her hand. Without saying anything, he pulled her away as he took a step. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kim Hana''s cheeks turned red, speechless at his actions. She wanted to shake her hand to get him to let go of her hand, but her heart became helpless before she even did so. In the end, she followed him silently while her heart pounded incessantly. It was a little rough but still felt very romantic. They came out of the artificial forest, and Oliver finally let go of her hand, like he was sure she wouldn''t leave. It was now quite crowded in the area as people started arriving with weapons, looking ready to fight. They scaled the wall while shouting various war chants. Unfortunately, shock still filled their faces when they saw that the area beyond the wall that was originally land had turned into a sea that was almost as high as the wall itself. Oliver wasn''t planning on climbing up the wall. He looked around and when he found an empty park, he walked over to it. Kim Hana was a little confused as she followed him, and she almost gasped when she saw Oliver suddenly sitting in a chair next to a large tree. He leaned his back and head on the chair, looking very relaxed. However, a moment later he looked up at her. "I think I''m serious enough to marry you, so how? We need to stop being childish and talk about this seriously." Kim Hana, "..." Chapter 77: See Someone Kim Hana couldn''t react long enough because of the talk of marriage. The problem was that Oliver seemed very serious when he spoke this time. He didn''t want any more jokes or childish behavior from them. Kim Hana couldn''t think of what answer she needed to give. And how were they going to get married? Would they just get married at the civil affairs office with a simple ceremony or would they also need to have a party? However, with the state of the world like this, who would organize a wedding party. Kim Hana also doubted it was suitable for Oliver with his young age. "Whe-where will we get married?" In the end, she asked about it. Her heart was beating like it was going to explode. She wasn''t that nervous, but there was an uncontrollable feeling. She really wanted them to become husband and wife as soon as possible. Whatever after that was not important, what was important was the happiness of the wedding and the first night after marriage. "I don''t need an extravagant wedding and don''t need state legal recognition. The important thing is that we are spiritually bound through the ceremony. As a man, I will follow your customs and culture, so let''s just have a wedding based on them. There should be a Korean community in Vera that provides that, right?" said Oliver. He really didn''t want any hassle and nothing flashy, which was why he decided on such a wedding. He didn''t even plan on telling his aunt. It was enough for him and her to know. Find adventures on m_v l|-NovelFire.net Hearing his words, Kim Hana was a bit unsure of how to react. The way Oliver had chosen was the easiest way. She with her personality actually preferred such easy ways. However, there was one part that was not easy if they married using Korean customs and culture, which was the blessing of her father stating that she was the wife of the man who married her. Without that, according to the culture, the marriage is not considered valid even though most Koreans now consider marriage as simply registering it at the civil affairs office. With Kim Hana''s conservative views, she herself thought they should marry that way. However, she is not completely against marrying in other ways, which do not require parental consent. It''s just about being perfect or not. The problem was that if she used the Korean way of marriage, how would she ask for her father''s permission? Without considering their poor relationship, she was worried that her father would go berserk if he knew she was marrying a western man who was still in high school. After all, her father was quite fanatical about his own nation. Mixed marriages were something he disliked among his family as it was considered to ruin the purity of the blood. Kim Hana was silent long enough to even touch her head. "Can you give me time to communicate with my family tonight?" she said in a soft voice. Of course, for that woman, there were things she needed to discuss with her family. Oliver had no objection. "By the way, what dowry do you want?" he asked, changing the subject. Today, she had demanded that he bring an expensive dowry if he wanted to marry her. Hence he asked. Only, she apparently found it difficult to answer because her words were nothing more than an outlet for her anger. In reality, she didn''t feel the need to demand anything of Oliver. Even without that, this man had contributed a lot to her life. "Ummm, just give me a gold ring." She finally said the answer albeit with a heavy tone. Of course, it wasn''t because she felt heavy about only being given a gold ring. She just felt embarrassed for changing her request. However, for her it was important that there were no more ripples in their relationship. "Okay, I''ll look for it later," Oliver replied, looking at her ring finger to estimate the ring size. He deliberately did not insinuate her so that there would be no other problems. After that, they fell silent as they ran out of topics. Since Kim Hana was still standing, she looked even more confused, making her face stare back and forth left and right in confusion. "Sit down!" Oliver patted the area by his side, asking her to sit down. It was a little late for him to say that, but the problem was that the woman herself was too stiff. She should have sat down without the need for him to ask her. After all, when she was on the motorcycle with him, she was so calm and confident that she even hugged his waist, but now she seemed awkward. She ended up sitting down quite slowly and while sitting, she was just quiet. After a while of sitting, she apparently started looking directly at his face. Judging from her expression, it seemed that she was trying to calm down and be confident again. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m running away to Europe, then working, and then getting married to my boss''s nephew. Yeah, since that boss doesn''t have any children, you''re almost no different from her own son. It''s like my life is the novels I''ve been reading," she said. He don''t know why she started talking about this. When she said that, she shook her hair, a gesture that practically showed her own charm. "Then you can make a novel out of your own story," Oliver replied. "It would be an awkward story since you''re a few years younger than me. You know, almost all women prefer someone older than them," Kim Hana replied. "Does that concept apply if the guy is me?" asked Oliver in response, instantly making Kim Hana roll her eyes. She thought, ''What a narcissist. You''ll be ridiculed if you''re not handsome.'' This was a criticism of Oliver''s nature but she didn''t dare say it directly, worried about his cold side rising up. However, she thought about it, if it was him, maybe most women wouldn''t mind marrying him even if he was younger. "Who knows," Kim Hana said. Of course, she wasn''t answering based on her thoughts. A moment after that, she and Oliver who happened to be staring ahead simultaneously widened their eyes as they saw a woman in a military uniform pass by carrying a long-barreled weapon that was supposed to be a laser gun. "Ruby," they said. Chapter 78: Helpp The woman did not look any different from the last time they saw her except that today she was wearing a military uniform. She still had her red hair in a high ponytail, looking domineering even though she was a woman because of the strong aura of a soldier on her. How could they see her here? Did she not flee to another city? Wasn''t she afraid of being discovered by them and forced to talk about who helped free her? Oliver quickly stood up then lunged towards the woman at full speed so that his movement was almost like lightning, causing gusts of wind. Realizing there was movement, Ruby quickly looked to the side. She was quickly stunned to see a human figure moving quickly towards her. However, she hadn''t realized that it was Oliver because she really couldn''t see his face and figure clearly. He seemed to be blurred by his own speed. BANG! His figure crashed into her body, pressing her directly with a hand on top of her neck. Her eyes widened and became even wider when she saw that the face above her was that of Oliver, Miya''s nephew. Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net She obviously didn''t expect that they would meet this soon. "Girl, tell me who helped you escape," Oliver said without preamble. Either because his demeanor was getting used to being domineering, he spontaneously addressed her as girl despite the significant age difference between them. Ruby''s eyes went blank at that. If her hands could move, she would probably rub her ears to confirm if she heard anything. Unfortunately, she was unable to move her hands as the pressure from Oliver''s body made her unable to move her limbs other than her mouth and eyes. At the same time, Kim Hana apparently came and pointed her sword directly at her face. "You''d better speak clearly or my sword will turn your face hideous," she said in a very cold tone. Oliver glanced at her, wondering what her attitude meant. If it wasn''t her, she probably just wanted to know that so that it would be proven that it wasn''t her. After all, if it was her, the marriage they had just talked about would practically fail. Ruby looked at the tip of the black sword, swallowing her saliva. Even so, she tried to remain calm. "Please, can you let me go first, I can''t speak properly if I''m pressured like this," she said to Oliver. She looked at the face of the young man who had just called her a girl. Her strength had grown, but in front of this young man, she felt small and helpless. This let her know that the power he had shown at the base that time was not just an imagination. He really was very strong and became much stronger after leveling up. Of course, she could guess that he was the true figure of the Shadow Flame King. "I''m not the kind of person who will make it easy," Oliver replied, not letting go, of course. "You''d better not try to change the subject," he added, pressing harder on her neck so that she almost coughed. Even her skin began to turn pale. "I thought you wouldn''t believe me," she said, having to use more energy to speak. Oliver narrowed his eyes at that. He asked, "is that my aunt?" This was just his speculation, but somehow his instincts always tried to confirm the speculation. That''s why he was able to speak right away about that suspicion. "What if it is?" The woman replied with a question that seemed to indicate that it was indeed what he suspected. "I''m sure there''s a specific explanation if it''s like that and that''s what you need to tell me," Oliver replied. His belief that it was done by his own aunt was almost one hundred percent. However, he had other suspicions. After all, capturing that woman was his aunt''s wish, and there was no way she would let her go secretly. Plus, why was she the one who was most seriously looking for her and she even asked Ruby aggressively when she called her? Oliver didn''t feel like she was acting at that moment. With her personality, she was definitely not the type of person who could act. "It''s a little hard to explain," Ruby replied. Oliver looked at her with narrowed eyes, slightly loosening her neck as she began to speak. "Uhmm..." The woman cleared her throat to relieve the pain of being strangled. "Speak quickly, anything you see!" Oliver couldn''t help but snap at her as she delayed speaking by clearing her throat. As he continued to think, he felt that there was a conspiracy. "Hehehe, are you curious, young man? How about you ask more gently." Unexpectedly for Oliver, this woman actually dared to laugh and spoke in a joking tone. His eyes and Kim Hana''s eyes widened at that. "You? Do you want to feel the sharpness of my sword?" Kim Hana was in a sensitive state, Ruby''s actions made her very angry. "Helppll..." Suddenly the woman cried out loudly. This was even more surprising so Oliver looked around. Apparently, there was a group of people passing by in the park, consisting of young soldiers and some people who were probably close to them because of their background. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oliver thought so because he saw Isabel among them. Since there was a military base near this park, they must have come from there. And they must have recognized Ruby considering she was also from there in a military uniform. All the young soldiers were naturally dumbfounded at such a scene, a young man signing Ruby''s body, someone who had a high status in the military plus that she was the daughter of the Minister of Defense. Was this rape? Wait, how can that young man suppress a figure like Ruby who possesses great strength? Isabel blinked nonstop for a while before staring at the scene without blinking at all. It was as if she wanted to confirm that the man pressing down on Ruby''s body was Oliver. Ruby quickly smiled as this situation meant she was out of trouble. Unfortunately, there was something she didn''t realize. Although Oliver was shocked by the arrival of Isabel and the young soldiers, his eyes became cold again a moment later. Chapter 79: You Have To Leave "Looks like you still want to suffer," he said with a cold smile. Suddenly, he choked her even harder, startling her so that her lower body was lifted up. "Y-you," she said in a hoarse voice that was barely a sound while her eyes widened and trembled. The situation that she initially thought was okay became not okay for her just moments after she laughed. She wondered if Oliver had gone mad. How could he not let go even though there were people watching. The young soldiers quickly ran towards them. Some even wanted to point their weapons at Oliver. However, they were stopped by Isabel. The woman signaled to them that she would take care of things here. "Oliver, what are you doing?" she asked in a soft but clear tone. Of course, she wouldn''t speak harshly to him. Every now and then, she glanced at Kim Hana, spontaneously bothered by her presence by Oliver''s side. Her instincts told her that she was a serious threat to her, and it wasn''t about strength, but beauty and charm. Oliver started to show a relaxed attitude since Isabel arrived. However, he only looked relaxed, his hands still strangling Ruby''s neck hard. "Don''t worry, I''m just interrogating her. She just stole something from me," he replied. When he spoke, he actually acted like nothing was wrong. Ruby and Isabel rolled their eyes simultaneously. The former was annoyed at being called a thief while the latter wondered how Ruby could be a thief. The whole situation here was something that made no sense. "Oliver, he has a unique status in the military," Isabel said again. She was trying to explain something, but she wasn''t sure what she was talking about either. After all, what could she say when she didn''t even understand why Ruby was helpless in front of Oliver. "Isabel, you''d better get out of here first," Oliver said in response, making the woman knit her brows. Of course, with this kind of situation, it was very difficult for Isabel to leave. Therefore, she became awkward because of Oliver''s request. "Didn''t you hear that?" Suddenly Kim Hana spoke to her in a cold tone, pointing her sword at her, as if scolding her. Isabel was naturally startled as she felt that the woman was trying to yell at her. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net "Who are you?" she asked. She sensed Kim Hana''s baseless hostility, and she herself also felt like antagonizing her even though there was no good reason. In essence, she had begun to dislike her greatly ever since she spoke in a cold tone to her. Oliver couldn''t help but glance at the two women in turn. He naturally understood what was happening. This was a naturally created animosity due to an interest in one thing over which they had to fight over. "His future wife," Kim Hana replied with a completely indifferent expression and tone. Oliver almost coughed at that, not expecting her to actually say that to Isabel. This changed Isabel''s expression to a point that had never appeared on her face where even her breathing became rapid while her gaze seemed to go blank. "I think you should go first," Oliver said, looking at Kim Hana. He wanted to scratch his head every time he thought about her personality. There didn''t seem to be a time when she wouldn''t show her chaotic mentality. "What?" The woman was finally dumbfounded because Oliver asked her to be the one to leave. What did he mean by this? Despite asking her to leave, Oliver didn''t show a cold attitude. Their relationship was clear enough, so as long as she didn''t make a fatal mistake, he would treat her as he should treat his women. The good thing was, he didn''t need to explain things more because when she started thinking, she finally understood why she had to leave. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had made a mistake. Just because she was confirmed to be married to Oliver, this did not make him discard other women. As he had once said, he would not live with just one woman. He would have his harem and his harem over every woman. Kim Hana became helpless as she thought that, yet she had already decided to accept this condition from the start. She knew she had to leave first. Even so, she did not lose her resentment towards Isabel. Her eyes stared intently at the woman as she turned to leave. Isabel couldn''t care less about her. She was focused on Oliver who was still choking Ruby''s neck. "David, I need an explanation," she said in a higher tone than usual. Even she had probably never spoken in such a tone because she usually always spoke in a soft tone. However, she was facing a situation she had never encountered before. The explanation needed was clearly both, why he strangled Ruby and why he was going to marry another woman. Had he forgotten her, with whom he had built a romantic relationship for a long time? Oliver looked at her calmly while he thought about what he needed to do to the young soldiers. For him, there was no problem if Isabel knew his secret. That was why he hadn''t stopped his actions towards Ruby. Even if he stopped, he was already practically suspected. Those young soldiers would definitely report this to their superiors and they would conduct an investigation, so the better solution was actually to make them unable to speak at all. As long as they were unable to speak, making them see a little more was no problem at all. Only, what did he need to do to make them unable to speak? "Oliver, I give up, I''ll say everything, please let me go." As he was thinking, Ruby who was under his body spoke again. She had a pitiful expression. "Brat, you have to stop this. Who do you think you are to be so bold to Lady Ruby!" Then one of the young soldiers came forward and shouted. He seemed to be the leader of them all. What was funny was that he was rather chubby, not having the appearance of a soldier except that he was wearing a military uniform. Even so, he had the rank of an officer. He should have graduated from the Military Academy somehow. Chapter 80: Hard "Isabel, we can''t keep quiet," said the fat soldier. He now asked Isabel not to get in the way. Since she couldn''t solve the problem here, Isabel naturally found it difficult to refuse. However, she also felt that she couldn''t let Oliver be attacked by those soldiers. "Isabel, wait behind." Oliver didn''t want her to keep getting in the way, he spoke and signaled her to wait. The way he behaved felt foreign to Isabel. After all, she had never seen Oliver use a commanding style. Or rather for as long as she had known and been friends with him, there was no situation where he had to boss her around. Because it was unfamiliar, so it gave her a sense of discomfort. She felt Oliver had changed too much. For a while, she was very confused. However, then she decided to follow what he said, walking behind him. It seemed like she was favoring his side, but this was what her heart wanted. They had been in a relationship for so long that she had the feeling that he was more important than others. In fact, she had begun to believe that Oliver had unfathomable strength or there was no way he could take Ruby down. This was something that made her so curious that she wanted to see it. When she came up behind him, she narrowed her eyes as she looked at his back. ''Is it him?'' Her eyes widened after narrowing as she thought of one possibility. She thought like that not without reason. The current Oliver''s back really was exactly the same as the back of the figure inside the golden flames when fighting the Primordial Sky Tree. She was sure of it. "Brat, if you don''t stop, we''ll shoot you!" The fat soldier began to warn Oliver, instructing his subordinates to aim their weapons at him. All their weapons were laser guns with long barrels. "Don''t think you can get away just because you have a hostage. Our weapons will pursue the target automatically," he added. "Fire!" Then he ordered his subordinates to fire. He apparently took action faster. One by one, they started firing their laser guns. In an instant, dozens of red-colored lasers shot towards Oliver, arcing in the air. They could actually move, which meant they could definitely catch up to the target. ''Are the soldiers acting more unreasonable these days?'' Oliver wondered. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man had just given a warning, now he was already ordering all his subordinates to fire. It seemed that they were indeed getting out of control, thinking they were above it all in this new era. Click! Oliver snapped his fingers in response so that golden bones arranged like a wall appeared around him, protecting him from all sides. All those lasers hit those bones. Not to mention penetrating them, they couldn''t even scratch them. Oliver laughed softly as he removed the bones to reveal himself which of course was fine. "What?" The young soldiers almost staggered in shock. "You''re all fools, do you want to die." Ruby shouted at them angrily. Quite a few of them she knew, more precisely the children of her acquaintances. Seeing their stupidity, she couldn''t help but curse. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net If they were smart, they should have known that the opponent was too strong if he could render her helpless. "Lady Ruby, what are you saying? We''re doing this to help you." The fat soldier objected to Ruby''s cursing, so he protested. Ruby almost flinched at his protest. "They indeed need to die so that no one can tell this story," Oliver said in response. "Plus, their behavior is too bad, I''m worried they''ll just be a nuisance to society in the future, so making them disappear is better." Ruby, "..." Click! Oliver snapped his fingers again, releasing golden flames from his fingers. It was originally very small but as it shot into the air, it became enormous, moving like the wind passing through the air. The leaves in the garden instantly became dry from the heat. Due to her own initial expectations, Isabel was strangely not that surprised when she saw the golden flames coming out of Oliver''s finger. She was just amazed, couldn''t be more amazed than now. The man she had always been worried about since the start of the civilization test turned out to be the true figure of the Shadow Flame King, the figure that took the world by storm with his power. How could it be him? No, how did he get his power? Isabel was so filled with questions that she no longer had time to pay attention to the young soldiers who came with her. In fact, they were also too shocked to react, only able to stare at the golden flames with their eyes and mouths wide open. Shua! They were still silent as the flames descended towards them. However, when the flames began to burn them, their screams instantly echoed, as if they came from hell. Only, it was very brief, like the sound of a mosquito passing next to the ear. People who heard it were probably made to think that they had just heard something. The golden flames disappeared right after that, leaving nothing but flying dust. Isabel finally realized what Oliver had just done. Her eyes trembled endlessly at the knowledge. A massacre, she had just seen a massacre, and it was done by the man she liked, the man she had known to have a gentle and relaxed nature. Ruby couldn''t believe Oliver''s actions either. After all, in her eyes he was still a young man, how could he commit an act like this. For Oliver himself, this was something unexpected. He felt unexpected about his own feelings after committing the massacre. Apparently, he only felt a slight ripple in his heart. He thought he had just swept a horde of ants off the floor. ''Did my emotions in the humanitarian field become lost because I have great power?'' He wondered while looking at his own hands. However, a moment later he shook his head, discarding his thoughts. This was a new world with a new way of life. Acting cruelly was just one of the necessary skills because if it wasn''t others who fell victim to his cruelty, it was he who would fall victim to the cruelty of others. He was sure he hadn''t lost his emotions, just evolved a bit with a new point of view. Chapter 81: The Truth Oliver then stood up so that Ruby was finally free. The woman quickly stood up, as she was already uncomfortable with lying on the grass. She tried to clean her hair that was full of grass clippings. Maybe she had the style of a soldier, but she was still a woman, always mindful of appearance, not going to let things make her look dirty and messy. It''s just that, she seemed to be in a state of mind. Staring at Oliver again, she couldn''t help but wonder what he was feeling after killing so many people. Oliver gave him a sharp look before saying, "now speak. If you still try to play around, you''ll feel something even more terrible." She had already been toyed with by him many times, so he would really give her unforgettable suffering if she dared to do that again. Intimidated like that, Ruby rolled her eyes as she sighed. Of course, inwardly she kept cursing. ''Boy, if only you weren''t strong, I would have broken your arms and legs,'' she thought. At the same time, she said, "at that moment, your aunt''s hair turned white and she emitted an extremely cold aura. That''s what happened when she freed me. I''m sure at that moment she was being possessed by something." She no longer tried to change the subject, directly saying what she saw. Even Isabel couldn''t help but be interested, making her forget Oliver''s previous actions. She wondered what Ruby was talking about. Shouldn''t that woman have stolen something from Oliver? Oliver knitted his brows, instantly having a speculation when he heard Ruby''s words. His aunt was emitting an extremely cold aura and her hair was turning white, was she possessed by the Eternal Ice Empress? Although he had never seen the empress, all those traits seemed to describe a figure with her title. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Did she have a way to possess his aunt? Oliver felt he needed to talk to the rest of the constellation to discuss this, perhaps with the Primordial Azure Dragon since they were already communicating through private chat. However, what was the Eternal Ice Empress'' purpose in freeing Ruby? Oliver looked at the woman with sharp eyes again so the latter cleared her throat. "Is there anything else you want to ask?" she asked. "What did she ask of you when she freed you? I can''t believe she just freed you, then erased all traces without any specific purpose," Oliver replied. Such a thing made no sense, there must be a conspiracy, maybe she devised some plan and then made Ruby her henchman. Although Ruby asked if he had any other questions, she was not surprised by his question. Anyone with intelligence would think in that direction. "Would you believe me if I said there wasn''t any request from her?" the woman replied. She was calm enough when she said that that it seemed like she was playing around again in speaking. However, Oliver felt she was really speaking the truth so he didn''t feel angry. Although he thought of some other speculations, he couldn''t be sure. Finally, he decided to contact the Azure Primordial Dragon through private chat, telling him everything that happened. (Did it really happen like that?) The dragon responded very quickly and the words he wrote seemed like he was very surprised. (Yes, what do you think, Mr. Dragon?) Oliver replied. (If it''s as you say, the woman called Ruby is probably in her control, being her ice puppet. That woman is just unconscious. And your aunt should really be possessed by her. I remember she did have that kind of ability.) Oliver, "..." (What exactly is she planning?) (It''s hard to guess, but you probably need to know, in that group, the Eternal Ice Empress is the most evil. Therefore, you can''t help but be wary of her just because she''s a woman and is the most beautiful woman ever. As long as I''ve been alive, I''ve heard a lot of news of the evil deeds she has done, wiping out a civilization is commonplace for her. You should investigate this matter carefully. I suggest you discuss this with the South Sea Queen as well. She is the one who is most hostile to the Eternal Ice Empress and is always thinking of ways to bring her down.) Oliver read the words carefully, thinking deeply. This was new information to him, which let him know that he had a very dangerous enemy. The constellations other than in that group were not a serious problem. This could not be said for those in the group because of their high level. However, fortunately, he did not have to fight all of them, at most only one person while the rest could continue to be his comrades. ''It was a mistake from the start to let aunt receive skills from the Eternal Ice Empress. Now she''s stuck in a problem that she herself doesn''t know about.'' Oliver didn''t know whether to laugh or cry when he thought about that. Perhaps until now the woman had continued to wonder who had freed Ruby without knowing that it was done by herself. Since it had already happened, he couldn''t say anything, could only think of ways to deal with it at a different time. At least, he knew who the real enemy was. The real problem would be if he didn''t know anything while a lot of trouble was happening around her. After chatting with the Azure Primordial Dragon, he looked at Ruby again who also seemed to be thinking to herself. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net Being stared at by him, she finally dared to show a smile again. "Uhmm..." She cleared her throat then said, "we don''t have any conflicts anymore, do we, Oliver?" From the looks of it, she was trying to get rid of the awkwardness between them, something that came about because of various things. She wasn''t stupid enough to know that being friends with Oliver was more important than any group on earth. It was probably a bit embarrassing for a woman like her who was full of pride to try to make a good impression on a man. However, she also could no longer talk about pride in front of him considering the things he had already done to her. Chapter 82: A Little Tense In response, Oliver waved his hand at the woman without saying anything. It was a wave to ask her to leave, like a shooing. Her existence was no longer important for now, but he needed to keep watching her movements to know what she would be like. Would she really be controlled like a puppet? After waving his hand, he immediately turned around before she even left, staring at Isabel. ''You arrogant brat.'' Ruby could only curse inwardly as she was treated like she was someone completely insignificant. This was something new to her. Unfortunately, she did not dare to show her anger. She slowly turned around and walked away towards the city wall. She was in a very bad mood right now, so she planned to fight with the monsters by going berserk. Of course, she actually had the desire to leave this city to avoid Oliver and Miya. Unfortunately, she put it off due to various matters and then there was a tsunami so there was no way to leave. Using a helicopter outside the city is also very vulnerable because if you encounter a Monster Boss, the helicopter could be brought down. Oliver observed Isabel who he hadn''t observed carefully since her appearance. Her appearance was no different from last night. She where wearing a tanktop with her hair in a ponytail. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since they were the same age, so there was a more natural feeling when he looked at her face. She was also observing him, just keeping quiet while pressing her lips together, like she couldn''t think of anything to say. "Shall we sit down," Oliver said to her, inviting her to the nearest chair designed for two. When she was invited, she immediately sat down on the chair. Oliver followed after her. Although the chair was small, it didn''t make their shoulders touch. "Is it true what that woman said that you''re going to marry her?" Isabel finally spoke when he sat down. Of course, she prioritized this topic over the others. The others were secondary matters while this was a matter of her heart. She had liked him all along, it had reached the point where she could not stop thinking about him, always imagining life with him. If he suddenly marries another woman, she naturally feels hurt. Is it her fault for not trying to formalize their relationship? However, as a woman, she had the point of view that this should be started by the man, that is, him, not her. The problem was that Oliver had never confessed his love to her. Experience more on m v|l -NovelFire.net If only he did, she would accept it without hesitation so that they could date. Oliver thought about the words he needed to say. For this, he didn''t plan to lie, but he needed to think of good words. "Maybe we can say this is getting married to get a little wife," he said after a moment of thought. Of course, he wasn''t saying anything wrong. He had already said something like this to Kim Hana. "Little wife?" Isabel seemed to hear something so her gaze went blank. She clearly didn''t understand anything. In this case, Oliver thought it was also a bit difficult to explain the true meaning of little wife. "Well, forget it!" Isabel suddenly said again. This time, it was Oliver who was puzzled by her words so he looked at her with a questioning expression. She herself was just silent as if thinking of something else. Why did she ask to stop this topic? Did she already understand? And what was she thinking about? "One thing that is impossible in this world is someone who does not change after gaining power. That''s absolutely impossible, power will change everyone," she continued while Oliver was still confused. It seemed that she was talking about a certain philosophy. What she was alluding to was obviously him. "It''s a natural thing," he said in response. He was open to this, so he didn''t need to argue or make excuses. To his surprise, Isabel''s lips became pouty, something he had never seen from her. He was sure that as long as he had known her, she had never pouted. After all, she was a gentle woman with a mature personality. After that, she apparently stood up. "I have to go to the city wall to help people," she said and took a step. Nothing seemed wrong with her as her demeanor seemed to be her usual self. People who saw them would have thought they were just two people chatting and then one of them left because they were busy. Oliver didn''t try to stop her, letting her go while keeping an eye on her until she disappeared. DING! Oliver''s cell phone suddenly received a message, and it was from Isabel who had just left. He showed a strange look when he saw her name appear. Opening the message, he found that she was sending a photo from the civil affairs office. Oliver knew right away because the name of the office was clearly written above the entrance. Below the photo, there were words from her. (If you got married to get a little wife, then when did you come here to get a big wife?) Oliver don''t know what was going on in Isabel''s head for her to send that message. He was left not knowing whether to laugh or cry. ''It seems that she can''t get angry and can''t hate me,'' he thought, surprised by his own charm. He finally stood up as well while looking up at the sky that initially looked beautiful but then changed instantly due to the arrival of huge black clouds from the east. "What is this again?" Oliver couldn''t help but wonder. His sharp gaze told him that it wasn''t that cloud. He squinted his eyes, trying to focus before finally realizing that it was actually a horde of black birds in such large numbers that when they gathered, it looked like they were a black cloud. Chapter 83: Phoenix The birds moved quickly and eventually arrived above the city. They made the city rather dark as the sunlight was blocked by them. Whether it was the people fighting on top of the wall or the people still at home they couldn''t help but observe the birds, wondering what they were doing. The good thing was that the birds didn''t look like monsters because of their small size. They were no different from ordinary birds, so if they attacked the city, people thought it wasn''t a serious problem. Relying on skill, one person could instantly kill many birds. Of course, if the birds were endless, then even with skill, it would be difficult to deal with them. "Are they just passing by?" Oliver said as he continued to observe the birds. He found that they didn''t descend, but continued to fly, heading north of the city and passing through the sky above the north wall. Curious as to what they were doing there, Oliver left the park, heading towards the wall. It just so happened that in this area, the wall had a large staircase so that people didn''t have to jump to get on it. Oliver climbed the stairs while occasionally looking around. Apparently, he didn''t find Isabel''s figure around, who knows where she went. In a short time, he finally arrived at the top of the wall, seeing people surprised when they looked out. He also showed the same expression a moment later. This was because he saw those birds in the sky descend into the sea after passing through the north wall. What they were actually doing was eating the corpses of dead fish. However, they were floating above the sea, moving with the movement of the sea, so they seemed like a free meal to the birds. The birds eat with such ferocity that the sound of them chewing their cud echoes loudly. They scramble and those who arrive late are more aggressive. Interestingly, they did not go after the living fish and the fish did not attack them either. It seemed that each of them had appeared to harmonize with the other. Oliver even saw pieces of the corpse of the Megalodon Whale he had killed eaten down to its bones. It died quite far away but after the corpse floated, it was carried to Vera. So far, he couldn''t predict what would happen to the birds. Speculating wouldn''t give her an accurate answer, so he recorded a video, and shared it to the group chat so he could see first-hand information. (There is a strange phenomenon. By the way, I just killed quite a few people, more than 10, so is there a reward for me.) He didn''t forget to write about his actions as he shared the video of the strange phenomenon. If he hadn''t said it, no one would have known because now there was no constellation that he gave access to watch him. Slaughter Sword Emperor: (Since it''s like that, you''ll get one skill from me.) Unexpectedly, the Sword Emperor instantly responded to his message. The person he wanted to notify of his actions was indeed him since he was the one who promised the skill if he killed more than ten people. Right after that, he immediately received a notification from the System. DING! (You have just obtained an SSS+ Skill, called Soul Sword, a skill that allows you to slash a sword with just your mind.) DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 3000] [Level: 14] [EXP: 10/100] [Physique: 249] [Strength: 244] [Defense: 236] [Speed: 245] [Intelligence: 250] [Endurance: 217] [Will: 249] [Mana: 253] [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) - Star Moon Power (SSS+ Class) - Soul Sword (SSS+ Grade) *** ''Soul Sword!'' Oliver focused on sensing the existence of the skill, trying to imagine what it would look like when released. When he understood it, he realized that it was a skill that focused on attacking a single person with an attack so fatal that the chance of survival for the person attacked was very low. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It even struck directly into the soul. Queen of Life: (Congratulations, Oliver, for gaining a new skill. Speaking of those birds, they are a very common natural phenomenon. However, you must remain vigilant because some of the birds will evolve after consuming a lot of meat. Those who evolve will become Monster Bosses directly, or even above that, become Monster Kings.) The Queen of Life who did have the best knowledge of nature answered Oliver''s question about the birds. After understanding, he narrowed his eyes. Fortunately, he had some way to fly or else it would be difficult for him to kill the Monster Boss in bird form. This naturally applied to other people besides him because so far he hadn''t seen anyone who had the ability to fly. "Is that it!" He quickly noticed something strange. One of the birds that was eating the corpse of the Megalodon Whale suddenly emitted a light, making the surrounding birds move away. The light enlarged rapidly, covering its entire body until it was no longer visible. "Aoooo..." The sound of bird cries echoed from within the light, which then turned reddish. No, it became fire, and the heat could be felt all the way to the wall. The seawater became slightly boiling from the heat. Whoosh! The figure of a red bird leapt out of the flames, enormous and its appearance dazzling people because of the dazzling flames it emitted. Discover exclusive content at m,v l''-NovelFire.net It was like the sun forming into a bird. "Aoooo..." It continued to make a crying sound that resembled the waves of a sound system. Only, it was such a beautiful sound that people were not disturbed. Occasionally, its feathers fell, red in color and the size of a large tree branch, emitting flames endlessly. When the feathers fell into the sea, it was the sea that evaporated, creating its own empty area where the feathers could stick into the ground and that empty area was always empty because the water that tried to flow into it always evaporated until it disappeared. "Is this Phoenix?" Oliver wondered with his mouth directly. Others also wondered the same thing as the bird did look similar to the Phoenix in the painting. DING! (Phoenix Child! - Level: 15 - Type: Monster Boss!) (Warning: A Monster Boss of the Phoenix type is more dangerous than other Monster Bosses, be careful!) Chapter 84: Fight Again ''Phoenix Child!'' Oliver was dumbfounded by the call. The bird was so impressive, but the System referred to it as the Phoenix Child, not the Phoenix. Curious, he took a photo of the bird. Luckily his phone had a zoom feature of up to 200 times and the result was still clean so he could take a clear photo despite the distance. He shared the photo in the group with the description. (This is Phoenix Child, is this a Real Phoenix?) Since one of the members of the group was Phoenix, she was curious about the response. South Sea Queen: (Ohhh, how unexpected, that a bird could evolve into a Phoenix.) Underworld Lord: (Son, try to catch it. If you can keep it, it will help you a lot. It will grow to be very powerful, at least reaching SSS Class, becoming a Monster Emperor. Even in higher civilizations, it won''t necessarily appear.) Eternal Ice Empress: (You''d better kill it and take its heart. I''ll buy it at a high price.) Unexpectedly for Oliver, the Empress also joined the conversation. However, then Phoenix also wrote something down. Phoenix: (Empress, please don''t give absurd advice. Oliver, just defeat it. I''ll help you tame it later. Actually, if you can tame this type of monster, you''ll still get EXP and bonuses just like you killed it.) Apparently, the Phoenix seemed to object to him killing it. It even reprimanded the Eternal Ice Empress for her words. Oliver read quietly, feeling elated knowing that taming the bird would increase his level. He replied, (well, I''ll try to defeat it.) At the same time, he wondered how unique Phoenix was in this group. After all, she was at SSS+ Class, yet the Phoenix that appeared on earth was predicted by the Underworld Lords to only reach SSS Class at most. This meant there was a huge gap between them. "Mm..." His eyes gazed sharply ahead again as he watched several other birds evolve. They became large but did not emit flames. Of course, they were not Phoenixes. They consisted of eagles, crows, and geese that could fly. If there''s one thing they have in common, it''s that they don''t seem to dare to fly higher than the Phoenix, only below it. Actually, their existence fascinates people because in appearance, they are big beautiful birds. It was just that notice after notice that they were Monster Bosses intimidated them all. Last night, there were four Monster Bosses that attacked them. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now there were more and they were the kind of birds that could fly. The people in Vera wondered how they would deal with them. "Shadow Flame King, where is he, we need his help." One by one, people shouted, hoping that the figure would appear soon. "Oliver!" As Oliver was silent regardless of the people''s shouts, he heard someone''s voice calling out to him. It was Isabel who he didn''t find on this wall, suddenly appearing behind him with a sword in her hand. Stay updated with m-v l|-NovelFire.net Who knew where she was hiding a moment ago. Interestingly, she was now carrying a long black coat that was even still in its folded state so it was hard to guess that it was a coat. No, not only that. She also carrying a half-face mask that had a design like a bone structure. "Take these, I know you need them," the woman said calmly, then directed them to him. Although her gentle side seemed to have diminished, what she gave him certainly surprised him. How had she prepared those two things in such a short time? Where did she take them? Of course, the most was her knowledge of his needs. This showed how much she cared for him. When compared to Kim Hana, she really has a plus point. The former is only beautiful but with a chaotic personality whereas Isabel is not only beautiful, but also has the personality of a virtuous woman, educated in a graceful way. Even when she was angry, what she did would still make a man happy. Oliver accepted the coat and mask with a gaze fixed only on her face. "Thank you," he said with a faint smile. "Don''t thank me, I''m just doing this to get you moving so the city can be saved," the woman replied, trying to speak in a slightly nonchalant tone even though it sounded unnatural. It seemed that in front of him, she still wanted to show the attitude that she was angry even though she had just sent him a pleasant message. In the end, she was still a woman. Acting out to a man was part of her. Actually if Oliver teased her a little with sweet words, she would definitely stop acting out. However, he was not the type of man who could flirt with women. What he relied on to charm women was his own figure and personality. He didn''t need to flirt to make women mesmerized by him. "Wait here, the birds will die soon," he said before stepping off the wall again. Of course, he needed to put on the coat and mask first, but it had to be in a place without anyone around. He returned to the park earlier, immediately putting on both. When he covered his head with the hood, he became completely covered. Only his eyes were visible as his forehead was covered by his hood. His eyes looked around, and finally decided to go up to the tower that was about 300 meters high first. It was an internet tower, consisting only of ironwork with no concrete. At high speed, he flew to the top of the tower using his cube. No one saw him as everyone was busy watching the big birds above. When he was at the top of the tower, his figure was no longer possible to see from below as it was too high in addition to some obstructions around him. However, the giant birds seemed to see him clearly. They even stared at him intensely with their sharp eyes, perhaps finding him attractive because he was in such a high place, unlike other humans. Chapter 85: Moved Shua! One of the birds, an eagle, finally glided towards the top of the tower. It moved like it was splitting the air, producing a sound even louder than that of a fighter jet. "What is it doing? Is it attacking?" People wondered and then looked in the direction the eagle was heading. They focused their gazes there, and as they continued to observe, they finally faintly saw a figure in a black robe standing on top of the tower. "Who is he? Is he the Shadow Flame King?" They said. Their mood began to improve because of the mysterious figure. Oliver continued to stand on the tower, waiting for the eagle to get closer to him. It would probably damage the city''s infrastructure. Shua! He jumped very high when the eagle was about to crash into the tower. BANG! The eagle crashed into the top of the tower, breaking it in half while the bottom also collapsed. The eagle seemed surprised that its target managed to jump before it arrived. Its eyes looked up to stare at the target that was calmly watching it. In truth, the eagle was only at Level 13. For Oliver, there was too much of a power difference between them. He dropped his pillar that he had sent high into the sky. It fell with unimaginable speed towards the eagle and then became suddenly huge, three times bigger than the eagle itself. BANG! The pillar violently slammed into the eagle''s back. Bruakkkk... Instantly, the eagle''s body became twisted and it was slammed into the ground so hard that it was flattened up to its head. It stuck like the asphalt on the road, completely flat, dead without a doubt, of course. The birds flying above couldn''t believe what they were seeing. Endowed with sharp eyes, they saw everything in detail, but felt that such a thing should be impossible because their instincts always told them that they were extremely powerful monsters, able to render humans helpless. Pa! Oliver''s foot landed on the cube which brought him flying higher up. His focus remained on the Phoenix that was flying very high, releasing flames every time it flapped its wings. Currently, there were four other birds left, flying just below the Phoenix, watching him with a gaze as if warning him not to fly higher. Of course, he kept increasing his altitude. They began to get angry, crying out at him before starting to glide from four different directions. The fact that he killed one of their comrades with ease didn''t make them fear him. To observe them, Oliver had to glance left and right and front and back. In his hand appeared his knife which was too low grade for his current strength. However, he wanted to use it this one time to use the Soul Sword. The problem was that skill required a sword or something resembling a sword, something with sharpness. At this moment, a somewhat transparent light flowed from his hand to the knife, enveloping it. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shua! He then released the knife, making it fall a few meters but fly again on its own, more precisely controlled by his mind. When it started moving, its speed became unimaginable so that even Oliver couldn''t see it. He could only feel it. It moved by circling his body, stabbing at the four birds one by one that were getting closer to it. Whether the knife managed to penetrate the four birds was something Oliver wasn''t sure of. Even with his control, he only felt the knife pass through something thin. Then the knife returned to his hand in a cracked state. It seemed to be able to break at any time. It seemed like it couldn''t withstand the power of the skill of the Sword Soul. "Eh..." Then he was dazzled. Suddenly the bodies of the four birds split into eight pieces simultaneously. Each piece fell into the sea, leaving nothing above except for their blood which fell more slowly. Oliver couldn''t help but show a strange look at the sight, which far exceeded his expectations. After all, that skill was basically designed to target a single target. He used it to attack four Monster Bosses. However, the result was still like that. If he had used it to attack just one of the birds, would it have been cut into hundreds of pieces. Everyone watching below was even more dumbfounded. This was because they actually did not see at all when Oliver attacked. The knife was small and became even harder to see when enveloped by the transparent light. Explore new worlds at m,v l-NovelFire.net Plus when it moved fast, even Oliver himself didn''t see it, not to mention everyone else. Unfortunately, they were all a level below him. Their deaths don''t earn him anything. They also didn''t drop any items at all. Only the fish below were happy. They ate the flesh of the birds and it seemed to make them stronger. "Aoooo..." Suddenly the Phoenix cried out towards Oliver with a loud voice. Being nearby, Oliver felt the air vibrate strongly because of the bird''s cry. After that, it suddenly changed its position to standing with its wings pulled forward. It posed like a bird symbol that humans often use. It looked very beautiful in that pose, but people became very worried because they could feel that it was about to unleash a very frightening attack. DING! (An SSS+ Class Constellation with the title Phoenix wants to keep an eye on you!) Allow/Deny! Oliver suddenly received a notification, requesting permission from Phoenix to watch him. It seemed that she wanted to see this battle firsthand. He naturally had no objection, so he pressed the allow button. "Oliver, get ready, it is about to release Fire Domain." Instantly after allowing Phoenix to watch him, he heard a very soft voice inside his head. It was a voice so beautiful that it calmed her soul just by hearing it. "Is it dangerous?" asked Oliver in response. The word domain was familiar to him, but a skill that used that word was something he had never seen. He was naturally curious. "Not so dangerous for you, but very dangerous for the people around, it''s an attack that covers a very large zone," replied the Phoenix of the chat group. Chapter 86: Do It At this moment, right in front of the Phoenix''s chest, a red fireball appeared, small but seemingly very dense, churning endlessly like a balloon about to burst. As Oliver continued to observe, he found the fireball expanding at an unimaginable speed, making him retreat in haste. The size of the fireball was truly unimaginable. Even when Oliver retreated to a distance of 15 kilometers, the fireball was still in front of him. Quickly, he looked down only to find that it had already almost reached land. The sea beside the wall was boiling dry, leaving dead fish to burn. Oliver wasn''t sure how the bird could have released such a large flame. He didn''t think he could do it. "Lady Phoenix, is this really a Class S Skill?" Oliver asked. "Yes, the domain is indeed like this. Even Class S, the resulting Zone is huge." "What about SSS+ Class?" "That''s unimaginable. I''ll give you that skill after you tame this Little Phoenix." Oliver, "..." In terms of generosity, Oliver had to admit that Phoenix was the most generous. After all, she also gave him a skill right at the start. "You must act quickly, use your bone dragon figure," said the Phoenix again. "Why not water power?" Oliver couldn''t help but ask at her words. He was a bit confused because fighting fire was easier by relying on water. "That''s slow. When activating this domain, the little Phoenix won''t be able to move. His skills that are only in Class S require him to stay still. With your fire power plus your dragon bone protection, it''s very easy to resist this fire domain. That''s your chance to take down that Phoenix in no time. Even if it fails, you will at least stop this domain." The phoenix explained. She continued to refer to the Phoenix that appeared here as the little Phoenix. It seemed that she wanted to distinguish between her and that Phoenix. "I see," Oliver replied after that. Whoosh! He instantly lunged into that domain of fire that was actually still expanding. Instantly, his figure transformed into a bone dragon that was truly enormous due to its higher level. ROAR! He roared loudly, which easily split the fire domain. It was hot, but it didn''t feel like it. He only became faster within the fire domain. In a short time, he could see the Phoenix figure who was still in the same pose. Even his eyes were closed. It seemed that he still could not fully control the domain so he had to focus highly and that required him to close his eyes. Oliver crashed into him directly from the front with his hands grabbing both wings. "Aakkkk..." The phoenix was startled, his eyes and mouth opened and it cried out loudly, trying to break free by moving chaotically. The fire domain disappeared since he was like that so the sight of a bone dragon catching the phoenix was revealed to the people. Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net This was too shocking for them. "Is that the Shadow Flame King?" They wondered, guessing that the dragon figure was an alteration of the Shadow Flame Kingq. Their speculation was naturally not without reason. Previously they had seen Oliver move quickly and then seem to get bigger. They just didn''t see him transform into that dragon because when his movements were too fast, he completely looked like a shadow in people''s eyes. Meanwhile, Oliver, who was holding the Phoenix''s body, found that his body was very soft. His physique was surprisingly weak, seemingly even weaker than most birds, which on average had weak physiques. Perhaps if he pressed his body too hard, his bones would break. "Aoookkkk..." The phoenix continued to scream, starting to panic because he could not break away from him. He blazed flames relentlessly at him, which hardly affected him at all. "Lady Phoenix, how do I tame him?" Oliver quickly asked the character. Since there were two Phoenixes, so his mind was somewhat distracted when he thought of them. He was sometimes confused as to which of them could be called Phoenix. Adding the word Lady in front of her title so that he wouldn''t seem impolite. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It would be easier if the Phoenix in the group had an additional title, either Queen or Empress. "Make a small fireball from my fire, and cover it with water from the Queen of the South Sea so that the heat doesn''t spread, then put it into the little Phoenix''s mouth," Phoenix replied. ''Sounds complicated,'' Oliver thought after hearing her explanation. In order to avoid any problems, he made a fireball with his hand directly inside the bone dragon figure. It was a basketball-sized fireball, appearing large from the human eye, yet very small compared to the Phoenix''s body. Creating such a fireball was naturally very easy. Only, enveloping it with water of the South Sea Queen was something rather complicated for Oliver. The problem was that with their equal strength, the meeting between the water and fire would create a mutual canceling effect. The water would extinguish the fire, but the fire would vaporize the water. "By the way Lady Phoenix, what if I use bones instead?" asked Oliver, thinking of another idea and asking first, suspecting it could be done. "That would work too," replied the Phoenix so he rolled his eyes. It seemed that from the start, she hadn''t thought of this either. With his bones, things would become easier. He quickly created a new sphere made of a curved arrangement of bones, enclosing the fireball within it. "Now, throw it into his mouth," the Phoenix said again. It just so happened that the Little Phoenix was opening his mouth wider. Oliver quickly acted, throwing the bone ball by directly controlling it. It came out through the bone dragon''s mouth, moving quickly towards the Little Phoenix''s mouth. Everything he did was a bit ridiculous to him, but he could forget about it because the reward was definitely worth the hassle. "What?" He was stunned before the bone ball entered the Little Phoenix''s mouth. This was because there was suddenly a huge hammer that appeared out of nowhere, and struck the bone ball from top to bottom so that it fell crashing into the sea below. Of course, this sudden change was very surprising to Oliver. Chapter 87: Another Constellation "What the hell," he said, looking to the side only to find the figure of a half-body man who was transparent like he was made of light. His body shape was large, like he had a fat body. Read latest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net In each of his hands, there was a hammer even larger than his own body, completely made of iron, including the handle. He had a domineering expression and his aura was so fierce that the air and seas were turbulent from the moment he appeared. In terms of age, he was a middle-aged man, possessing long black hair coupled with brown eyes that seemed to be able to make the heart of the person being stared at stop beating. ''The manifestation of a constellation, who summoned him?'' Oliver had already seen something like this, so he could tell right away. Only, he didn''t know whose constellation the man was. What he was sure of was that he was an SS Class Constellation by earth standards. "Kid, the Phoenix is mine, get out of here now," the Constellation said. His voice produced a rumble in the sky and on the earth. The city walls shook uncontrollably just because of his voice. This was not necessarily because of his power, but because of the majestic aura he carried with him into this world. It was that majestic aura that caused such an effect. Oliver somewhat suspected that he had actually been watching him since he appeared. However, was there anyone else with an SS Class Constellation in Vera besides Raphael, the son of the mayor? The problem was that from the constellation, Oliver didn''t feel any earth-type aura. If he didn''t have earth power, there was no way he could be the constellation of Raphael since the latter''s power was earth type power. Of course, Oliver couldn''t help but be disturbed at the constellation''s words. He was still in his dragon figure, yet he dared to call him by the nickname of kid. This was really a condescending attitude towards him. "Do you think you have the power to rule over me?" asked Oliver in response. After saying that, he exited his dragon figure without making the dragon figure disappear. Originally something like this could not be done, but as his strength increased, it could be done even though the dragon figure''s power became less stable without his presence. However, Oliver only needed him to keep holding onto the Little Phoenix to keep it from running away. Standing on the bone dragon''s back, he fearlessly stared at the constellation. "Name your title so that everyone knows who I beat later," he said again. He spoke harshly to him, he naturally did not hesitate to do the same. Politeness was not needed between them. The constellation seemed to be very surprised after hearing the various rude answers from Oliver. He narrowed his eyes as he looked at him. "You''re an anomaly in this world, no wonder you''re so arrogant. However, all arrogance has vanished in front of me," he said, continuing to use a domineering and authoritative tone. "Hmph!" Oliver just smiled coldly, jumping onto his cube so that he could keep his dragon figure away from them. Golden flames shot out from his body, surrounding him in a dragon-like shape. The constellation couldn''t help but observe his figure in full, from his golden flames, to his cube and pillar. The cube and pilla seemed to be very alluring to her eyes. Probably because he could have them if he could defeat it. S Class artifacts, he naturally wanted them. "Hmph!" He snorted, lifting one of the hammers up. When it was lifted, it became many times larger, so large that the sunlight towards Oliver was blocked. Break! Space visibly cracked as the hammer moved towards him at high speed. Even gravity felt heavy to him and he found it as if the hammer was the center of gravity so getting away from it became difficult. ''Maybe the person who summoned this constellation has level 13 or 14,'' Oliver thought, suspiciously so. If that person''s level was 13 or 14, this constellation might have a power equivalent to level 18 or 19, maybe even level 20 since he was an SS Class Constellation, not S Class. In response, Oliver pointed his hand forward. Buzz!!! Enormous golden flames surged from his hand, forming a wave of fire that crashed towards the hammer. "Kid, you really dare to resist my hammer with the fire element, you really want to die." The constellation seemed to take offense at the way he countered his attack. After all, an attack from a hard object should have been parried with a hard object as well. No one would use something without density like fire. Unless one believed the fire was so hot that it could turn everything to ashes. Of course, that was the source of Oliver''s confidence. He continued to release his golden flames and when there was so much golden flame, it was as if there was an invisible shield, making it difficult for the hammer to advance. Even its front began to melt rapidly. "You!" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The constellation was finally astonished. Of course, never in his life had he thought that his hammer could be made to melt by fire. However, it was really happening now. Click! Oliver snapped the fingers of both hands directly. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Then monster after giant monster appeared beside him, completely black in color, they came out of his body, consisting of a wolve, four-armed gorilla, huge whale, and an eagle and crow that flew in the air while those who couldn''t fly stood on his pillar that he made huge. They were of course the shadows of the monster bosses he had killed. He had even made shadows of the birds he had killed a moment ago. "What is this?" The constellation was astonished again. It was one thing if they were just shadows with a large size, yet he felt an extremely strong aura from them, an aura that was exactly the same as the Monster Boss of Level 14. Roar! The shadow gorilla roared at him. He then jumped up with a ferocious expression, opening his mouth to show his large fangs. "Damn it!" His actions provoked the constellation. He swung his other hammer at him. The hammer became bigger than the gorilla, slamming straight into him. Because there was a level difference, the gorilla was instantly knocked down. However, with the number of shadow army, he was nothing more than a distraction. Whoosh! Whoosh! The shadow eagle and crow rushed towards the constellation at full speed, instantly trying to claw at him. Chapter 88: Attack Together Shua! Shua! The Constellation was unable to dodge the attacks of the two birds. However, they weren''t completely successful in attacking him either as he was able to push them away by relying on his powerful physique. After that, the other shadow monsters joined the fight. Oliver was just watching. When he had concluded that the constellation had no more time to attack him, he turned his attention to the Little Phoenix. His focus was still that Phoenix, of course. He quickly returned to him while creating a fireball lined with a bone ball, then stopped near his still open mouth. Not wanting any other problems, so he deliberately threw it up close. Whoosh! He threw the bone ball with all his might. In an instant, it directly reached the Little Phoenix''s throat. His mouth spontaneously closed so that the bone ball easily entered his stomach. At this point, he no longer knew what to do next. That would be Phoenix''s business. Suddenly, right on his forehead, a golden Phoenix symbol appeared, shining towards the Little Phoenix. Oliver should not have been able to see something on his forehead, yet he could see it. It seemed that Phoenix was sending her power personally. To his surprise, when the light from the symbol shone on the Little Phoenix''s body, he could feel the entire Phoenix as if it were his own body. The Phoenix''s originally sharp eyes also began to soften, like there was an illusion affecting his mind. DING! (You have tamed the Child Phoenix of a Level 15 Monster Boss!) (You gain 90 EXP. You advance to Level 15. You gain 150 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gain 2 EXP.) DING! (Because you successfully tamed a Level 15 boss monster called Little Phoenix with your level 14, you get 50 Points for each of your attributes!) ''50, is this for real?'' Oliver was surprised the notification came sooner and became even more surprised by the reward. After all, only one level difference between them, yet he was getting 50 points for each of his attributes. This was too large an amount. Happy, he quickly distributed the points. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 3000] [Level: 15] [EXP: 2/100] [Physique: 309]+60 [Strength: 304]+60 [Defense: 306]+70 [Speed: 315]+70 [Intelligence: 310]+60 [Endurance: 307]+90 [Will: 319]+70 [Mana: 323]+70 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) - Star Moon Power (SSS+ Class) - Soul Sword (SSS+ Grade) DING! (You have just obtained an SSS+ Skill, called Phoenix Fire Domain, a skill that allows you to create a fire domain.) DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 3000] [Level: 15] [EXP: 2/100] [Physique: 309] [Strength: 304] [Defense: 306] [Speed: 315] [Intelligence: 310] [Endurance: 307] [Will: 319] [Mana: 323] [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) Find more to read at m_v l|-NovelFire.net - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) - Star Moon Power (SSS+ Class) - Soul Sword (SSS+ Class) - Phoenix Fire Domain (SSS+ Class) Oliver had just added his stat points and that Phoenix was already sending skills to him. This was like adding salt to vegetables, it only made him feel more energized. "Lady, thank you," he said, unable to hide his excitement. "Eh..." After that he was stunned. The little phoenix had stopped raging, he had calmed down. Only, his body suddenly shrank, becoming smaller and smaller. Moments later, he became the size of a typical eagle that could practically stand on a human shoulder. Oliver''s bone dragon could no longer hold him at such a size. He flew through the air, circling a few times, no longer looking as cold as a monster. After circling around, he came over to Oliver and landed on his shoulder. He even brushed his face against his, like a spoiled cat. "He barely has any intelligence because mentally he''s still a baby. However, he will understand your instructions that you can speak directly to him." Phoenix spoke to Oliver, explaining about the Little Phoenix. Oliver couldn''t help but touch him with his hand and he suddenly squeaked, looking happy. ''I''m not sure if I can keep a bird,'' Oliver thought. Personally, he wasn''t the type to keep animals. He often viewed it as something troublesome, and he simply didn''t have any talent in that area. ''Still, it''s not bad to fight together.'' He turned his gaze to the constellation that was busy fighting with the shadow army. Although they were lower in level, their numbers made it troublesome. Now he even looked surprised to see that the Phoenix had shrunk and seemed to have been tamed by Oliver. He might have the same goal, but he didn''t think he could tame the Phoenix in a short time. The plan was to capture him first and tame him later. Now, he had become tame, which made him wonder if there was still a chance for him to tame the Phoenix. "Attack him," Oliver said to the little Phoenix on his shoulder. Since he had become small, it was easier to refer to him with the word little. Hearing his command, the Phoenix immediately showed vigor. His feathers stood up and his body radiated fire. Shua! He leapt into the air, opening his wings while becoming large again. Quickly, he glided towards the constellation. His speed beats other birds. He did not emit claws like them. However, when he passed by the constellation, he left behind an explosion of fire that churned endlessly. The constellation was so screaming from the heat that he had to move backwards. Not wanting to be left behind, Oliver lunged towards him. "If this is all you can do, I''m afraid you can''t last much longer. Too bad I don''t know your title and the person who summoned you," he said as the constellation stared at him. "Kid, don''t think I lost." He was furious at being mocked by Oliver. His hand made a new large hammer, which he immediately swung at him. It seemed that the hammer was not just a weapon, but something he could create directly by relying on the power in his body. "Hmph!" Oliver snorted coldly. This time, he didn''t try to use the flame, just coated his hands with his dragon bones. Shua! Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sent his fist towards the hammer as it arrived in front of him. Chapter 89: News From Government BANG! His fist violently smashed into the hammer, causing his body to shake so violently that his head felt like it was about to explode. It was indeed a very hard hammer, hitting it as it moved quickly towards him could not keep him standing calmly. In the end, he only strengthened his fists, not really using any skills in boxing. However, compared to him, the condition of the hammer was much worse. It was completely cracked and knocked out of the constellation''s hand. Even the constellation was shaken harder than him. At the same time, he moved his pillar that had now become enormous. It swung from behind the constellation until it finally slammed hard into his back. Bruakkkk! Although he was a faint figure, the sound of bones cracking still echoed from his figure. His eyes and mouth were wide open, looking like he was about to vomit blood. He was thrown and it was towards Oliver. Before he arrived in front of him, the Little Phoenix once again attacked him by flying over him and spreading extremely hot flames towards him, leaving numerous burns on his body. "You shouldn''t have shown up," Oliver told him. His cracked knife was again coated in a transparent sword aura, making the cracks even more numerous. Before it completely broke, Oliver slashed it forward. BANG! The knife completely shattered, becoming countless iron fragments. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, something slid out of the knife, something so sharp, so fast that it produced a very loud screeching sound. When observed, it turned out to be a sword slash formed from transparent energy, energy that endlessly emitted a sharp aura. Shua! The constellation was unable to react yet and the energy sword passed through its neck, splitting it into two pieces. DING! (You have just killed the manifestation of an SS Class Constellation. You get 50 points for each of your statistical attributes!) DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 3000] [Level: 15] [EXP: 2/100] [Physique: 359]+50 [Strength: 354]+50 [Defense: 356]+50 [Speed: 365]+50 [Intelligence: 360]+50 [Endurance: 357]+50 [Will: 369]+50 [Mana: 373]+50 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) - Star Moon Power (SSS+ Class) - Soul Sword (SSS+ Class) - Phoenix Fire Domain (SSS+ Class) The constellation died and instantly dispersed into particles of light. Oliver watched until all the light particles disappeared before observing his stats which had increased again, making his strength reach ridiculous levels. He just clenched his fist and it could make the air vibrate uncontrollably. "But who was that?" He wondered, staring at the city wall. He really wanted to know who had summoned that constellation. "Ehh..." Something surprised him, there were more birds that had become Monster Bosses. However, what was problematic was that he saw giant fish arriving. They were bigger than any other fish, consisting not only of Megalodon Whales, but also agile sharks but with a size no less than that of Megalodon Whales. They were all Monster Bosses without a doubt. Oliver felt like he couldn''t keep fighting. It wasn''t that he was out of strength, but fighting against the same enemy over and over again just made things boring. In the end, he simply ordered the shadow army to attack. After all, their level was higher, so there was no problem for them to fight those newly arrived Monster Bosses. Coupled with Phoenix''s help, they easily dominated the Monster Bosses. He himself chose to return, plunging into the city. When he landed, he took off his coat and mask, and stored them in the belly of one of his shadows. That way, he wouldn''t have to look for a new coat and mask next time. With normal clothes on, he returned to the city wall where Isabel was. She seemed to be waiting for him so unlike the others, who were focused on observing the battle of the monsters, she stared back more often. When she saw him, she seemed to want to approach him. However, he moved faster to get to her. "Oliver," she said, fully using her usual gentle tone. He don''t know what was going through her mind the whole time she was watching him fight. It seemed to have dissipated her anger towards him. Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net "I have a serious problem for you," she added after calling his name. Hearing that, Oliver knitted his brows. He originally thought that Isabel was just calling him, but she said there was a serious problem for him. What kind of trouble could that be? Looking at her expression again, he found that she was rather worried. "What''s going on?" he asked, unable to help but show a puzzled expression since only a few moments had passed. "Look, the government just made an announcement," Isabel replied, showing him her cell phone. It was displaying a news story and the cover of the story was actually using her photo. The headline was; (The Shadow Flame King is actually an alien who came to earth with the purpose of ruling the earth for the people of his world.) Seeing such a headline, Oliver quickly read the content of the news which basically described that he was really an alien with evil intentions. He has stronger skills, which he brought from his world. Once he is strong enough in this world, he will try to dominate it, forcing everyone to submit to him. Later, he will colonize the earth and make its inhabitants into slaves. Even his aunt, the Ice Knight, is mentioned in this news story, said to be his subordinate in charge of helping him. If this news was made by an obscure news site, it wouldn''t be taken seriously by Oliver. After all, obscure news sites often create hoaxes to generate traffic. However, this story was published by an official European government news site. "Oliver, the elites might consider you a threat to their hegemony. If you allow this, people will be swayed by the opinions they create. They will definitely continue to make bad opinions about you," Isabel said. Chapter 90: Not Care "Emmm..." Oliver held his chin, thinking but not sure what he was thinking. He wasn''t sure what he needed to do to deal with these accusations. The reason being that he didn''t feel he needed to do anything. After all, whatever rumors were circulating were not important in front of the force. He only cared about increasing his strength. All barriers could be removed as long as he had the power. "Just leave them alone, the opinions they produce will be useless," he said after a moment of thought. He chose to ignore them because he didn''t want to be bothered by them. Isabel seemed unsure how to react after hearing his response. Apparently he had ignored this, not following the advice she had given. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net However, she thought, overcoming the opinions that the government created was something difficult. Instead of wasting time, it was better to ignore them. "I''ll ask my father to find out who came up with this idea," Isabel said, no longer giving him advice to counter the government''s opinion. Oliver nodded at that. It was indeed necessary to find out so that he knew who was really hostile to him. "By the way, do you want to level up. I can help you with my shadow army so it''s easier for you to level up," Oliver said to Isabel. He had helped Kim Hana many times, he naturally didn''t mind helping Isabel, the woman who had gotten into his heart earlier. Hearing that, Isabel was instantly interested. "How? Because of my fighting style, I can''t fight intensely while swimming," she said. She saw quite a few shadows from fishes that weren''t monster bosses. They appeared when some of the shadow army attacked accidentally and killed a lot of fish, which Oliver deliberately set up because the shadows of the fish monsters he considered very helpful in conditions like now. "Jump in, I can control the water and create an empty area under the water. No one will see you fight," Oliver replied. "So you can control water too?" asked Isabel, somewhat surprised that she hadn''t seen Oliver use the power of water. If he could also use the power of water, then there were too many skills that he had. Oliver smiled slightly in response, inviting her to jump into the sea. Isabel didn''t think anymore, jumping straight into the sea and diving in without anyone noticing because everyone was too busy watching the battle of the Monster Bosses. Oliver could sense Isabel''s presence in the sea, so he could regulate the water around her. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if she was 5 kilometers away, he could still control the water where she was. All he needed to do was stand on that wall. Of course, it didn''t matter if he also wanted to move. Here, he was acting like a crowd of people, waiting for the fight to be over. What he didn''t expect was for his aunt, the Ice Knight to suddenly join the fight here. She had finished the fight in another area and was probably not satisfied yet, looking for new enemies. When she joined, the sea began to freeze at various points, leaving the monsters either under the sea or in the sky cornered. What was more surprising to Oliver was that the Little Phoenix seemed to be somewhat afraid of her. He kept moving away whenever she got too close to him. Perhaps he was afraid of her ice, which was obviously very threatening to the fire. Oliver felt like laughing, but couldn''t act to defend the Phoenix. Fortunately, the fight was short-lived since Miya joined. All the Monster Bosses were dead and Oliver immediately sent away his shadow army. People who were originally just watching began to join the fight, not wanting to let go of the opportunity where humans began to dominate the fight. This was an opportunity to level up more easily. Isabel remained hunting alone under the sea, not bothered by others. Her fighting style was somewhat similar to Kim Hana, both using swords. It was just that she relied on the power of the sword technique. It was a pure sword technique with no additional skills from other skills. At this moment, Phoenix returned to his small size. However, he continued to fly, not approaching Oliver as he knew that he could not appear beside him while he was not hiding his identity. Meanwhile, Miya after the fight left immediately, disappearing from people''s sight. Oliver was a little more comfortable in her absence. He kept his eyes on Isabel until she seemed to start reaching her limit where her level couldn''t go up anymore. After that, she finally returned to the city walls with her entire body and clothes in a wet state. She shook out he4 hair first, stopping her ponytail, letting it loose before approaching him. With a wet figure, she only looked more alluring, making many men stare at her without blinking. "I''m done, we can go now. Thank you for your help. If you''re willing, I''ll treat you as thanks," she said in a rather low voice when she arrived in front of him. Seeing her friendliness, Oliver couldn''t help but say, "looks like you''re not mad at me anymore." He smiled slightly as he said that, which made Isabel roll her eyes. Her expression changed many times, sometimes she even pouted, but unfortunately she seemed unable to say anything to argue. "Do you want my treat or not?" She finally asked, trying to speak in a high tone to look angry again. "Do you think it would be okay if we left this wall? There might be another attack," Oliver replied. Isabel was obviously someone who fought very hard for this city. It seemed that because she wanted a date, she was willing to leave the city walls. "Now that it''s quiet enough, I think it''s fine if we leave. If there''s another attack, we can come here again soon. After all, we won''t be going far," Isabel replied, looking back. She actually started to look worried after Oliver talked about the possibility of another attack. In fact, even Oliver himself had his concerns. He was worried if the Monster King suddenly appeared. If that happened, the city wall might be instantly destroyed so that the city would sink. As a resident of Vera, he couldn''t let that happen, which was why he was quite vigilant now, making him not want to go too far away from the wall so that he could keep an eye on the sea. "How about we take some fish, then you cook it. I think I would feel more awesome eating your cooking than being treated to a restaurant," he replied after a moment''s thought. Chapter 91: Meet Again Isabel rolled her eyes because he asked her to cook. Before she could even answer, Oliver walked to the side of the wall, pulling out one of the dead fish monster bodies. Of course, monster meat is edible, let alone of the fish variety. Quite a few people were grilling it around and seemed to be eating it with gusto. With everyone busy, Oliver was able to use his bone strength to cut the fish meat, taking about 3 kg. "Let''s go downstairs," he said after he returned. From the park below, it was at least very close to the wall. He could jump straight onto the wall from there. Isabel, who had not answered in the end, still followed. Of course, she did not refuse. When they arrived at the park, she apparently asked him to sit and wait, saying that she was going to pick up the grill at the military base. She left quickly while he waited and returned not long after, actually carrying a grill already filled with charcoal, even carrying some condiments. "Oliver, the military is now looking for the young soldiers you killed," Isabel said as she placed the grill in front of him. Her expression was quite calm when she said that, there was really no ripple at all on her face. It seemed that she had no compassion for their deaths anymore. Perhaps because the one who killed them was the man she loved. "Did they ask you anything?" asked Oliver in response. "Yes, but I just said I parted ways with them, so I don''t know where they went anymore," Isabel replied. She finished lighting the charcoal after saying that. Then she asked for the fish meat in Oliver''s hand, seasoning it before placing it on the grill. "You know, their captain is the son of a General, that''s why the military is looking for them seriously," she continued. "But they''ll never find them," Oliver replied, feeling like laughing. "Yeah, and there''s no CCTV around these walls. In the end, they''ll just be declared missing. Besides, ever since the monsters appeared, too many people and soldiers have gone missing. It''s not something the generals can control," Isabel said as she fanned the charcoal using a book she had brought to increase the heat of the charcoal fire. The smell of fish began to fill the air as she fanned the charcoal. Oliver had to admit that it was an amazing scent, fragrant like there were thousands of rare spices all rolled into one. The fish meat itself was obviously the main source of that aroma. With the charcoal smoldering, the fish meat quickly became cooked, golden in color and oozing oil constantly. Isabel didn''t bring a plate, but she arranged some leaves, turning them into a plate. She was skillful as she did so, showing that she was used to it. Using her sword, she cut the fish meat into small pieces and then stabbed two stick blades into the two pieces of fish meat. That way, knives and forks were not needed. They could eat just by relying on the blades. "Please eat, don''t hesitate to tell me if there''s anything lacking in taste," Isabel said with an inviting gesture. She really seemed to be treating her actions in cooking the fish as gratitude for Oliver''s help. In Oliver''s eyes, this was a little less romantic. After all, this kind of thing made them look just like friends who were returning each other''s favors, not as lovers because lovers always help their respective partners for no other reason than love. However, in reality, they are not officially lovers yet. Oliver realized that it was his own fault for never saying anything to Isabel. He himself found it rather difficult to say something like that to her. There was a difference between her and Kim Hana when he knew them both. Kim Hana in his eyes was his aunt''s subordinate and then in this new era, she was almost like his subordinate. Hence, from his point of view, there was a dominant feeling towards her so he easily said something like he wanted her to be his wife, even just a small wife. Isabel was different. She was his friend at school, the same age as him, and had so many advantages that would impress anyone. Plus she had always been kind to him, so he could not feel dominant towards her. Without feeling dominant, he could not say something like declaring love without preparation. Being invited to eat by her, so he chose to eat first, stuffing a piece of the fish meat into his mouth. The flavor was indeed so delicious despite the simple cooking. It made his mouth spontaneously chew the meat at such a high speed that in no time it was gone from his mouth. He took another piece. Isabel became curious as she saw the speed of his eating, so she started eating too. When she finally knew what the fish tasted like, even a woman who always maintained an image while eating couldn''t help but eat faster than usual. "What the hell, people are busy defending the city, how can you two relax and eat here as if there''s no problem." Oliver and Isabel who were enjoying their meal could not help but be interrupted by the voice of a man scolding them. They spontaneously looked back only to find Alex and his minions who had been beaten up by Kim Hana earlier that morning. They should have been sent to the hospital, but seemed to have recovered in no time. To Oliver''s surprise, Alex who shouldn''t have been able to walk normally could actually walk without the help of a cane. Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net There wasn''t even a bandage on his leg anymore. Now the wound from the knife attack seemed to have recovered, leaving only a mark. Oliver wondered what they were doing to recover the wound. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time, Isabel knitted her brows at Alex''s words. How could he say they were just relaxing while he himself had just arrived. "Alex, we''ve been fighting for hours and are just resting now. You just arrived and make a comment like that, are you shameless? Where have you been all this time?" she replied, questioning his contribution back. Chapter 92: Hurt Again Asked back by Isabel, Alex''s face turned red and blue. He himself felt bad for only showing up now, but there was nothing he could say. Yesterday he injured his leg and this morning the injury became worse. As a result he couldn''t hunt monsters which made his level start to fall behind. Now that he was able to recover, this was also because his father asked for help from someone with high healing skills or else he would still be lying in the hospital. Unable to answer Isabel''s question, he looked at Oliver. His expression was filled with resentment because just this morning, it was this man''s subordinate who beat him up. He already knew that Kim Hana was Miya''s secretary, and his family was already planning to ask her for an explanation later that night. "Oliver, our business is still unfinished," he said. "Right, you''ll have to deal with us too," added Mateo who stood beside him while adjusting the position of his glasses. He glared but his eyes didn''t seem fit to glare. Oliver stared at them but then ate again, acting like nothing was happening here, leaving Alex and his minions dumbfounded. Isabel almost laughed as she watched Oliver ignore them. Because like that, she was also acting like they didn''t exist. Alex''s face became even redder that he was chattering his teeth. He was filled with jealousy. The woman he loved chose another man, and in front of him she acted like she didn''t care about his feelings. This was of course too painful. In this kind of atmosphere, Oliver started to get carried away. He suddenly held Isabel''s palm so that she straightened her back in surprise. They had been close for a while but he had never acted like this. Did he want to formalize their relationship or was it just to make Alex angry? However, whatever it was, she didn''t mind. Personally, she found it very enjoyable to anger a guy who liked her by showing her romance with the guy she loved. Pleased with this situation, she came up with an interesting idea. Taking a piece of meat, she aimed it at Oliver''s mouth. Oliver was more surprised than she was, but of course he accepted it happily. He even took a bite of it before putting it in his mouth then chewing it in an elegant manner. It was indeed more delicious because it was from the hands of a beautiful woman. "Thank you," he said in a soft tone. He glanced at Alex after that. Comparing his face now to a monkey''s ass might not be an exaggeration. Mateo and the others looked like they didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. They should be sad for Alex, but even as his loyal friends, they still saw this kind of situation as funny. It was funny seeing a man so let down by a woman. "A man who can''t buy skills can''t protect women, only be protected. If I become that man, I''d rather die." Mateo spoke, trying to say something nice to cheer Alex up and satirize Oliver. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oliver''s weakness in the eyes of people who knew his problem was something very fatal. Having no skills in an era filled with monsters was something worse than not being able to earn money. Such a person might deserve to be said to be unfit for life, let alone for a woman, and that was a very beautiful woman. When he heard Mateo''s words, Oliver remained relaxed, but it turned out that Isabel''s expression became rather gloomy, something that was beyond Oliver''s expectation because he thought Isabel would remain relaxed considering she knew how strong he was. The ignorance of others should be something to just laugh at. Before Isabel could say anything, Oliver grasped her palm tightly, which was enough to calm her down instantly. "It looks like you guys are completely healthy so you can bark better. Well, I''d feel calmer attacking a healthy person than a sick one," he said, looking at Mateo and then Alex. "Huh?" Mateo and Alex seemed unsure what Oliver''s words meant. The former then asked, "how are you going to attack us? Do you think you have the ability?" "Yes," Oliver replied, picking up a nearby rock and throwing it at the man with glasses. With his strong physique, his throw was certainly ferocious. The stone moved quickly before slamming into the man''s chest. BANG! He was instantly thrown off and coughed up blood with his eyes wide open. In the end, he hit the tree, making it crack. This senseless scene actually happened in front of Alex and the others, they couldn''t be more dumbfounded. After all, Oliver was just throwing a rock, not using skills. How high was his level that his throwing power could reach that point? Were they already so far behind that even Oliver who had no skills could be stronger than them? Even though they thought he had no skills, they didn''t think he couldn''t do leveling. It could still be done as long as he killed monsters. If he couldn''t do it himself, he could ask others for help. However, such a way should be very slow? They dared to look down on him, that meant they thought he was still behind them no matter what kind of method he used. He didn''t care about Mateo who had been thrown away. He eyes looked at Alex. Casually, he picked up the iron blade he was using to eat. Shua! He threw the blade towards the man''s leg, right into his self-inflicted scar. It was even faster than the rock he threw. Alex barely saw the blade and it had already pierced his ankle, giving him excruciating pain. Instantly, he fell to his knees. "Ahhh..." He was still screaming softly despite trying to hold it in. In front of Isabel, he didn''t want to look so weak. "You!" His friends began to stare at Oliver with ferocious expressions, oblivious to Alex''s leg which began to spurt blood. "You''d better take him to the hospital immediately," Oliver told them. As he spoke, they finally looked at Alex. Instantly, they panicked. "Quick, quick, get him to the hospital," one of them said in panic. Their plan for leveling today was destined to fail again. They started carrying Alex in a hurry including Mateo. Even though they have made trouble for him many times, Oliver still does not kill them. This is not without reason, of course. First they were his old acquaintances and had antagonized him for too long. If they died, then it was too good for them to leave after provoking him so many times. He wanted them to first feel the deadly mental attack before they actually died. When they disappeared from his sight, he was somewhat surprised. Isabel suddenly rested her head on his shoulder. She turned her palm over so that their palms could hold each other. His gaze went blank as he stared at her eyes which blinked a few times. "If I don''t take the initiative, I doubt you will," she said. Oliver, "..." "You know, I''m a bit shy, but of course, things get easier if you take the initiative even if it''s a bit embarrassing for me," he said with a faint smile. Of course, he needed to speak up so that he didn''t look completely shy. "I can''t say that the current you is a shy guy. After all, you look more like a cruel man, even you have a cruel aura," Isabel replied. Oliver rolled his eyes at that. Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net "Don''t you still like me?" he replied with a soft laugh. When he said that, Isabel frowned slightly. She pinched his wrist. "I have nothing to say because I have a loyal nature where I won''t look back after liking one guy," she said, looking off in the other direction. "That Korean woman, hmph, she''s not necessarily so loyal," she added with a snort. Despite acting like nothing was wrong in their relationship. When she started talking, she showed that she hadn''t forgotten Kim Hana. Oliver chose to keep quiet about it, then picked up a piece of fish meat. Only, he didn''t eat it, but pointed it at Isabel''s mouth. The woman didn''t fully see what he was doing because she was staring in another direction. Sensing something approaching, she looked towards him again only to find a piece of fish meat in front of her mouth. It stuck to her lips because of her movements. "Let''s eat some more, there''s still plenty of fish meat," Oliver said, trying to be romantic. Although Isabel''s expression became erratic at first, she didn''t refuse. Her lips parted and she took a bite of the fish meat, chewing it right away. She just stared in the other direction as she chewed. Perhaps a little embarrassed to show her expression. Oliver smiled slightly. However, a moment later, he heard quite a lot of footsteps from behind the garden, in the direction where the military base was located. Isabel also knitted her brows when she heard that, as if she was wondering who was coming. "Sounds like the footsteps of an army," Oliver said. His prediction must have been correct because a group of soldiers with ferocious expressions appeared right after that. They were not young soldiers, the average age was in their 30s, seemingly very elite and experienced. Chapter 93: Scared Because Know When Oliver observed them more carefully, he realized that among them were the soldiers he had beaten up earlier this morning, judging from their not too heavy scars. Perhaps they had also performed treatment using healing skills. Here, they were even more numerous. Oliver wasn''t surprised they were able to gather because they were led by a 1-Star General. The general was a middle-aged man, rather short and fat with a pot belly. However, his fat appearance could not be underestimated because despite being fat, he still showed that he had a lot of muscles. Perhaps in recent years he had eaten without rules so his body had become like that, but in the past, he should have had a strong physique. "Oliver, he''s the young captain''s father," Isabel said in a very low voice when she saw the general. The general and his troops walked until they were about 3 meters away from them before stopping and staring at them. As they stopped, Isabel quickly stood up. "Uncle Joe, is there anything?" she asked the general. Perhaps her father was an acquaintance of his, so she needed to greet him when he came. "Isabel," the general said. "Do you know him?" He asked as he pointed at Oliver with cold eyes. This made Oliver wonder why the general was asking about him. After all, they shouldn''t be related to each other, unless he somehow suspected that he was his son''s killer. However, how was that possible. He shouldn''t have any evidence pointing to him. "He''s my boyfriend," Isabel replied in a calm tone, but it was quite surprising to Oliver that she introduced him as her boyfriend. Most of the military members were probably familiar with Isabel or had at least seen her. Hearing that she had a boyfriend, even those who were rather old were a little sad. This was due to their view that she had above-average beauty with a pleasant gentle personality. However, looking at Oliver''s appearance, they couldn''t comment badly. The latter had high allure. He was completely compatible with Isabel. In terms of appearance, neither of them disappointed the other. Joe knitted his brows for a while before saying, "I heard from Alex that he beat him and his friends." Apparently, he had come because of that, which of course confused even Isabel herself. "Uncle Joe, Alex has been making fun of us. He paid the price himself, daring to be arrogant with his weak strength," Isabel replied. She did not expect that Alex would tell the general about their conflict that could be said to be a conflict between young people. Of course, that he told him was one thing, why did he need to come? Was Alex begging for his revenge to be avenged by her? As far as Isabel knew, this general was quite familiar with Alex''s father. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After hearing Isabel''s answer that sounded like she was uncomfortable, the general, Joe, was a bit unsure of how to react. It seemed that he had really come with a specific purpose, but doing so became a bit difficult because there was Isabel here, and that man turned out to be her boyfriend. "Uncle Joe, has your son been found so that you have time to get involved in other people''s affairs?" asked Isabel suddenly. To Oliver, her words sounded alluring. The problem was that she seemed very natural when she said it regardless of her knowledge of the truth. It seemed that she really just wanted to be by his side so she thought of any way to keep distractions away from him. When she talked about his son, Joe knitted his eyebrows. Isabel continued to observe him, as if she wanted to see his thoughts. Perhaps she wanted to make sure that he didn''t have any particular suspicions of Oliver. "Can you answer whose son you are?" The general then asked Oliver. He evidently wanted to know his background, perhaps Alex hadn''t told him everything in detail. Given his appearance, it wasn''t strange if he suspected he had a certain background. "No one''s son. My parents are dead," Oliver replied calmly. In the presence of the general and the other soldiers, he acted nonchalant. In fact, he was still sitting and occasionally stuffing fish meat into his mouth. Only when they saw him again did the soldiers realize that he didn''t seem to care about them. Your next read is at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net How could he dare to remain seated when they were only three meters in front of him? Some of the soldiers felt like scolding him, but since the one leading them this time was a general, so they had to restrain themselves, unable to act outside of their general''s orders. Since he said he had no parents, General Joe looked unconvinced. In the end, he looked at Isabel first. The latter glanced at Oliver, as if asking him for a signal as to whether she could say his background. Actually Oliver had no desire to hide his background, he just didn''t want to talk. After all, saying he was someone''s nephew was a bit strange. If Miya was his mother, it would be easier. He signaled to Isabel that she could say it. If other people talked about this, he wouldn''t feel so strange. "He''s the nephew of Miya, the boss of the Elegantza Couture Group," Isabel said. "What? Miya? And her nephew!" General Joe apparently almost jumped at the name, as if his back had been hit. After that, he approached Oliver and Isabel in a hurry. No, his goal was only Oliver. He sat in front of him, even took his hand and tried to smile as best he could. "Uhmmm..." He cleared his throat gently, justifying his position. "I''m actually Elon''s younger brother, you must know him. He''s a friend of your aunt. My brother often talks about your aunt, we met earlier, he said your aunt is very strong," the man said, explaining why he was acting like that, which made Oliver knit his eyebrows. Given that Elon knew his aunt''s strength, it was possible that the man had guessed that she was the true figure of the Ice Knight. If he speculated further, perhaps he also suspected that the Shadow Flame King was Miya''s nephew. The problem was that he probably said all of that to his younger brother. If their relationship was very good, of course he would share information so that his younger brother wouldn''t make trouble without knowing the cause. Oliver withdrew his hand from his as it was uncomfortable to be touched by him. "Go if you know what''s good for you. Also, you''d better not talk anywhere," he said. He didn''t want to keep looking at him. Since he is afraid of him, then he will just ask him to leave. Fortunately the man had a good brain, not stupid like his son. He nodded his head while continuing to smile. Standing up, he waved his hand to his subordinates, asking them to follow him away. With that, they left in confusion, continuing to look at each other while wondering who Oliver and Miya were that their general looked so frightened. "I guess, your aunt is the Ice Knight!" Isabel suddenly said, smiling faintly. With her brain, she could clearly connect things. Oliver didn''t argue with that. He said, "yeah..." "There seems to be a great favor done by your family, probably from you to your ancestors so that you can have something unimaginable when others think you''ll fall," Isabel said hearing that, sighing while her eyes were like she was thinking about how he got it all. Oliver only smiled when she said that. "By the way, later, send me your system code. Maybe I can help you get stronger skills," he said. He helped Kim Hana gain skills, Isabel who was more important in his heart naturally deserved the same, even better. He thought that as long as he asked in a good way, there would be a constellation that sent the skill to Isabel. "Are you serious?" The woman instantly looked excited. Although she had never asked directly where he got his skills, she clearly knew he had access to very powerful skills, and it was possible without paying. Of course, she was happy if she could obtain such powerful skills, especially if it was due to the help of the man she liked. "You can wait, until tomorrow at the latest," Oliver replied with a faint smile. Isabel nodded and then took out her cell phone, sending the system code to him. Since they were still together, Oliver didn''t try to check his phone directly. After that, he suddenly whistled, startling Isabel. And she became even more surprised when she saw a red bird descending rapidly from above, heading towards them. Her eyes widened when she saw the bird. "Phoenix," she said spontaneously. Even though she already knew that the Phoenix had been tamed by Oliver, she was still surprised to see it in person. After all, it wasn''t just a Monster Boss, it was a bird that had never appeared in the history of the earth, existing only in mythology so people more often viewed it as a creature from fairy tales, not something real. Today, the world had seen it, but from afar. She saw it up close and realized how beautiful it was. Chapter 94: Come The red bird, Phoenix, landed on Oliver''s shoulder, but his eyes looked at Isabel curiously, flickering. The equally curious Isabel brought her face closer to his, even touching him. Although somewhat wary, the Phoenix remained silent, aware that Isabel was his boss''s friend. He let her touch his body. On the other hand, Oliver was thinking about how to take care of this bird while observing Isabel who kept stroking the bird''s feathers. Seeing that she seemed familiar and seemed to like it, he suddenly had an interesting idea. "Isabel, are you interested in taking care of him?" he asked. He could fight together with him but could not take care of him. Hence, he thought it was better to leave him to Isabel. The latter could probably take good care of him. "Are you serious?" Isabel was so surprised that she looked at him without blinking as she asked. "This is the second time you''ve said it. I''m naturally always serious when I say something to you," Oliver replied with a wry smile. It was unusual for Isabel to say that, let alone twice, probably because he had been giving her things too rarely. The Little Phoenix was somewhat confused by his words. At the same time, he grabbed his body with both hands and placed him on Isabel''s thigh. "From now on you will follow her. Don''t worry too much, she is my lover, so serving her is the same as serving me. You must protect her if she is in danger," he told the Phoenix while Isabel pressed her lips together because in his words, he referred to her as his lover. The good thing was that the Phoenix was very obedient to him and understood that this was a good thing. He nodded right after he spoke without looking like he wanted to protest. Isabel became more pleased so she caressed his body from head to tail. Every time she touched him, Isabel found it hard to believe that it was this beautiful little bird that released such a great fire. She thought that if she touched him too roughly, it might break his bones. However, she knew that it was all nothing more than what it seemed. The invisible power of the little bird could reduce her to ashes. As they continued to stay in the park, it was already late afternoon. Even around 16 o''clock, the sky looked very yellow, not only in the west where the sun was setting, but also in the south and north to the east. What happens with nature is something that is hard to predict. However, people are starting to think of these as ordinary natural phenomena because the world has become different. ''Is the Monster King not going to come out today?'' Oliver wondered, hoping so because he couldn''t keep waiting either. "Oliver, are you going to continue here?" Isabel asked as he was lost in thought. If she asked that, it meant she was getting tired of being in that park. Maybe she would have been happy to stay by his side, but she definitely wanted them somewhere else. Unfortunately, she didn''t know that there was a Monster King lurking around. No one knew about it for now except Oliver himself, which gave him a burden. Although his level had risen quite high, his concern was that the Monster King was at a much higher level than him. He could only hope that it was no more than level 20. Phew! He sighed before answering Isabel''s question. And suddenly, his cell phone rang again, signaling an incoming message. Since it was definitely not a message from Isabel, he couldn''t help but check it. As it turned out, it was from Kim Hana. There was even a profile picture of the woman when the message appeared and Isabel saw it, making her knit her brows in jealousy. Oliver wasn''t sure when Kim Hana had put a profile picture on her cell phone number. Of course, he still opened the message. (Honey, the Wilson family is on their way to your aunt''s house. They''re bringing the mayor and his son.) That was the content of the message. However, instead of being astonished by the content of her message, Oliver was more astonished by the word she used to call him. She actually used the word honey. Instantly, he felt a very strong aura of jealousy from Isabel even though he didn''t see her. Surprisingly when he was looking at her, she was looking the other way. ''This is ridiculous, no wonder almost all countries prohibit polygamy,'' he thought. The rivalry between Kim Hana and Isabel seemed completely unavoidable. Kim Hana called out to her with a word of affection, perhaps she expected that the message would also be read by Isabel. All this was because he had a desire for polygamy. Although it could be done by a man relying on charm and strength, it caused endless conflicts of the heart. Before he could say anything, Isabel who was staring in the other direction looked back at him. "If you want to go home now, I can take you in my car. It''s at the military headquarters," she said. "Okay!" Oliver didn''t refuse because she wanted to take him home. They quickly stood up, walking to leave the park, heading towards the military base. Stay tuned for updates on m-v l|-NovelFire.net However, Isabel, who was carrying Phoenix by holding it in her arms, seemed to be somewhat confused. She suddenly said, "although I love this bird and want to take him everywhere, this doesn''t seem like the kind of bird I can take anywhere." The phoenix was somewhat confused by her words while Oliver didn''t react much. Of course, he had guessed that Isabel would ask about that. Most people had seen the Phoenix. Although the small version gave a different impression, people would still wonder what kind of bird it was because there was no such bird on earth that was completely fire-red in color. "Actually, you don''t have to think about it too much," Oliver said in response. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It doesn''t matter if other people see him. If anyone asks too many questions, just shut them up. If you think it will be too horrendous, you can ask the bird to leave for a while," he added. There was no special solution to hide the Phoenix since he was already at his smallest size. However, he didn''t think it would be too much of a problem if Isabel showed the Phoenix. Most people were afraid of being too curious about other people''s possessions that showed they were strong. If there were some who dared, then they needed to be taught a little lesson. Basically, it''s not too difficult. Isabel looked thoughtful after hearing Oliver''s answer. In the end, she nodded lightly with a faint smile, understanding that it was his way of life that she needed to follow. An indifferent and domineering way of life. Not long after, they finally arrived in front of the military headquarters which was surprisingly large but which Oliver could not see from the park because there were too many trees blocking the view. The building consisted of five floors, dark green in color. However, there was a slight drawback. The courtyard was filled with water even though it did not reach the height of the car tires. Although the water around did not pass through the walls, it seemed that the water underground still rose to the top a little. Oliver wasn''t sure where the soldiers were, but the base was in a fairly deserted state right now. There weren''t even any guards in front of the gate so Oliver and Isabel entered without passing through any producers. Isabel walked straight to her car which was a rather old Toyota sedan. This was the first time Oliver had seen her car. She let him in while she got into the driver''s seat. Vrom! The car started easily. The transmission was manual, but Isabel seemed to be used to it. She put it in gear and stepped on the gas pedal. Soon the car was on the road. Perhaps because of yesterday''s traffic jam, fewer people were using cars today. The roads were quite empty so Isabel could drive faster. She didn''t ask about the road because she already knew the location of the complex from his aunt''s house. What she didn''t know was the exact location after entering the complex. Unexpectedly for Oliver, the security of the complex was very tight this afternoon. Every car that entered was checked first, unlike this morning where there were almost no guards. Maybe the homeowners forced them to work because they were worried that the city would suddenly flood and people would try to force their way into the complex. After all, it would definitely be the last place to sink. Besides being surrounded by its own wall, it was also higher than the rest of the plains, completely designed for the convenience of the rich. Isabel''s car easily entered when Oliver showed his face through the window. As soon as the car entered the complex, Oliver started giving instructions to Isabel. For her first time entering this complex, she showed a look of endless amazement as she saw how luxurious the mansions she passed by were, finally realizing the difference in life between a high-ranking official and a successful businessman. She was even more amazed when she saw his aunt''s mansion which was more luxurious than most mansions. Only, she knitted her brows after being amazed that right in front of the mansion''s gate, there was the figure of Kim Hana standing casually, leaning against its fence. Chapter 95: Wilson Family Kim Hana looked indifferent, staring at the oncoming car with her sharp gaze. Isabel had no choice but to stop her car right in front of the woman as she was literally standing at the location where the car should have stopped. Without closing her car window, their close proximity became unobstructed. Isabel could stare at the woman closely, unable to help but recognize that she was a very beautiful Korean woman, at an age that could be said to already have a career, unlike her who was still in high school. She didn''t care how she observed her, Isabel thought she was really like the stars in Korean dramas. It was just that, because of the indifferent expression she showed, she was more like the antagonist in the drama, the antagonist that the audience could not hate because of her beauty. Isabel could not help but stare back at her eyes sharply because she was looking at her like that. If she averted her gaze, she would probably assume she was afraid of her. "What''s wrong, little girl? Why are you looking at me like that?" Apparently, Kim Hana was the more disturbed so she was the first to speak. "You were the one who looked at me like that first, shouldn''t you be the one to explain?" replied Isabel fearlessly. "And who are you calling a little girl? Do I look like a little girl?" Apparently, Isabel was also offended by the words Kim Hana used to call her. Oliver who had just unbuckled his seat belt froze hearing the two women suddenly arguing, filled with emotion. Their tone was almost like they were ready to lunge at each other. "Uhmmm..." He cleared his throat deliberately to turn their eyes towards him. "Isabel, do you want to go home or come inside?" He asked the woman, changing the topic. "Can I come inside?" Isabel couldn''t help but ask back at his offer. Of course, she was interested in entering the luxurious mansion. Besides curiosity, she also wanted to see what the Wilson Family would be doing. They must be coming soon because Kim Hana had previously said that they were on their way to this place. They came slower probably because they called more people to help. "No problem, let''s go down," Oliver replied. Isabel nodded and opened the car door so that she got off right in front of Kim Hana who looked very disturbed that Oliver invited her to this mansion. However, after getting out of the car, Isabel actually walked to the trunk first, opened it, and took out what was actually a white long-sleeved shirt. She put it on immediately. It seemed that she wanted to maintain decorum since she was about to meet Oliver''s aunt. Oliver smiled at her choice which showed her intelligence while Kim Hana frowned slightly. The three of them then entered the mansion. Kim Hana apparently left the fence and doors open, as if on purpose so that guests could enter directly. Perhaps it was an order from Miya. Arriving inside the mansion, Oliver immediately found his aunt, lying on the sofa and wearing only her sleeping clothes. Her wet hair showed that she had just finished bathing. It seemed that the arrival of the enemy to this mansion did not burden her at all. She was probably ready to slaughter them. Isabel, who was entering the mansion for the first time, was mesmerized by the living room that was so large, luxurious, and full of expensive items. She could not calculate the value of this living room even with her intelligence. Of course, even in her point of view, Miya''s figure was still the most striking in the living room. Her beauty as a woman who looked to be in her 30s really made him feel inferior. She was so beautiful with skin that seemed to glow brightly. No wonder she was the woman most middle-aged men in the city dreamed of. Even his father looked happy whenever he heard her name. She was truly too charming for a woman. Even if she reached her age, Isabel was worried that she was far from her charm. Miya looked towards the door as she sensed the arrival of people. Seeing that there was one additional person, her eyes narrowed slightly. Of course, she did not personally recognize Isabel as she had never seen her in person. She then sat up, waiting for them to arrive. Isabel started to become awkward because of Miya''s gaze. In the end, she was a stranger in this mansion, and the problem was that the owner of this mansion had a background that exceeded her parents. "Greetings, Lady Miya!" She greeted her when she arrived nearby, trying to be as natural as possible. "I''m Isabel, Oliver''s schoolmate," she said, explaining who she was. Perhaps she didn''t dare to directly say that she was Oliver''s girlfriend. After all, saying something like this to a person related by blood was a little difficult. "Friend or girlfriend?" Miya suddenly asked back, getting straight to the point. Maybe she wasn''t married, but there was no way she didn''t understand things like young people''s relationships. With a glance, she immediately understood there was a special relationship between Oliver and that woman or else there was no way he would have brought her here. Revealed directly by her about their relationship, Isabel was so embarrassed that her cheeks turned slightly red. Of course, this was very unpleasant for Kim Hana because Isabel would be the first to be recognized by Miya as Oliver''s girlfriend. "It seems to be true," Miya said, smiling slightly and looking at Oliver. Since it was his first time introducing a woman to her, Oliver was also a bit unsure how to react. "By the way aunt, do you have any plans for the upcoming Wilson Family?" he asked the woman, changing the subject. Although this conflict was because of him, but between his aunt and the Wilson Family had been enemies for too long. Crack! Miya pressed her thumbs into her palms so that the sound of bones creaking could be heard since she was talking about the Wilson Family. "They have to die here, it can''t be helped," she said in a cold tone, showing clear killing intent. Her decision was somewhat surprising to Oliver. It seemed that she really did hate them. "Aunt, not only are they coming, there''s also the mayor and his son," Oliver said. Of course, he didn''t mind the plan. It was just that he wanted to know more about her opinion of the others besides the Wilson Family. "Anyone involved should be prepared for the risks," Miya replied, not mincing words. Isabel swallowed her saliva at that, thinking that tonight many would be sent to the afterlife. Right after Miya spoke, she started hearing the sound of car engines outside, quite a lot. That they were heard all the way inside this mansion showed that those people had deliberately come in cars that had loud noises. "Who dares to make a scene here. Logan Wilson, do you only dare with a woman?" Suddenly a loud shout echoed out as the sound of the cars disappeared. Even that voice seemed to vibrate the air. Most people were probably intimidated just by hearing it. "Is it that guy?" Oliver remembered Elon, the 3-Star General because it was similar to his voice. He couldn''t say it was exactly the same voice because this time he shouted loudly. Those who were originally waiting for the Wilson Family to enter this mansion found that no one entered even after a while. Continue reading stories on m|v-l''-NovelFire.net They were clearly blocked outside, unable to get inside. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well!" Miya finally stood up. "Let''s go outside," she said, taking a step away. Oliver and the others followed behind her. When they arrived outside, they couldn''t help but be surprised by the scene in front of the gate. Soldiers in full uniform and weapons were lined up in front of the mansion''s gates, pointing their guns at the people in suits. They were led by Enzo, the 3-Star General. Even his younger brother was beside him. In front of them, Oliver saw the mayor, Miles, his son, Raphael, Alex, Mateo, the others, and a tall middle-aged man with a well-built body, wearing glasses. In addition to them, Oliver also saw several people who seemed to be influential outsiders in Vera. And they brought troops, which were even more numerous than soldiers. Of course, just because there were more of them, the soldiers seemed more terrifying. "What''s going on? Are you all so homeless that you''re making a scene in front of someone else''s house?" Miya who stepped in hastily spoke loudly and coldly. All gazes were instantly drawn to her. Since the majority there were men, they couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her appearance wearing only sleepwear. Becoming her husband and spending this night with her in bed would definitely be an indescribable experience, beyond all pleasure. Too bad none of the men managed to marry her. Of course, that''s even better. It''s more that no one can have her because if there is one, that guy is too lucky, making jealousy excessive. Chapter 96: Honest The head of the Wilson Family, Logan, is probably seen as heartless by most people because he is completely hostile to such a beautiful woman like Miya. Some people think he is too crazy for wealth. Of course, everyone knew that he gained many hidden benefits by antagonizing Miya. His coming this time was really purely to ask for an explanation because his son had been beaten up by her secretary and nephew twice. Unlike usual, he was very sensitive now, especially since his first son, Leo, had gone missing and hadn''t been found until now. Unfortunately, his journey to ask Miya for an explanation didn''t go so smoothly as there were two military generals standing in his way. Joe who is only a 1-Star General is not so scary to him, and he is also his close friend. However, this could not be said for Elon, the 3-Star General, someone who was truly influential. He did not expect this man to suddenly appear here. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And why would Joe, who is his close friend, also get in the way? Because of these few things, things were getting confusing for Logan. "Logan, what do you want? Do you want to claim justice for your useless son?" Miya suddenly asked him a question in her cold tone. This gave the confused Logan a chance to speak. "Miya, if you think violence can always be used, I can beat you up now," he said loudly. He looked filled with rage and he was indeed provoked. Coming here, he had already thrown away his pride. If he came back defeated, people would laugh at him. Stay updated with m-v l|-NovelFire.net After all, there were many people watching right now in this compound, from their respective mansions. "What? Logan? Who gave you the courage to say that in front of me? Didn''t you see me here? What if you duel with me?" Elon suddenly became very angry as well. Who knew why, either because he felt disrespected or this was his way of making Miya happy. Maybe it was both. As a 3-Star General, maybe for him Logan should just leave and forget about this matter since he was involved. "General Elon, I don''t think it''s right for you to interfere." Suddenly the mayor also spoke, sounding soft, but making Elon knit his brows. Although the man was only a mayor, his influence had increased drastically recently, especially because of his son who had an SS Class Skill. Plus he seemed to have a hidden power that people were starting to sense. Elon couldn''t say he came for no purpose. After all, the man knew that Miya had power even though he didn''t know as much as him because at that time in the restaurant, he was the one who felt the woman''s power the most. Perhaps he had just reached the point of speculating that Miya was the Ice Knight. Here, he might want to confirm it. "Oliver, it''s a bit too chaotic here," Isabel said to Oliver in a low voice. It was like she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Now, their presence hadn''t really been noticed because they were quite far behind Miya. Only Kim Hana accompanied her to the front. "There''s always chaos when people with different interests get together," Oliver replied. His focus this time was only on the mayor. Like Elon, he wanted to know his true intentions, and what he was relying on to come here. He thought he hadn''t just come relying on his son. "Miles, do you want to help Logan?" Miya put the question to the mayor, calling his name directly without a special nickname. Asked, the mayor calmly replied, "Boss Miya, Boss Logan just wants an explanation because his son has been injured by your nephew. He was just able to walk but now he has to use a cane again. This makes him unable to raise his level." When speaking, the man looked polite all the time. The way he addressed Miya and Logan was his habit of addressing the businessmen in Vera, calling them bosses. "There''s no explanation he can get here," Miya replied directly. She practically said something that made people helpless. Surprisingly enough, after she spoke, Raphael, the mayor''s son also spoke. "Lady Miya, your attitude is too much. We are all civilized people here," he said, looking more polite than the mayor himself. "Boy, this is not your place to talk." Miya looked at him coldly because of his words, scolding him instantly. From her point of view, he was naturally just a boy. Others looked at him differently because of his strength, but she didn''t take that strength seriously. Of course, being called a boy like that was rather annoying to Raphael. He seemed to be holding back his expression from changing. "Lady Miya, I am only telling the truth," he said again, forcing himself to use a calm tone. "We do not need the truth from you." Oliver who had been standing at the back for a long time finally came forward, saying something to make people turn their eyes towards him. Alex, Mateo, and his colleagues were instantly annoyed when they saw him. The former was even more annoyed that Isabel was also here. "You!" Logan immediately glared at Oliver, knowing that he was the one who made him angry and came here. "Mr. Logan, I''m the one you want. In fact, I was the one who threw the knife to cut Alex''s leg the first time," he said when Logan looked at him. "What?" Logan and Alex and the others almost jumped at that. After all, for Alex the first problem wasn''t when Kim Hana beat him up, but when he was secretly attacked by someone. Now Oliver was suddenly claiming that it was done by him. Did he seriously say that? Even Isabel was surprised to hear that. In fact she had known for a long time that Alex had been attacked, which made him unable to continue leveling. This was something she was quite curious about, but she had never thought about it seriously because she had no concern for Alex''s fate. "I did this because we''ve been enemies for a long time. Attacking your own enemy is a natural thing. I''m sure Alex would also try to harm me if he had the chance," Oliver continued. "Unfortunately, he didn''t have the chance while I did. He lost while I won. Now, he can do nothing but ask you, his father, for help. To think he dared to compete with me with his meager abilities. If I really wanted to, I could have had him die in our three encounters." Everyone, "..." Oliver not only spoke honestly, but so loudly. This also surprised Miya who was most familiar with him. In the beginning, Oliver in her eyes was a quiet young man. Lately, he had changed quite a lot. Seeing how he was so relaxed in front of important people, she was finally made to understand why he dared to challenge her. It wasn''t just because the flashdisk was his parents'' business, but because he was starting to have the traits of someone who had power. "Oliver, how dare you!" Alex glared after knowing that fact and being belittled by him. He panted so hard that he almost fell down. "There''s one more thing." Oliver spoke again when Logan wanted to say something to threaten him. "Leo Wilson, you''re looking for him, right?" he said. "What?" Logan almost jumped at that. The problem was that Leo''s disappearance was something that no outsider knew about, only members of the Wilson Family did. How did this young man know? Logan couldn''t help but be suspicious. "What happened to Leo?" he asked. His curiosity wasn''t just because Leo was his son, but to him Leo was more important than Alex. Not only was he more talented despite his apparent disinterest in power, he also had a girlfriend from the Montclair Family despite being a lower-ranking member. "He''s dead," Oliver replied directly, not twisting words. "You!" This time, it was Logan who almost fell over in shock. "Did you kill him?" he asked. Although he had come with the view that Miya and her nephew had no skills, he could no longer think that he couldn''t do something like killing. He was getting carried away into thinking that he could do anything. "Yes..." Oliver nodded. Of course, he didn''t hide that. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have had to speak in the first place. "Asshole!" Logan suddenly leapt into the air, lunging towards Oliver, over the wall surrounding the mansion grounds. He was still healthy as a middle-aged man, plus with strong skills, he could naturally increase his level. "Logan, how dare you!" Elon immediately shouted angrily. Just as he wanted to do something, Raphael suddenly took a step forward and said, "General Elon, please stay out of their business." Raphael didn''t just speak. He pointed his hand forward, as if ready to activate a skill. "You!" Elon became even angrier because the man dared to him, a 3-star general. However, this was something difficult for him as well because he actually felt a threatening aura from him. Chapter 97: Kill Directly "What are you waiting for, do my father a favor, catch that boy!" Alex suddenly shouted to his family''s bodyguards. He began to show a childish attitude, no longer hiding it because his mind was made completely chaotic as he increasingly realized how much difference there was between him and Oliver, the man he had initially underestimated. Not wanting any failures at all, so he asked the bodyguards to help. Given the order, they jumped after Logan. Although their leaps were not as high as his, they were still able to jump over the wall. The soldiers pointing their weapons at them couldn''t help but stare at Elon, waiting for his instructions. If he gave an order, they would naturally shoot them. However, Elon hesitated to speak because of the scrutiny from Raphael. "Just let them be!" Miya suddenly spoke to the man, which finally made him remember that even his existence was not important here. His purpose in coming was only to show goodwill. Since Miya asked him to let them be, he could only follow her request. He signaled the soldiers to lower their weapons, which naturally surprised the people. The mayor and Raphael looked at each other, like they were wondering what Miya was planning that she didn''t need help from Elon. Logan and his guards passed above Miya while they were still in the air. They did not stop for her because their destination was Oliver. At this moment, blue lightning bolts emerged from Logan''s body, surrounding him and emitting an incessant rumbling sound, making his figure seem extremely terrifying. People would probably tremble just by looking at him. Even the lightning bolts became more and more numerous and larger until it finally became a dragon. Roar! It roared towards Oliver, trying to swallow him. Isabel who stood beside him was somewhat intimidated, thinking that this man was indeed powerful. She spontaneously held her sword, ready to strike back. Even the Phoenix in her hand seemed to want to jump. However, Oliver blinked at them with his left eye, asking them to keep quiet. In response, he waved his hand. Suddenly, a huge body of water appeared out of nowhere, in the form of a wave that rushed straight at Logan and his guards. They couldn''t escape because the water was too big, drowning them instantly. That left the guards electrocuted by Logan''s own lightning. Their eyes were wide open and their mouths seemed to want to scream but couldn''t because they were underwater. Only Logan was unaffected because it was his own lightning. Of course, he was so confused in the water that it was pushing him from all sides that he had trouble moving. Just by unleashing the power of water, people didn''t know that Oliver was the Shadow Flame King as he never showed his water power to the public. However, they couldn''t help but be amazed and confused, wondering how he could create such a large body of water. What level was he now and what class skill was it? At the same time, Miya pointed her hand at the water. Crack! Instantly, it froze into ice, trapping Logan and the others inside, instantly turning pale from the cold and lack of air. Such a large body of water suddenly becoming completely icy, this was even more amazing. The good thing was that the ice was still floating in the air. If it had fallen, everyone would have been hit. Miya really controlled her strength well so she was able to hold the ice in the air. Crack! Crack! The ice disappeared, but not completely. The ice around Logan did not disappear, imprisoning the man and knocking him down. Only, it wasn''t the same for his bodyguards. They disappeared with the ice, or perhaps became countless tiny ice shards. Oliver was somewhat surprised by his aunt''s decision. In theory, she had never killed, but she had instantly slaughtered a large number of humans. Perhaps doing so by making them into ice fragments didn''t have the slightest taste or sensation to her. The other people who saw that didn''t really feel anything either, as if the bodyguards were just transported to a different place. BANG! The ice that confined Logan fell between Oliver and Miya. The part covering his head melted so that he could finally breathe. Of course, he was still very pale and didn''t look like he was going to recover as he was covered from his neck to his feet in ice. "Logan, do you still want an explanation?" Miya asked coldly and indifferently. The cold wind fluttered her bright blonde hair, making her look like an angel descending from the sky. However, in Logan''s eyes, she was too scary, making his heart beat softly but so loudly that he could hear it clearly. He couldn''t say anything because he himself had come here with the intention of getting an explanation. Unfortunately, she was defeated so quickly. Of course, she couldn''t keep saying she wanted an explanation. "Lady Miya, Mr. Logan is just emotional from hearing that his son has died. I hope you are not overreacting to him." Raphael suddenly approached and spoke. He seemed like a larger figure who wanted to reconcile the conflict between two smaller people. "Do you also want to try my ice?" Miya asked coldly in response. Even Oliver was starting to get annoyed at this man, no wonder Miya was more annoyed. A man who she considered to be a child dared to reprimand her over and over again. Did he think he was stronger? "Lady Miya, I only want peace. Our city is now in a state of emergency, it is not good for the city if there is conflict between people," he replied. "Who came here to bring conflict? Would you say that if we were the losers?" Oliver stepped towards her, giving her a question. For a moment he looked awkward at the question because he knew that he wouldn''t say that. Of course, he would answer to show that he was being neutral. However, before he could say anything, Oliver suddenly moved quickly, so quickly towards him that he couldn''t see him. Pa! His hand was buried in his neck. It was really stuck, more precisely his fingers, sunk in his neck so that his eyes widened and flushed. People didn''t see that his fingers were already lined with sharp golden bones that easily pierced the man''s neck. Only Raphael himself knew. He caught a glimpse of it and could feel it inside his neck that had already ripped out his throat. His airway was practically cut off. Although his strength kept him from dying easily, still he felt his life rapidly declining. Even his strength began to weaken. This young man wasn''t just attacking, he was aiming to kill him outright. "A-are you crazy?" He asked in a trembling voice, still managing to speak by directing much of her power. "If you don''t die, your father will continue to hide," Oliver replied. He was sure the mayor was the more dangerous enemy whereas Raphael was only on par with the Monster Bosses he had killed. However, he would probably never reveal his true self. Now the time was really right. All he needed to do was lure the mayor into revealing his true identity. Most importantly, his own power was ready for any scenario. Crack! He twisted his hand so that the man''s neck was torn off. He died instantly and fell over as he withdrew his hand. Logan''s defeat almost made everyone faint in shock, but then they saw something even more incomprehensible. Some rubbed their eyes to see the figure of Raphael whose neck was bleeding endlessly. Perhaps his existence had been overshadowed by the Shadow Flame King, but he had still gained great popularity since his battle with a Monster Boss. However, in front of them, he simply died. Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net Oliver hadn''t looked at her since he became a corpse without even being able to fight back. His eyes were on the mayor, Miles. The thin, simple-looking middle-aged man was silent as if he had suddenly become mute. Perhaps he still couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Oliver was waiting for him to act but seeing him still silent made him think he would continue like that for a long time. After all, it wasn''t easy for anyone to see their own son murdered in front of their eyes. "Do you guys still want to be here?" Miya suddenly spoke to the people brought by Logan besides the mayor. It seemed that she wanted them to leave so that no one would continue to watch. One might initially think her cold tone was something pleasant to hear, but it couldn''t be now after seeing her and her nephew''s actions. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They hurriedly left, running, not using their car. "You guys should leave too," Miya said again to Elon and Joe, surprising both of them. Just because they came with good intentions, she didn''t seem to treat them any differently. Her tone was just as cold when she asked them to leave. Chapter 98: Miles Power With them gone, it was also easier for Miles to show his true colors. Miya knew that so she asked them to leave. However, there was still a group of people who hadn''t left yet. They were naturally Alex and his colleagues. Miya didn''t ask them to leave. "Drop them!" she said to Kim Hana. Hearing the order, the woman immediately moved. BANG! BANG! BANG! She was much stronger than them. In just an instant, she managed to knock them unconscious. Because they fainted, Miles was alone. He remained silent with his eyes fixed on his son''s corpse. Seeing him like that, Oliver felt he was getting impatient. Spontaneously, he picked up a piece of wood. Whoosh! He threw the wood at Miles without holding back. Instantly, the wood moved quickly towards the middle-aged man. When something came, he finally reacted. Shua! His hand moved quickly, grabbing the wood. He was actually able to catch it, which showed that he did have strength. "Boy!" He finally turned his gaze towards Oliver. His expression, which usually seemed innocent and simple, became fierce. His eyes were prominent. With his thin figure, he actually only looked more frightening. "You will die today, accompanying my son," he said. "Miles, I know you''re good at hiding, so this is what your real face looks like?" Miya responded, stepping forward, as if ready to face him. Perhaps she was also becoming curious about the powerful human. "Miya, you''re an asshole whore. This is because you educated your nephew. You are also guilty and must be sacrificed to appease my son''s spirit," Miles replied. His voice began to grow hoarse. "If you do have the power, I won''t regret dying. However, is your strength enough to fight us?" Miya replied indifferently. A cold aura began to emanate from her body, turning the leaves into ice. She still stood relaxed, but looking at her made one feel an infinite pressure. Even the heart could freeze if staring at her for too long. Crack! Ice appeared on her body, quickly forming a beautiful ice armor yet giving the impression of being indestructible. Two ice swords appeared in her hands, bright blue in color so that light reflected off them. She fully revealed who she was, the famous Ice Knight. When this was revealed, the furious Miles was still shocked as well as amazed. Even he became uncertain, daunted by Miya''s earlier words. Was his strength enough to fight them? If even he reacted like that, let alone Logan who was still left alive. "You''re not getting scared, are you?" Oliver also came forward and spoke, giving a little taunt to the man. Even if he was strong, he wouldn''t be able to fight his aunt, let alone him. Unless he used special tricks like summoning constellations. That was the only way he could fight them. "Were you guys after me from the start?" he asked, feeling something was wrong here. "Yes!" Oliver didn''t argue with that, surprising Miles. "What are you after from me?" Miles asked once again. Only he and his son knew that they had something. Other people shouldn''t know anything about it. He was naturally confused as to why Oliver was after him. Did he know his secret? "You have to survive to know," Oliver replied with a faint smile. He signaled for his aunt to start attacking. They were both here. One attacking and the stronger one observing was naturally good enough because the stronger one needed to be prepared for anything unexpected. Whoosh! The woman with the ice armor rushed straight at Miles. She wasn''t fast, but the coldness of her body made the air heavy so moving was difficult. Enjoy new chapters from m-v l''-NovelFire.net Even Oliver felt affected by the effects of his aunt''s power. He thought that if they fought, it would be a tough fight even if he won and was dominant in the fight. He couldn''t know how many SSS+ Class Skills the Eternal Ice Empress had given her. "Hmph!" Miles snorted, yet it was a snort as if he was trying to strengthen his resolve. After that, his thin body suddenly became huge. It wasn''t becoming taller or anything like that, but becoming full of muscles, making his clothes tear from the push of his muscles. Then his skin became slightly brownish, similar to soil. The blood vessels all over his body can be seen, yet they are not blue or green in color. They were actually black in color, similar to steel cables. ''It seems to be a physical reinforcement with the earth element,'' Oliver thought. The changes to Miles didn''t end there. There were even hard earth spines appearing on his back and their appearance made his body become slightly hunched over. ''Probably some kind of transformation,'' Oliver thought again. He looked like that. Maybe if he''s stronger, he really can transform. Shua! He lunged towards Miya, possessing incredible speed. When faced with him, one might feel like they are facing a giant. "Huh!" Miya snorted softly, not showing the slightest concern. Casually, she swung one of her swords. Buzz! Suddenly an extremely cold air blew from the sword, somewhat similar to a wave. The space began to freeze under the cold air that was indeed too cold. Miles probably lost his mind, continuing to advance even though in front of him was cold air that was clearly on a different level. Perhaps he thought that with his current physical strength, he could pass through that cold air. Unfortunately, the difference in their strength was immediately revealed. He could only move a few centimeters within that cold air before coming to a halt with his feet floating in the air. His entire body was frozen even though there were only grains of ice around. It was because his own body was hardening, something worse than being surrounded by ice. "Ahhhhhh...." He shouted loudly, releasing his strength to move again. Unfortunately, he still failed. However, he did not give up. His eyes glowed, emitting a brown light. The ground under his feet and around him suddenly rose upwards, trying to attack Miya. However, Miya only stared at the ground with one brief look. Suddenly the cold air she released aimed at the ground and it instantly froze again. Isabel who was standing behind couldn''t help but be amazed at this kind of scene, thinking that aunt Oliver was really too strong. No wonder she could easily dominate the monsters because even humans with SS Class Skills, were just like small fish under her casual attacks. "Huh, is this all!" Miya couldn''t help but snort again, stopping right in front of Miles with the tip of her ice sword touching his neck. "If you don''t show anything else, you''ll accompany your son to hell," she added. "You''ll be the big bad if you kill me, the mayor," Miles replied, gritting his teeth. "Have you forgotten that we''re already considered evil aliens by the other bastards?" Miya replied with a look like she wanted to laugh. Maybe Miles really did forget that. His expression changed somewhat as he finally realized they were without fear due to having power over others. "Don''t you have another ace up your sleeve?" Oliver asked as he walked over. "Or did you realize that it would be useless because even the manifestation of an SS Class Constellation loses to me?" "Anything you know?" Miles finally changed his expression to curiosity. He was obviously really curious how much Oliver knew about him. He could have speculated that he was just curious because he saw he and his son had SS Class Skills, but it seemed more than that. He really knew something. "You brought evil into this world," Oliver replied. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miles'' eyes widened at that. Although the meaning of his words was unclear, but the reality was that, he brought evil into this world. "How did you know?" he asked spontaneously which he regretted instantly because the question was practically like saying that it was true. "It''s not something important. However, this was unexpected, the benevolent mayor actually brought evil into his world for his own benefit." Oliver chuckled as he replied. This conversation was very confusing for the clueless Isabel. Of course, Miya and Kim Hana didn''t fully understand either. They only understood a little because Oliver had said a few things to them. "This is not bringing evil. This is cooperation for this world. What do you think I''ll use my power for? Of course, to protect this world," Miles replied. "I''m not interested in understanding your thinking. Everyone can keep saying nonsense to appear right. What I want to know, is your death going to end this?" Oliver paused for a second then shook his head and continued, "I don''t think so considering they can find someone else to be a minion. Well, how about you tell me everything you know about them so I''m not in trouble later on?" "Fool, do you think I will help you after you kill my son? If you want, kill me right now. I''ve lived long enough, not the least bit afraid of death." Miles was instantly enraged by Oliver''s request. Chapter 99: Dark Soul Emperor Oliver was somewhat rendered helpless when the man loudly said that he wasn''t afraid of death. This meant that there was really no way to force him or so to speak harder. "Oliver, let''s torture him. We can make him live a life worse than death." Miya suddenly made a suggestion. This was the easiest sounding idea, but it might be a bit too much. Killing the enemy and torturing were two different concepts. Doing the latter could make oneself distorted as the pleasure of torturing people arose. Oliver didn''t want himself or his aunt to become like that. Plus, torturing him for a while might not be enough. If he was left alone, he might report all these events to the constellation behind him. That would be more trouble for them. "Aunt, there''s no need to do that," he said in response. "Then what are you planning to do?" she asked, knitting her brows slightly. Click! Oliver snapped his fingers and a shadowy figure emerged from the ground beside him. He had almost forgotten about this shadowy figure, which had only appeared a few moments ago yet he had immediately sent it underground. When he saw the shadowy figure, Miles'' eyes that were originally indifferent instantly trembled. "R-Raphael," he said spontaneously though in an unclear tone. Yes, that shadowy figure was the shadow of Raphael. Since he died in his hands, his shadow naturally appeared. Even if it was just a shadow, Miles who loved his son dearly was naturally deeply moved. After all, he had just lost him. BANG! Suddenly Oliver slapped the shadow''s head, making him fall to his feet. "You?" Miles was instantly so shocked that he almost staggered. Unexpectedly, he was deeply affected by seeing his son''s shadow being hit. BANG! Oliver stomped hard on the shadow''s head, making it appear to have a broken bone. "Stop that!" Miles pleaded in a tone like he wanted to cry. If only he could move, he would''ve lunged towards Oliver to help his son''s shadow which was certainly not his son. To Oliver, stepping on the shadow was almost like stepping on his own foot. The shadow had no emotions, just lived following his thoughts as his boss. Of course, he didn''t mind being beaten by him. "Hmph!" Oliver smiled coldly. Since Miles'' psychology was affected, he would naturally take advantage of it. He continued to stomp on the shadow. At least this wasn''t torturing him directly. He was just frustrated at his actions. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No!" Miles started to cry. "Give me the information, and this problem will be solved," Oliver said, hoping that this psychological torture could make him chaotic and unable to think. Actually, what he needed was simple, who was the constellation leading this evil movement and who were his other minions. If he knew who they all were, then he could either keep an eye on them or keep his distance from them. He kept stomping on the shadowy figure''s head repeatedly. This had to be done quickly before Miles'' mind returned to normal. Seeing Miles'' current state, Miya didn''t stand still either. She increased the cold to the man''s body so that most of his brain cells froze, making it more difficult for him to think. Perhaps in his view now, the shadow stepped on by Oliver was really his son. "Speak quickly," Oliver said. "G-Giant Land Monarch, he''s the one who gave me and Raphael skills. Then there''s the World Hammer Monarch. They''re subordinate to the Dark Soul Emperor!" Suddenly Miles actually spoke. Only, right after he said that, something seemed to happen inside his body. BANG! He exploded, becoming incandescent flesh. It seemed that he was instantly killed if he said certain words, no wonder he claimed not to fear death. Only, he still said it in the end. Probably because he wanted to end this psychological suffering. Oliver didn''t care about his death because he didn''t consider his life important. His head immediately thought of the words he said. The World Hammer Monarch, was he the constellation that wanted to snatch Little Phoenix away from him? However, the two of them are actually subordinates of someone, the Dark Soul Emperor? Who was he? If he could be their superior, he should be one level above them, perhaps an SSS Class Constellation on the surface and originally an SS Class Constellation. There was a Constellation of that class involved in the test of earth civilization, this was naturally a serious matter. Anyone who received skills from him would naturally become very strong. Of course, it definitely wasn''t easy to receive skills from that constellation. The problem was that he would give them for free, not for a fee. When sending skills, the constellations also paid a certain price. That was why they charged a high price for skills. ''Mm, however, by knowing who they are, I can at least guess who will be Miles'' replacement from their power. Basically, anyone who has earth power like Miles and Raphael, or hammer power like the World Hammer Monarch. And, a very strong soul force.'' Oliver quickly thought of the next various scenarios. Stay updated with m-v l|-NovelFire.net Like whatever it was, it would be a matter for later. He looked at his aunt for a moment, then looked at Alex, Logan, the father and son of the Wilson Family as well as the others who were lying down. They were basically helpless people. "Aunt, do you want to do something to them?" Oliver asked Miya with a faint smile. The tense atmosphere over, he smiled to break the ice. Maybe Miya wasn''t uncomfortable, but Isabel and Kim Hana were different. They might be a bit distressed to see him acting so seriously. The important thing now was to take care of the Wilson Family. Their enmity had been established for a long time. Now was the time to settle it. With the world almost becoming lawless, they would settle it with the law of the jungle. "You''re enemies with Logan''s son, so kill him and I''ll kill Logan," the woman replied with an indifferent expression, like she just wanted them to do it this way. Chapter 1 - 1: Old Living Devils "Alex, I heard that your family managed to establish a contract with the Ancient Spear King, isn''t he a Class S Constellation? Now your family has three Constellations that are so powerful. It seems that Vera City will be led by your Wilson Family," said a bespectacled young man with straight bangs to a handsome blond youth with a tall body. He was like a basketball athlete, always amazed the women when they saw him. Hearing the words of the young man with glasses, Alex smiled slightly. "This is my family investment. We can''t become stronger without spending more money. The skills provided by Class S Constellations are worth any price," he said. About five years ago, the Leveling System appeared to every person on Earth whether it was a baby or a dying old man. And the System reminded them of the changes that would occur on earth in the next five years, which was called the civilization test where if earth passed it successfully, earth would be leveled up to a Level 2 Civilization, and moved to a region where Level 2 Civilizations gathered. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In 2029, the current year, various monsters will appear all over the earth, outside its cities, and attack humans. Humans had to kill them to level up. At first, this came as a shock to everyone, but five years had passed, and the appointed date was almost here. People had calmed down. They were even prepared because every city on earth was now surrounded by high walls. As long as they were inside the city, safety was guaranteed. In addition, the System also gave them access to communicate with the constellations. They are the most important part for people because only through them, they can get skills that determine whether they can be stronger or not because only by leveling up, one is only physically strong without having dangerous attacking abilities. Unfortunately, just because humans could communicate with the constellations, tying a contract with them was not that easy. It required a fee, which was paid with money from the System, called System Dollars. Since five years ago, there had been no money on earth, replaced by System Dollars where the System gave people on earth the opportunity to exchange their money for System Dollars. All in all, wealth plays an important role in determining the relationship with the Constellations starting from Class D. Class D Constellations were inexpensive, but Class A or S Constellations required a lot of money to tie contracts with them, especially the latter, requiring hundreds of millions of dollars to 1 billion. The concept of money being everything did not change even in this new era. Of course, people could still contract constellations without relying on money later, but that was only if they were lucky enough to obtain rare items that constellations were interested in. Clearly, the starting point is very much determined by money. "Hahaha, your family is really great, taking risks," the bespectacled youth said once more. He continued to praise Alex, obviously because he had a point. Alex also understood, so he said, "everyone will benefit from our family''s wealth. Each of our Constellations has many subordinates. If you are willing to join us, we guarantee you at least Constellation Class C, and Class B if you show outstanding ability." Alex preferred to recruit his schoolmates rather than anyone else to accompany him because he knew them better. Since it was what they wanted, they were naturally very happy. "Sure, we''ll definitely join you," said the bespectacled youth, becoming more and more excited. He already felt very satisfied if he could get a Class C Constellation because if not, he could only afford a Class D Constellation. "By the way, I heard that there''s a boss lady in our city who offended a Class S Constellation. Because of that, even the other Constellations refused to tie up a contract with her even though she offered a high price. That woman must have been very arrogant, now she''s paying the price. Her money is useless if she can''t get a single Constellation." The young man with glasses continued. As he said that, he looked at the young man sitting in the corner of the classroom. He had a handsome face with slightly curled white hair. His skin was pure white, which made his good looks have a beautiful impression. Although his figure was a bit thin, he did not give the impression of weakness as only his wrists looked strong with clearly visible veins. If Alex could charm women with his dashing figure, that young man, Oliver, made women feel comfortable just by looking at him. Alex also looked at the young man, then smiled sarcastically. "Don''t talk too loudly, her nephew is here," he said, reprimanding the young man with glasses, but he seemed to be happy to hear his words. How could Oliver not hear their conversation. He looked at the young man with glasses, Mateo, and Alex rather coldly. Compared to them, he understood more of the problem. The woman they were referring to was named Miya. His mother''s sister. She was a successful woman who started everything from scratch in this city so her story was almost like a legend, admired by many young women. Two years ago, because both his parents had an accident, so he was transferred to this city and lived under her care. At first, Miya was going to tie a contract with a Constellation called the Deep Sea King, a Class S Constellation that was even at the top level among Class S Constellations. Only, the constellation had a strange request besides money. Angry, Miya unilaterally terminated the contract that offended the constellation. Finally, he used his influence among the constellations to refuse any offers from him. This was of course a serious problem for their family because without the constellations, when the world underwent changes, it was feared that they would suffer. After all, as a successful businesswoman, Miya had too many enemies, one of which was the Wilson Family. How would she survive when her enemies became stronger while she did not evolve. Oliver himself felt dizzy with this situation. Even in this school, he knew that Alex was antagonizing him secretly. This was not because of business, but because the woman he liked seemed to be more open towards him than he himself was. DING! Suddenly his cell phone placed on the table beeped so that the screen lit up. When he saw it, Oliver knitted his brows. It was actually a notification that he joined a tele-group. This confused him because he didn''t think he''d clicked on any group link. Curious, he opened it, finding that there were only 10 members including him. The name of the group was "Old Living Devils." ''Strange group,'' Oliver thought. He saw that the members, who only used profile pictures of emojis, had strange names. Heaven Emperor! Underworld Lord! Eternal Ice Empress! Queen of Life! Phoenix! Primordial Azure Dragon! Slaughter Sword Emperor! South Sea Queen! Star Moon Emperor! Golden Emperor! ''Is this a group of desperate neets? However, they should be excited in this new era,'' Oliver thought. Underworld Lord: (It seems we have a new member, is there anyone else still alive?) There was a sudden new chat moments after Oliver joined. Heaven Emperor: (No, he''s not. He''s just a mortal human who accidentally joined due to a system error.) Primordial Azure Dragon: (System error, looks like the universe is in trouble again.) Eternal Ice Empress: (Just kick him, a dirty mortal shouldn''t be here.) Underworld Lord: (Come on Empress, you''re still so cold. I don''t think it matters if he''s here. After all, he made it in by fate.) Golden Emperor: (I think so too.) Oliver, "..." Chapter 2 - 2: SSS+ Class Skills Oliver: (?) South Sea Queen: (Kekeke, he must be confused. I''m sure he thinks we''re freaks. I just tracked down his origin, he''s from a world that''s about to enter the level 2 civilization test.) Underworld Lord: (Son, you don''t know that you''re lucky to meet us, the strongest people in the universe.) Oliver: (Would you guys be able to give me a little help, I''m out of luck right now...) Finally, he typed a message. It''s not that he believed in all empty people, but since they were talking nonsense, he thought it was fine to follow, maybe this could calm him down a bit. Underworld Lord: (Do you need power?) Oliver: (I need a Constellation that gives me at least one skill.) Underworld Lord: (Just one skill, that''s easy. Write your system code here.) Oliver: (H377annn277$++277hehe!) He don''t know if he''s crazy or what, but he''s actually writing. Maybe he''s just desperate. Besides, telling others the system code is not dangerous at all. It could be used to send money or receive skills from the constellations. It can also be used to let constellations or others keep an eye on you or your stats, but it still requires your consent. DING! (You have just obtained an SSS+ Skill, called Shadow Army. Whatever creature you kill, you will create its shadow with exactly the same ability and level. Notes: Usage requires Mana. You can''t use it now!) The virtual screen of his Leveling System suddenly appeared before his eyes due to an incoming notification. (Name: Oliver) [Money: 2000] [Level: 0] [EXP: 0/100] [Physique: 4] [Strength: 4] [Defense: 4] [Speed: 5] [Intelligence: 7] [Endurance: 5] [Will: 6] [Mana: 0] [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) When he saw his stats that had undergone a slight change, Oliver''s mouth instantly opened, an expression he had never shown in his life. How could there be a skill that appeared when even people who already had contracts with the constellations had not received any skills, and what class was it? Underworld Lord: (How about that, are you satisfied. Don''t see that my title sounds bad, but here I am most happy to share.) Heaven Emperor: (Underworld Lord, I don''t like it this way. In my opinion, it''s fine if we share our fortune with him, but we need to at least make him do something first.) Eternal Ice Empress: (You guys are really unreasonable, why the need to do nonsense like this?) South Sea Queen: (Empress, we need some entertainment.) Queen of Life: (This is quite interesting...) South Sea Queen: (Slaughter Sword Emperor, why aren''t you talking? Don''t you have a hobby of rewarding people who do tasks? Try giving him a task so that we can be inspired.) Slaughter Sword Emperor: (I''ll give him a reward if he cuts off ten human heads.) South Sea Queen: (Hahaha, this is interesting...) Phoenix: (One skill is not enough for his foundation. I want to see my fire appear again, so I''ll give him a skill to summon my fire.) DING! (You have just obtained an SSS+ skill, called Sacred Flame. With this skill, you could release the fire of the Phoenix, the strongest fire in the universe. I recommend to be careful in using it because this fire can turn anything in your world into ashes. Notes: Usage requires Mana. You can''t use it now!) (Name: Oliver) [Money: 2000] [Level: 0] [EXP: 0/100] [Physique: 4] [Strength: 4] [Defense: 4] [Speed: 5] [Intelligence: 7] [Endurance: 5] [Will: 6] [Mana: 0] [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) At this point, Oliver could no longer dismiss this group as nonsense. He pinched his wrist to find out if he was dreaming. However, he turned out to be in real pain. This wasn''t a dream, this was something real. What was funny was that his system code was even embedded in the group. "Oliver!" Suddenly a soft voice that was very comfortable to hear called out to him. When he heard the voice coming from the door, it wasn''t just Oliver who was staring at the door. Everyone was staring in that direction. A young woman with wavy chestnut hair was standing wearing long jeans and a white short-sleeved shirt. She was very beautiful especially when you saw her beautifully arched eyebrows, a pair of rosy lips, as well as an alluring pointed chin. Her eyes were bright blue, giving off a calmness to her expression that gave the impression that she was a woman who thought more than she spoke. Maybe it was because this wasn''t her class, so she just stood by the door. When he saw her, Alex looked happy, but then his expression changed to one of confusion because she had just called out to Oliver. The latter was a bit confused as to why she had called him. Picking up his cell phone, he walked over to her, ignoring the ominous look from Alex. "Is there something, Isabel?" he asked as he got closer to the woman. His mood was so good now that the two skills he received, being visited by one of the most beautiful and smartest women in the school only made him more excited that the urge to hug her in front of those jealous gazes came up. "Come with me outside," Isabel replied as she motioned for him to follow her. Oliver couldn''t help but be confused at the thought of her wanting to take him out. It was still school hours, what would they be doing outside? Even so, he didn''t question her words, choosing to follow her by walking beside her as she herself made room for him to be beside her instead of behind her. Alex''s breathing began to quicken at their departure. His clenched fists made Mateo and the others somewhat afraid. Walking alone with Isabel made Oliver attract the attention of almost all the students in the entire school. Of course, it couldn''t be said that there were only guys who were jealous of him. Actually, some women were jealous of Isabel because they felt that she was taking what they wanted. With Oliver''s looks, there was no shortage of women who secretly harbored an obsession for him. Perhaps even Isabel herself had such an obsession. She was just good at hiding it, but her openness as well as her friendliness to him indicated that. "We''ll go there," Isabel said when they finally exited the school grounds. She pointed to a restaurant not far from the school. "Uh, do you want to buy me lunch?" Oliver couldn''t help but give her such a question because she was actually taking him to the restaurant. This made it hard for him not to think weird. "Yeah, there''s something I need to talk to you about," Isabel replied as she continued walking, heading towards the restaurant. Oliver no longer asked what she wanted to talk about. He followed her into the restaurant. Compared to other restaurants, it was quite luxurious, selling barbeque from high-quality meat. Isabel had probably ordered before she arrived. They were immediately seated by the waiter who greeted them and asked them to wait for their order, which came not long after they sat down, consisting of two plates of barbeque that looked freshly grilled and two cups of orange juice. "Please eat," Isabel said with a gesture of invitation to Oliver. The latter didn''t refuse, thinking it was a great experience to be treated by this woman. As she started eating, he said, "so, what did you want to talk about?" Although he only asked now, he was actually quite curious. If there were Alex and the others here, they would be curious too. After all, it was unusual for Isabel to want to talk about something with a man. "It''s about your aunt. I just got information about her from my father. The matter is actually much more complicated than just offending a Constellation Class S," Isabel replied, saying something that was very surprising to Oliver. As far as he knew, Isabel''s father was an officer of the European Intelligence Agency. He wasn''t rich, but he had a lot of information. Of course, people with big positions would also be able to contract powerful Constellations. They could use state money on the grounds that if the government was not strong, it would be dangerous for civilization itself. "Then what''s my aunt''s problem?" Oliver didn''t expect something more complicated and that he couldn''t guess at all. "As we know, the Constellation she alluded to, the Deep Sea King gave her an unreasonable request. However, it was actually because there was someone who asked him to give your aunt such a request. That person was the problem, someone with too much wealth. He even contracted an SS Class Constellation." "SS Class?" Oliver had indeed heard of that class, but it was said that only a few people could contract them. The cost was unimaginable at all. "Who is that person?" asked Oliver, narrowing his eyes, more curious about the identity of this unknown person. "I don''t know either, my father didn''t tell me that. Your aunt should know who he is," replied Isabel, quite quietly. "Here, I have some advice for you and your aunt, advice that I heard from my father. If she wants to get out of this mess, she needs to go to Japan. There, there is someone who can help her to contract the Constellations again." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps saying this was all quite melting for Isabel, so she drank her orange juice. Oliver, on the other hand, was silent with an expression like he was in deep thought. Did he and his aunt need to go to Japan? It sounded ridiculous because he already had two skills that could look down on the skills of the SS Class Constellation. Both skills had three S words plus a plus sign. This meant two classes above the SS Class. Later, he would probably acquire more SSS+ Class Skills. "Thank you for telling me all this, Isabel. However, I will not follow your advice," he said with a very calm expression. "Why?" Isabel seemed surprised by his answer. It wasn''t that she wanted him to go to Japan, but there was no other solution for him from her point of view. Asked why, Oliver smiled slightly. He didn''t say anything because he actually wasn''t sure what he needed to say. The thing that happened to him was too unexpected, and it wasn''t something he would tell anyone else. Maybe he would only talk about it to his aunt because she was the one he trusted the most. After all, she was the only one of his family left and he was also her only family. They had no one else in their family so their relationship was deeper. Moreover, he could probably discuss with her about how to utilize this group to gain more benefits from those mysterious existences. Isabel became so confused that her eyes blinked several times as her mind could not think of a guess. In the end, she said, "I''m not sure what you''re planning. However, I don''t think you''ll do anything stupid." Actually, as a school student, Oliver was quite outstanding, and he did not have any strange symptoms. That was the reason why Isabel would not doubt him. If it was Alex who was underachieving, she would probably doubt. Chapter 3 - 3: To Aunts Office It''s so easy to finish a delicious meal. It didn''t take ten minutes before Oliver''s plate was empty. There wasn''t even any ketchup left. He then drank his orange juice down. "Thanks for the food..." He thanked her again. Isabel was still eating because she was slower. She nodded after he thanked her. While she was still eating, Oliver couldn''t help but glance at his phone, reading the chat again. Those people were apparently still chatting, discussing various things that Oliver didn''t understand, such as problems in the universe. Actually he wanted to ask many things but felt that it would only disturb them, it was better to let everything flow normally. Isabel occasionally glanced at his face with quick movements, something she felt but could not see. Of course, he would not comment on that as he himself sometimes observed her beautiful face. There is nothing wrong with the handsome and the beautiful looking at each other. It''s the natural attraction of their bodies. When the food was finished, Isabel said, "let''s go back!" She tidied up the plate and looked like she wanted to stand up. "Maybe I won''t be back," Oliver replied, standing up before her. He actually wanted to see his aunt right away because time was crucial now. He was worried that if she was in a bad mood, she would make some dangerous blunders. Isabel''s eyebrows shot up slightly hearing that, but she didn''t ask anything, just nodded lightly. After that, he finally stepped away. When he came out of the restaurant, he stopped a taxi and asked the driver to take him to the office area. As one of the business centers, the office area in Vera City truly exudes an aura of success. Even a security guard has an aura that can make a villager feel inferior, not to mention the office workers who look immaculate from morning to evening. They are busy and serious, like they don''t care about the civilization test that will start in a few days. Maybe some forgot about it. Oliver rarely came to this region, every time he came he couldn''t help but be amazed. In the end he had only been in this city for two years. Before that he had only lived in a small town where his parents'' economy was quite ordinary. Although he knew his mother''s sister was a very wealthy woman, his proud mother was not very fond of asking for help. She never even visited Vera, only letting her sister visit her. Unfortunately, his father and mother died early. Inevitably he had to move into his aunt''s house or else he wouldn''t be able to live well. Located in the middle of the business area was a graceful tulip-shaped skyscraper that seemed to have more than fifty floors, it even had a large courtyard that wasn''t a parking lot, more like a garden deliberately put there to refresh the air. Above its entrance was an electronic signboard that always displayed a different look. The one thing it always had in common was the name of the company based in the building. Eleganza Couture Group! This is a company engaged in fashion, producing various types of clothing, suits, shirts, pants, and even shoes with the target of the upper middle class but has its own uniqueness so that it does not seem like imitating high-end brands. Starting from a small shop to having such a luxurious headquarters shows how prestigious it is in the eyes of its fans. It is said that even the upper-middle class people who made it to the upper class still do not abandon the goods produced by this company. The best proof of its popularity is when the company''s products were blocked by the biggest marketplaces but that failed to reduce their sales. Instead, their private online store saw a drastic increase in downloads. In fact, it''s not a difficult problem if the company wants to move upmarket. However, it remains at its original goal of making more people enjoy high-quality goods. The most amazing thing is the fact that this company is not a public company. It was still a private company whose shares were one hundred percent owned by Miya, the person behind this company. Oliver''s knowledge of his aunt was not as much as it was now before he moved to this city. Only since he started school did he know that she could be compared to the female rulers of ancient times. Getting out of the taxi and walking into the building, he was like a stranger as he was not wearing a work uniform plus his young age. The employees who were mostly 25 years old and above looked at him curiously, wondering if he was the son of an executive who wanted to see his parents. Although he had come before, it was usually at night, when the building was quiet. Most people still had no idea who he was. "Is there anything you need, sir?" One of the security at the entrance asked him. Obviously before his identity became clear, he could not move around as he pleased here, except perhaps if he was with his aunt''s secretary. In that case, he was a bit unsure how to answer. It felt strange if he said that he was the boss''s nephew and wanted to meet her. The problem was that he probably couldn''t say anything else. In the end, he took out his phone, opening the gallery. There were some pictures of him with his aunt when they visited a wedding. He showed one of the photos to the security guard. "I heard my aunt works here, can you take me to her office," he said, finally thinking of words that didn''t make him look arrogant, but that even made him look innocent. The security guard was surprised because he was very familiar with the beautiful woman in the photo who always passed by this entrance and always made his head want to explode in awe of her stunning figure. In an instant, he finally remembered that the boss was now the nanny of her nephew. His attitude quickly became very respectful towards Oliver. If the boss was still unmarried and had children, it was likely that this youngster would be the heir to this company, its future boss although such a thing was hard to say given the imminent changes in the world. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "P-please follow me, young master," the security said. He changed his nickname to Oliver. Unfortunately, he had accidentally used such a nickname due to his habit of reading eastern online novels. Although the voice was not loud, there were still quite a few people who heard it. This caused confusion among them. Oliver himself immediately followed the security to one of the elevators. However, the security didn''t go inside. He just let Oliver enter alone and told him to go to the 53rd floor. There, he would meet the boss''s secretary. The security didn''t come because according to the rules he wasn''t allowed to be there. Oliver could of course go on his own. He just couldn''t enter the elevator before getting permission from the security. When the elevator doors closed, the security guiding him was immediately approached by other security and employees. "Bro, who''s that young man?" asked one of the security guards. The security asked hesitated for a moment before finally speaking. "The boss''s nephew." His voice was quite low when he said that, but everyone heard it clearly because they had their ears to the ground. "Really!" Some female employees reacted faster than others. Those who were pretty spontaneously looked at each other, like they found something to compete with. However, those who were already in their 30s shook their heads. "He''s too young," one of them said. "What if he wants you? I mean he doesn''t want you as a wife, just to have fun with you. Besides, young people like naughty things." Her words earned her a question from her friend who smiled strangely. Perhaps they were from a circle that was naughty enough that they were so open to things like this. "It was just a dream. You know how disciplined the boss is. Her nephew must be a good young man. And you better not say that again or the boss will slap your face," she replied. The woman who asked spontaneously covered her lips with her hand upon hearing that. She was a bit scared. They could live a naughty life, but if they invited the boss''s nephew, they might be in serious trouble. When the elevator doors opened on the 53rd floor, Oliver arrived at a luxurious and elegant room with several doors where beside one of the doors was a large reception desk designed for only one person. A Korean woman in her early 20s with jet-black hair was sitting there, wearing a white shirt with a tie. Her skin was pale white while her eyes wore quite thick kohl. The impression of a loner from her was quite obvious. However, she was beautiful, and her style was somewhat like that of a cosplayer which could be felt even if she was wearing a formal uniform. In fact, it is like that. Outside of work, she likes to dress up in various anime costumes and take pictures of herself in her house. Oliver knew that because he knew her social media accounts, which had quite a following. His aunt knew that too, but she didn''t mind because she was doing a good job as a secretary. Her typing ability was one of the fastest. Her name was Kim Hana. One thing Oliver didn''t know was why she was living in Europe by herself. Seeing his sudden appearance, Kim Hana was very surprised, obviously not expecting him to appear here. He walked straight up to her and asked her, "Is my aunt inside?" His eyes looked at the door beside the reception desk. "Uhmm, yes..." Kim Hana replied, sounding awkward. At all times, she looked cool and confident, but she couldn''t actually be like that without preparation. Chapter 4 - 4: Meet "Can I come in?" Oliver asked again. After all, this was the boss''s office. He couldn''t just walk right in because there might be other guests visiting. Kim Hana who was still in an unprepared state spontaneously nodded, signaling to him that he could enter. Since it was like that, Oliver immediately stepped up to the door and opened it, revealing a spacious modern office space with complete facilities. First there were two sofas facing each other with very thick backrests while in front of each wall were rows of library cabinets full of books. There are even three refrigerators, placed in various corners, one of which is near the desk located just behind the glass facade that leads to the street. A woman who looked to be in her late thirties sat there. Perhaps Isabel or Kim Hana were already among the top beauties, able to compete with celebrities and no difficulty if they wanted to model. However, the woman behind the desk instantly made onlookers think her beauty was on another level. Her face was so perfect with a pair of blush-red lips that were neither too wide nor too small, perfectly matching her nose that enhanced her oval-shaped facial structure. Her neck was long while her skin was bright white, looking very healthy with faintly visible veins. She had blonde hair that was more akin to bright gold. Just looking at it could make one feel dazzled. It was neatly bun without leaving a strand, and such a style only made her look more vibrant. There were no flashy accessories on her body, just one classic watch and a pair of long silver earrings that were not too long. Her outfit consisted of trousers and a gray-striped white shirt with the top two buttons open but not to the point of exposing sensitive parts. Perhaps if she was a woman of ordinary appearance, even with her various experiences, people would not be so impressed, but she was so beautiful. If people heard stories about her while looking at her, they would definitely exaggerate the stories when talking about her elsewhere. This is how a woman''s beauty makes men''s brains unable to function properly. One very unfortunate thing is that she didn''t get married until now. This is because she was too busy working from a young age. Her obsession with wealth outweighs anything else for who knows what reason. It is said that she also tends to look down on men who approach her, viewing them as such disgusting creatures that many men feel embarrassed. At her desk, she seemed very serious as she looked at her computer screen. It took a while before she realized that her office door had been opened. Seeing that it was a young man, not her employee, she couldn''t help but be surprised. However, then she smiled faintly. "Oliver, why did you come? Isn''t it still school time? You didn''t skip class, did you?" she asked. Her voice was beautiful, yet even when she spoke casually, there was a very dignified aura, as if it couldn''t be dispelled. The good thing was that she was not an indifferent iceberg woman. She is still a woman who socializes even with a limited circle. To Oliver, she naturally had extraordinary friendliness and attentiveness. Otherwise, there was no way he would feel at home in her house. She treated him like her own son, always buying him nice clothes and various amenities. Seeing that she still looked calm even in the imminent change of the world while she had the problem of not having a constellation, Oliver had to say he admired her. She started everything from the bottom and there didn''t seem to be the slightest worry of her falling to the very bottom. Of course, he wouldn''t let that happen. Walking over to his desk, Oliver replied, "Aunt, I have some great news for you. It may sound absurd, but I hope you''re not surprised. Yeah, after all, we already live in a world that doesn''t make sense with the existence of the System and will soon become even more unreasonable as the test of civilization begins." "Eh?" The woman, Miya, clearly did not expect to hear such a thing from her nephew. However, she seemed interested in the good news he had to say. "What''s the good news? I haven''t heard any good news lately, so if there is good news, maybe I''ll believe it even if it''s a lie," she said in a joking tone. She crossed her legs, pushing her chair back slightly until it touched the glass facade. With even a small push, her desk moved to the side so that her figure was no longer obstructed. If he wanted to chat here, he should have done it on the sofa, but Oliver had already approached her. Moving to the sofa was a waste of time, so the only solution was to reposition the table. Still, Oliver had nowhere to sit. However, Miya invited him to sit at her desk. He naturally didn''t sit down, just leaned against it. "By the way aunt, it seems that your problem is not just because you offended the Deep Sea King, but because someone with a strong background is targeting you." Oliver didn''t talk about the group chat right away, discussing the woman''s personal problems first. Her left eyebrow instantly raised at his words. "Where do you know something like this?" She asked. "My schoolmates told me about it," Oliver replied. "Ohhh..." The woman narrowed her eyes slightly. "How much do you know?" She asked again. "That''s it, that''s why I wanted to ask you who the person who targeted you was," Oliver said. This time, the woman was silent, not saying anything while her expression seemed dreamy. After a while, she shook her head. "No need to talk about that. Now tell me the good news. If there''s no good solution, we might be leaving Vera soon," she said. Oliver swallowed his saliva hearing her talk about leaving Vera. At that point, she would probably sell the company. Spontaneously, he stared at her computer screen only to find various letters containing offers for the company. His breathing became irregular when he saw that. To think that the woman still looked calm when she was about to sell the company. Or perhaps she was hiding her sadness very well. "Aunt, we don''t need to move and you don''t need to sell your company," he said. When she heard that, Miya turned her face slightly upwards because she wanted to look him directly in the eye. Her gaze had become rather sharp now. Although she seemed friendly, she could become hot-tempered if she was put in a bad mood. "Uhmmm..." Oliver cleared his throat and said, "Aunt, I''ll allow you to peek into my Leveling System." Because he felt that saying it was too difficult, so he preferred to show it directly. Miya did as he asked, entering his system code into her own system. DING! (Someone wants to check your stats, do you allow it?) (Yes/No) Immediately he got a notification from his system. Without hesitation, he allowed his aunt to check his stats. With that, she immediately saw what he saw. Because she was looking from top to bottom, so her reaction was quite flat at first. After that, she looked puzzled, then her eyes narrowed slightly. "Shadow Army, Sacred Flame, S, S, S, +," she said as if spelling out the letters. Pa! Suddenly she dropped the pen clamped in her fingers. "Ahh, Oliver, where did you get these two things?" she said with an amazed expression. She even stood up immediately while her hands grabbed his shoulders, pressing them firmly. Her eyes unblinkingly stared into his as she waited for his answer. She finally realized that this young man had just obtained unimaginable things. Saying they were the solution to their problems they were certainly not wrong. No, they were not just solutions, they would help them reach a higher level. Her breathing began to quicken as she thought that. With their faces quite close, her breath hit Oliver''s face, but it didn''t bother him because her breath was very fragrant. It was just that it made him a bit uncomfortable. "Aunt, calm down, I''ll tell you," he said, smiling wryly. Usually it was always him who was amazed by her. Today was just the opposite. He pushed her body back into her chair. Fortunately she was a smart woman, easily calming down in any situation after a moment''s shock. And her calmness made it seem like nothing had happened. Oliver began to think about where he would speak from. In the end, he took out his phone first, opening the tele-app. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t know what happened, I joined a weird group," he said, starting to show the group to the woman. Actually, for him, the strangest part was how did the group get on the app? After all, it was a specialized app on Earth. Unless it was really due to a system error which he also didn''t know what system it was. Miya was instantly interested in the group. She picked up his phone and started checking the group, scrolling to the very top to read the chats since Oliver had joined. When it came to reading, she was very fast, and understood everything she read. After that, she asked him, "did those two skills enter your system right after you sent your system code to them?" "Yes..." Oliver nodded. Miya then pondered deeply. "This is not something that can be understood by people like us who live at the bottom of the universe," she said. Oliver naturally agreed with that. Miya continued, "let''s just go with the flow, and you do as they ask to get another skill." "Aunt, I hope they also give you skills," Oliver said. However, Miya immediately shook her head when she heard that. "No need, it''s enough with you. If you bring extra people, I''m afraid they won''t be happy with you. After all, you were the only one destined for it from the beginning. If I was also destined, I should have naturally joined the group," she said. She rejected Oliver''s idea so the latter fell silent. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand that, it was just that he wished she could get those skills too. Otherwise, she would be completely skillless in the civilization test. Seeing his expression, the woman laughed and said, "there''s no need to think too much about me. I''m just a woman who has lived nearly two-thirds of the average human''s life. I feel satisfied if my closest person can develop well in the civilization test later. If you can become stronger than the others, I don''t think there will be any harm done to me. I''ll just relax here." Chapter 5 - 5: Solidarity "Aunt, aren''t you curious about having superpowers, defeating giant monsters with one punch?" asked Oliver with a look of suppressed laughter. He hadn''t expected her to seem so uninterested in having powers. Actually, he thought a strategy could be devised to make her a part of the group. After all, some members had a friendly nature like the Underworld Lord and the South Sea Queen. The former even claimed to be happy to share. And like Phoenix for example, while perhaps quiet, also seemed to enjoy sharing. If the group couldn''t, Oliver could still talk to them through private messages. "Huh..." Miya snorted softly, crossing her legs again. "It''s not like I''m going to regret anything if I don''t get to experience the things everyone dreams of," she said. Oliver had been hard pressed to say anything else since she said that. He observed her and it seemed that she wasn''t joking at all. "Aunt, is this because you don''t want to get help from me?" For a moment, he thought that the woman''s reason was because of that. She probably felt it was not right if she relied on her nephew for strength. In order to hide that, she preferred to say that she felt enough with him being well-developed in this new era. "Tsk! Tsk!" Surprisingly she chuckled at his speculation. "You''re thinking too far," she said, standing up and tapping his forehead with her index finger. After which she walked towards the door and added, "Go home first. I have a meeting with the executives!" ''Does she really not want to? Oliver doubted his speculation as he watched her leave. However, he felt that it made more sense. ''Well, maybe it can''t be this way,'' he thought. He didn''t leave right away, but checked the group chat again. Apparently, his account had just been tagged by the Underworld Lord. Underworld Lord: (@Oliver: Boy, tell us about your world, everything you know.) ''Why is he asking for this?'' Oliver felt a bit strange. Of course, he didn''t mind telling about the earth. While writing about this, he also told about himself who would inevitably tell about the problems his family was going through. This was to let them know that he and his aunt were banned by all the constellations. That way, they could know about his aunt without him having to speak directly, just taking advantage of the right situation. The Golden Emperor: (What the heck, it''s obviously a serious offense for a constellation to use its influence to make another constellation reject someone. It seems that the boys below are starting to not know the rules.) Star Moon Emperor: (When the old are gone, the young think they''re already at the top.) South Sea Queen: (Change is inevitable over a long period of time, but of course, it''s very detrimental to the rejected party. As a fellow woman, I think I need to stand up for that poor woman.) Queen of Life: (Indeed, we need to help her without any special conditions because here she is a victim of discrimination from rule-breakers.) Phoenix: (@Oliver: ask her if she''s interested in the power of fire? If she''s interested, I''ll give her some skills.) Eternal Ice Empress: (There''s no need for you, her nature as a woman who dares to challenge the stronger side suits me better. I''ll give her my skills.) South Sea Queen: (Empress, I didn''t expect you to suddenly become so kind, hahaha.) Eternal Ice Empress: (I can give anything to the person who deserves it. @Oliver: boy, send your aunt''s system code here.) Oliver, "...'' Now it no longer mattered why the Underworld Lord asked about this world. What was interesting was that his aunt''s story attracted solidarity from the women in this group, even the Eternal Ice Empress who seemed to hate mortal humans. It was a bit funny, but he was very happy now. With this, there was no need to worry about his aunt''s path in this new era. Since he already had his aunt''s system code, he only needed to copy and paste it and then send it in that group. What would happen afterward, only she would know. He finally walked out of the office. Kim Hana was no longer at her desk, probably following Miya to a meeting. Oliver went down through the elevator earlier which quickly took him to the lobby of the building. When he reappeared, the employees stared at him in amazement. It was like they were staring at a top celebrity they had long admired. From living on a shoestring to now being like a young master still gave him a strange feeling, especially in front of so many people who were amazed by that status. He stepped hurriedly, passing by them and immediately stopped a passing taxi to go home. All the troubles had been taken care of. Now he would just wait for the monsters to appear and then he would fight relentlessly to level up quickly. He wasn''t even interested in school anymore. His aunt''s house was in an elite complex that was still in the city center. To prepare for the civilization test, the complex even built a high wall surrounding it with two steel gates at the entrance. Security was tight. Oliver who came by taxi had to get off in front of the gate, unable to continue his journey with the taxi. However, he didn''t have to walk because the security had prepared an electric car to take him to his aunt''s house. This was quite normal for him. Almost every day he was like that. It wasn''t that he didn''t have a private vehicle, but he was the type who preferred to walk. His aunt''s house was in the center of the complex. It was a large mansion with three floors, having a large courtyard with a parapet surrounding the entire courtyard. The design emphasized modernism, so there was no impression that it was like a palace. It looked more like a building from a more advanced civilization. If there was one thing lacking, it was that the mansion had no servants at all. Normally, Miya would just bring in the complex security to take care of things if there was a problem or cut the grass in the yard if they got too tall. Oliver entered through its small gate that was next to the big gate and from the gate he still had to walk about fifty meters before arriving at the terrace. There he took off his shoes, replacing them with rubber slippers before entering. When he first arrived, he was completely amazed by the inside, constantly wondering if he would ever live in such a luxurious place. The spacious living room had all the amenities, such as a private movie theater, an enormous aquarium, and a closet filled with all sorts of jewelry. Actually, the living room and garage are separated by a glass wall, so from there you can see the garage full of luxury cars and motorcycles. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Most of them were not bought by Miya herself, but were bought by her business partners as gifts for very lucrative business deals. Oliver sat on the sofa, opening the tv to watch the news which in reality very rarely discussed the test of civilization that was about to begin. Perhaps it was intentional so that the public would not be uncomfortable. "Four more days, this means that tomorrow everyone will get their first 100 EXP to advance to Level 1," Oliver said as he looked at the date on the tv. This had been told by the System, that three days before the civilization test began, everyone would level up to level 1, even getting a weapon that could be chosen by themselves. This was all so that everyone could adapt to their strength first. At that time, the constellations would also start sending skills to those who had paid them. Chapter 6 - 6: Morning Time passed and night fell. However, even at 11pm, Oliver, who was still in the living room, did not see his aunt coming. Nor did she contact him at all. This naturally confused him, making him wonder where she had gone. He should have already received skills send from the Eternal Ice Empress. The latter had even written about it in the group chat. Shouldn''t she have asked what happened? Although confused, he couldn''t contact her first because it would be strange for the younger generation to ask the older generation where they went. After all, who gives the younger generation money to live on. As he kept waiting, he got sleepy and eventually fell asleep in the living room. From morning until almost 12 at night, he naturally fell asleep so soundly that he lost track of time. He only woke up when he suddenly heard a DING sound from his system, which instantly made his eyes open, and then saw new information on his virtual screen. (You gained 100 EXP. You advance to Level 1. You get 10 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose. Make sure you choose to raise your stats according to the needs of your skill!) Each skill naturally has one main requirement. For example, releasing an element requires Mana, and skills like swords or spears require Physicality. Of course, other stats also play a part, either a little or a lot. Sacred Flame for example, required Mana, but for better control of the fire, high Intelligence was helpful. On the other hand, Shadow Troopers might be helped more by a higher Will. Whether Will or Intelligence, he already had them. With limited Points, he added them all to Mana. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 2000] [Level: 1] [EXP: 0/100] [Physique: 4] [Strength: 4] [Defense: 4] [Speed: 5] [Intelligence: 7] [Endurance: 5] [Will: 6] [Mana: 10]+10 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) Instantly, his stats underwent a change. At the same time, he felt a new sensation in his body. It was very obvious, there was an energy that to him was very mysterious. "So that''s it!" He was automatically made to understand how to use that energy and turn it into his skill. Only, the Shadow Army Skill did not require any sort of control. It would automatically create the shadow of the creature he killed. His eyes then looked at his palm which he raised upwards. Buzz! A small fireball appeared above his palm, dazzlingly bright gold in color. Oliver didn''t feel anything when it appeared because it was his own power, but it was obvious that the air inside this mansion was warming up extremely high. Anyone else who came in would probably sweat immediately. No wonder the System warned him to be careful with this fire. It was a very dangerous type. DING! (You''ve added your stats, you''re rewarded with a Class D Weapon that you can choose from the list!) The system gave another notification, and now it displayed a list of weapons after weapons, over a hundred, ranging from swords, spears, and more. Since they were only in Class D, so their designs were pretty standard, not unique at all. It didn''t even have a special name. Oliver thought for a while before deciding on a knife. He didn''t have a special preference, just liked it more. DING! (You get a Class D Knife!) Another notice appeared a knife appeared right in his hand, dark silver in color, very solid yet light. It also seemed to have magnets attached to the body, something strange to him. "Weapons and power, I hope there''s no fighting," he said with a strange expression. What he was worried about were gangsters for example, utilizing their power to cause trouble. Uniquely, the knife can transform into any accessory that he only needs to wear. All weapons seem to be like that, so it''s not hard to carry. He turned it into a ring and put it on his finger. "Oliver!" Suddenly he heard a female voice from upstairs, much to his surprise. He quickly looked up only to find Miya coming down the stairs, wearing a short nightgown that only reached halfway down her thighs with her hair left loose. Although she had not taken a bath, if there were men here and saw her looking like that, it was feared that some of them would go crazy. When outside, she hardly ever showed her legs, always wearing pants or a long dress. However, at home she dressed more openly. The woman continued down the stairs until she reached the bottom and then walked to the sofa. "Next time sleep in your room. We don''t have anyone else who can lift your body to the second floor," she said as she got closer, smiling slightly. "Aunt, I thought you weren''t coming home," Oliver replied with a wry smile. "Of course, I''ll be home," Miya replied, sitting across from him and immediately crossing her legs. When she was coming home Oliver couldn''t guess and he couldn''t ask her about it. "You know, this is very impressive," she said, raising her index finger. Cold smoke gathered over that finger, forming an ever-changing ice shape, from a sword to a spear but in a small form. The ice had the color of normal ice. Only, from the moment it appeared, Oliver''s skin instantly became rather pale. It was too cold. However, he was more interested in the expression of his aunt, who seemed to really like the power of the ice. "Congratulations, aunt," Oliver said. "You did something well," the woman replied with a faint smile. The way she responded really made Oliver unable to understand her way of thinking. "By the way, we''ll go to the private headquarters before noon, so there''s no need to go to school," she added. "Private base?" Oliver was a bit confused at that. "It''s a place outside the city but with a very strong defense system, enough to withstand a nuclear explosion no matter how many times it is. Compared to the city, it''s much safer and makes it easier for us to kill monsters. Everything has been designed in such a way. Quite a few alliances built it and I also built it with some of my business associates from this city and the surrounding cities. We need a few days there to build a better foundation so that we can move freely at a faster pace." She explained. Oliver really didn''t know anything like this. The elites were obviously hiding it on purpose. "Then what about your company, aunt?" He couldn''t help but talk about the company because if she left, it would be without a manager. "From today until the next week, I''m suspending all my employees. This is to avoid chaos," she replied. It seemed that she was fully prepared. Oliver naturally had no objection to her plan. He nodded to her. Vrom! Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly there was the sound of a car from outside. "It''s Hana, she''s coming," Miya said again before Oliver even looked outside. After that, Miya suddenly stood up. "I want to go to the pool and try out my ice powers. You take a shower soon. Later we''ll find a restaurant first for breakfast while we look around the city," she added to Oliver before stepping into the back door of the mansion. Oliver nodded to her, but he didn''t get up right away. He waited for Kim Hana first who went straight into the mansion. As a secretary, Miya gave her more freedom to roam around her residence. Chapter 7 - 7: Show Today, the woman was wearing a tight black suit and trousers, center parted style hair coupled with a white bando made of cloth on top of her head. With such an appearance, although she clearly had no intention of cosplaying, she still gave the impression of a cosplayer with her uniform. Her steps seemed confident, clearly she was prepared, giving the impression of nonchalance. Oliver wondered if she had already contracted a constellation. Of course, his aunt''s problem didn''t mess with her employees, just her and her nephew. However, only working as a secretary with an average salary, the constellation contracted by Kim Hana was probably only in Class C. "Looks like you''re ready to become an anime character," Oliver said to her. She apparently walked over to the sofa where he was sitting. Probably because there was nowhere else she could go. Given that there was a person, there was no way she would just pretend to pass by and then walk to the front of the aquarium for example. His words changed her expression somewhat. Perhaps she felt mocked by such a joke. Someone who watches anime to the point of becoming a cosplayer usually tends to fantasize about having superpowers more often. Since she felt mocked, she didn''t respond, just sat on the sofa, quite far away from him and then she took out her cell phone, acting indifferent. Surprisingly she suddenly played an anime, not hiding the sound of her phone. Oliver rolled his eyes at that. It seemed that this woman wanted to show a confident attitude about her favorite. He smiled slightly before standing up, going to the stairs. Now it was time to take a shower. His room was at the front of the second floor, the back was actually nicer with a quieter view, unfortunately the room there was taken by his aunt. As for the third floor, it was split between the gym and an open area suitable for summer sunbathing. As a youngster who could earn a lot of money without even asking, his room was naturally full of various youth entertainment equipment. There are even three computers with the highest specifications, five laptops, and all the gaming consoles. This does not include sports outfits like shoes and whatnot. The bathroom itself had a sizable bathtub, enough for five people. He took a simple bath, letting the water from the shower fall onto his body and putting on a generous amount of soap. After washing off the soap suds, he quickly stopped. It was all less than ten minutes. Then he dried his body and chose clothes. Even though he was going out of the city, he still chose casual clothes, jeans and a gray polo shirt with white stripes plus boots that he wore straight from his room because they had never been used. Of course, he also wore perfume. When he saw his figure in the mirror, he couldn''t help but smile. After that, he finally came down from the second floor. He did not see his aunt. Perhaps if that woman was done at the pool, she would have gone straight to her room via the back stairs. Kim Hana, on the other hand, was still watching anime. Seemingly more focused when no one is around. Even so, she was still staring at Oliver when she heard the sound of his footsteps. For a moment, her eyes showed surprise. After that, she quickly looked at her phone screen again. Such a reaction was very common to see from her when she saw him with a flashy appearance. It was just that, usually he was unable to guess anything. However, now with having the power, he could vaguely feel that she was a bit nervous. No, maybe it wasn''t nervousness, but a state where the heart rate increased drastically. This made him smile strangely. Of course, just because of this, he could not conclude she was in love with him. This was probably just her natural reaction as a normal woman. "Looks like you guys are ready, let''s go!" He heard his aunt''s voice from the second floor before he sat down. The woman turned out to be ready as well, sooner than he expected. Her clothes were not so different. She wore the usual clothes she wore to work, of trousers and a rather formal shirt while her hair was in a neat bun. Only, she was wearing quite long boots, so it could be said that she was not go to work. Kim Hana hurriedly turned off her cell phone and stood up, ready to perform her duties as a secretary. The three of them went outside. Unlike usual days, today Miya asked Kim Hana to drive a car that had extremely high durability, able to withstand even missile fire. It was a car commonly used by the country''s leaders, pitch black in color. Oliver sat in the back with Miya while Kim Hana herself was in the front. When driving, she actually looked really agile and confident. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In no time, they were out of the compound which turned out to be in quite a traffic jam while the sidewalks were filled with people. This excitement exceeded Oliver''s expectations. The lack of news about the civilization test didn''t seem to lessen the excitement since people were finally able to get to level 1. Police and soldiers were everywhere, standing guard with full weapons. Just by getting to level 1, people still didn''t dare to resist their hot lead. Overall, the situation still looked safe. Oliver was able to calm down in the car, then opened his phone to open various forums. One post caught his interest because of the title (Skill of an S Class Constellation, Ancient Spear King!). He immediately thought of Alex because his family had contracted the constellation. Opening it, he found a live stream and it was indeed a live stream from Alex. The man was standing in the courtyard of a mansion that was even bigger than Miya''s mansion. It consisted of three floors while the front yard alone was the size of a soccer field. He was shirtless, holding a silver spear, standing like he was a general. With such a dashing body, there were practically complimentary comments from women at all times. "Guys!" Alex spoke. His tone sounded friendly without any hint of arrogance. "Here, I want to show you guys what a Class S Skill looks like," he continued. When she heard his voice from Oliver''s cell phone, Miya couldn''t help but be interested in watching. She pulled at Oliver''s hand that was holding the cell phone just so she could see. "Is this the son of the Wilson Family?" she asked. Although she didn''t recognize Alex, she recognized the mansion. "Yes, in the same class as me at school," Oliver replied. Chapter 8 - 8: Someone "Hmph, someone who likes attention, he must be stupid." Miya then snorted softly. Alex seemed to have given her an unfavorable impression right away. Perhaps it was also her enmity with the Wilson Family that drove her to dislike Alex outright. Oliver just stayed silent, continuing to observe the man while live streaming. He really wanted to see what the S Class Skill of the S Class Constellation looked like. Without including the almost non-existent SS Class, the S Class considered to be the strongest, would practically only be owned by billionaire families. The Wilson family happened to be one of the richest even among billionaires so they could contract three S Class Constellations at once. In Europe, they should be among the top ten. Currently, the man raised his spear upwards, making the audience become more excited even though quite a few thought that the skill would not look impressive. The problem was not the skill itself, but the fact that Alex was still at level 1, just like everyone else. Buzz! Suddenly a brownish light emitted from all over Alex''s hands, flowing into his spear which faintly seemed to tremble. He jumped up and threw the spear at a fairly large truck about 50 meters in front of him. The spear reached the truck in an instant, smashing into it to produce a loud banging sound. With ease, the spear pierced through the truck''s body and there seemed to be some sort of shockwave explosion from the spear. BANG! When the loud bang resounded again, the truck was split in two, each side pushed up into the air. The people who were originally skeptical were instantly mesmerized by such a result. (So this is what S Class Skill looks like!) (Too strong, this feels unfair!) (Hey, don''t say that, it''s over a billion dollars!) On the other hand, Alex was smiling at the camera and probably reading the comments. There was definitely a cell phone placed next to the camera facing him. "A S Class Skill just like this, I don''t think it''s worth that much money." Unlike the people, Miya was apparently not impressed at all. Of course, compared to her own skill where a small icicle could make a large room extremely cold, the skill that Alex had just demonstrated seemed ordinary. Kim Hana was somewhat surprised at her words so she glanced back. From yesterday until now, she felt strange about Miya. She should have had a problem with not being able to contract constellations, yet it didn''t seem like that at all. Oliver also just smiled. After that, he downloaded the recording of the live stream. This was because he wanted to send it to the group. In fact, this was also the request of the Underworld Lord. After getting information about this world, he wanted to see more, not only things in this world, but also things that came from the constellations. He sent the video with the title (S Class Skill of Level 1 Hunter, what do you think!). Within a short period of time, the video was instantly watched by 10 people. This made Oliver realize that those people were likely constantly looking at their phones. Wait, are they even using cell phones? South Sea Queen: (tsk tsk, you call that a S Class Skill, no, no, it''s not.) Underworld Lord: (Mm, without a doubt, it''s only an A Class Skill) Eternal Ice Empress: (Is this kid bragging?) sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oliver, "..." ''What the hell?'' He was immediately puzzled. Why did they say the skill shown by Alex was only Class A? Was it really only A Class and Alex was bragging it was S Class? No, no, that guy wanted to show off, he couldn''t possibly be lying. It should really be a S Class Skill. Oliver: (It should really be a S Class Skill.) He wasn''t sure what happened, so he could only comment like that. Heaven Emperor: (It seems to be true that the strength of the system in some regions has weakened so much that people were able to manipulate, making A Class Skills recorded as S Class Skills, and perhaps S Class Skills recorded as SS Class Skills. People from Level 1 Civilizations who know nothing can naturally be fooled by this trick. If I''m not mistaken, D Class Skills aren''t even skills, just some kind of special effect.) Golden Emperor: (It''s funny, now they''re spending so much money on A Class Skills, hahaha. It will be helpless in front of our SSS+ Class Skills.) Miya also saw the chatter. Her breathing became somewhat rapid while her eyes became somewhat blank. "How stupid we are," she said. Apparently, she was talking about the entire earth. Of course, her words made sense because now the whole earth was practically fooled except for Oliver and Miya because they hadn''t bought any skills, and their skills were completely genuine, not the result of class manipulation. They were truly Class SSS+ as written in the System. At this time, Kim Hana turned the car into a building in the city center but had a wall surrounding the courtyard. Not many cars entered there and all of them were luxury cars. When their car entered the courtyard, Oliver found a courtyard that was more akin to a garden, luxurious and elegant with various flowers lined up neatly on the side of the road. Several tables and chairs were placed in that garden, having large umbrellas on them. Without a doubt, this was a restaurant. "Do you know why I chose this restaurant?" asked Miya when Kim Hana parked the car. At first glance, there was nothing strange about her question, but it could also be strange if the reason wasn''t because the food at this restaurant was really good. Oliver was a little confused, not sure what this woman wanted to say. However, she didn''t say anything else. She opened the door beside her before stepping down. Curious, Oliver quickly followed her. Only, Kim Hana remained in the driver''s seat. She didn''t seem to be joining the breakfast. Just as Miya got out of the car, two male servants came over to her. "Welcome, Lady Miya, your order is ready, please follow us!" said one of them as he made a gesture towards the entrance of the restaurant, followed by his colleague. Miya followed them and Oliver followed slightly behind her as he wanted to look around. His aunt caught the attention of the restaurant''s wooden guests who were whispering softly as they talked about her. Perhaps they were talking about her problem. The table the two waiters were heading for was at the inner end of the restaurant, right next to the window. It was now filled with various types of dishes for breakfast, from toast, boiled eggs, and some baked fish. The drink was warm tea that was put in a small cup, having leaves on it. When he finally arrived in front of the table and sat down, Oliver felt very comfortable. His stomach was made hungry quickly by the fragrant aroma of the dishes. Since they were already seated, the two waiters finally left. Miya looked around for a while before picking up the fork and knife. From the way she was staring, Oliver felt like she was looking for someone. "Aunt Miya, I knew you''d come!" Suddenly there was a young-sounding voice that actually seemed to come from the air. This was somewhat surprising since the one speaking was clearly using a special method. However, even more surprising was the fact that he called Miya by the word aunt. Chapter 9 - 9: Cousin "Mm..." Oliver''s eyes stared at the wall directly behind Miya because from the wall emerged the figure of a young man who should be the same age as him. He was dressed casually, wearing jeans that only slightly passed his knees. Figure-wise, Oliver thought he looked like him, just a different face, but he also had above-average good looks, with dark brown hair. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Miya looked back, he smiled slightly. "Sorry for appearing in this way, aunt. I''m still so curious about my skills that I can''t stop trying," he said. After saying that, he looked at Oliver. "Ahh, he must be Aunt Lisa''s son. That means he''s my cousin," he added, which was more surprising to Oliver because Lisa was his mother''s name. Was this young man their family? However, how was that possible since his mother had always told him that they had no other family besides his sister, Miya. "No need to talk about unimportant things. I came because I wanted you to send a message to your father," Miya replied. Surprisingly she was very indifferent when speaking to him, as if her mood had become very cold. Of course, this was not the attitude one should show to family. Even so, the young man remained calm. "Father told me that you might be coming and asked me to send a message to him," he said in a soft tone. "Is that so?" Miya smiled sarcastically as she continued, "yeah, then things will be easy. Tell him that I''ll stay on my path." When hearing the last sentence from Miya, the young man finally looked surprised. "Aunt are you serious? That would put your life in trouble," he said, as if not believing what he was hearing. "It is not yet known whose life will be in trouble," Miya replied. She waved her hand at the young man, asking him to leave. After that, she started eating as if there was nothing here. The young man was very astonished at her actions. However, since he was asked to leave, he had no choice but to go. His hand took out his cell phone from his pants pocket as he stepped onto the stairs leading to the second floor. "Aunt, is he really our family?" Oliver asked Miya with a strange expression. He was trying to be casual about this. "No, you have no other family besides me," the woman replied. Even her tone made it clear she was unhappy when talking about the young man''s identity. In a situation like this, various speculations popped into Oliver''s head. "I have the power now, so I''ll take care of this matter myself. As a junior, you should just focus on yourself," the woman continued while he was still thinking. She didn''t seem to want him to think too much about this. He simply smiled in response. When she called him a junior, he only became more understanding. However, he chose not to discuss it, and started breakfast. This kind of thing did not need to be looked into too seriously before he actually had great strength. If he was already strong enough, then any conflicts could be instantly resolved. The dishes at this restaurant were really delicious. He ate it with gusto as he only became hungrier when he tasted a little. Of course, while eating, he still observed the surroundings. The atmosphere couldn''t be said to be the same anymore, especially in a restaurant full of rich people. Just by looking at the way they were whispering might make people think they were planning a conspiracy. Unlike them, Oliver and Miya finished their food in a rather short time as they continued to eat without talking. They were really just here for breakfast. Before they knew it, it was already over 9am. "Now we''ll continue our journey to the private base," Miya said as she looked at the watch on her left hand. She immediately stood up without seeming to want to sit there any longer. Since it was like that, Oliver couldn''t help but stand up too. Perhaps continuing to be in this city under these conditions wasn''t entirely safe either. They returned to the car and it was soon traveling south. From the city center, the large wall surrounding the city was not visible. However, when entering the suburban area which was more of a slum neighborhood, it became visible. The wall was made of a huge array of stones similar to those from the pyramids, more than 10 meters wide and perhaps 50 meters high. Five years is a short time, but every city can build such a large wall because of the fear of the city being destroyed if it is invaded by monsters. Unfortunately, the area around the wall could be said to be very uncomfortable for people who were used to the city center. They mostly came from villages around the city that were moved into the city. This caused their economy to plummet as they didn''t have the skills to do jobs in the city. When they are poor, they naturally produce a bad environment. Gangsters with hair like an array of thorns and bodies full of tattoos can be seen everywhere. They love to intimidate people. If it weren''t for the skill of having to pay, the world would probably be taken over by them. The concept of money still being everything was definitely not bad because the rich people at least still knew decency, preferring tranquility in civilization no matter how evil they were. The huge gates were at the end of the city''s main street, made completely of steel. They were open and according to the news would be closed tomorrow making it no longer possible to travel between cities except by plane. When the gates are open, there are no rules whatsoever for going outside. Any car could pass right through. Oliver couldn''t help but look up, observing those gates that gave the impression of being impenetrable. However, after observing, he thought that in the city it was indeed not as good as outside when the test of civilization began. The hardest part for the people would be getting in and out of the city. They could only pass through small gates which would require a lot of queuing. Not to mention that they still had to go further to find monsters because the monsters around the wall would definitely be wiped out in no time. Chapter 10 - 10: Only Us Today, not many cars went out. The majority go inside. Sometimes there are helicopters moving quickly from inside to outside the city. I don''t know who they are because their helicopters seem to be privately owned. When the car passed through the gate, Oliver felt a different atmosphere. Outside the city really gave the impression that it was very quiet except for the roads. Grasses and trees grew freely while birds flew above them. There was no forest around but Oliver felt like he was looking at a forest. When on the road outside the city, Kim Hana can increase the speed of the car to 80 KM and above. The road was wide and there was no traffic. She could naturally drive freely. "Is the base very far away, aunt?" Oliver who didn''t know the location of the base couldn''t help but ask the woman beside him who was now starting to pay attention to her cell phone. "About 30 KM from here," Miya replied. That turned out to be quite far but it could also be said to be quite close. With such a distance, even when the test of civilization began, people from the city should be able to reach the base. Perhaps Miya and her colleagues didn''t dare to go too far from the city either. Oliver returned his attention to his cell phone to wait for this trip to arrive at the destination. He opened the forum again. The ones showing off their skills weren''t just Alex, there were other people doing the same thing even though most of them only had Class A Skills. The majority of them were celebrities. This was probably their way of staying in existence as people''s way of life started to change. After all, as long as they remained popular by having a lot of money, the opportunity to grow would continue to exist. The grass around the road only gets taller as their cars get further away. As the road meandered, it became difficult to see ahead. Kim Hana who was originally driving fast had no choice but to slow down. If she misdirected the steering wheel, the result could be a violent accident. When he was tired of doing everything, Oliver ended up spending time playing games on his cell phone. This made the journey bearable. He looked ahead spontaneously when Miya suddenly straightened her back. It was apparently because they had arrived. In front of them, there was a building that didn''t look impressive at first glance. It was just a large, one-story building that seemed to be makeshift. However, when observing the surrounding area, there were many visible underground passages that extended in all directions, connected to each other by new passages. Oliver wasn''t sure where they reached as they seemed to have no end. The most interesting thing was that above them was a row of round irons similar to the drain covers on the sidewalk. The difference was that they seemed to be made of very strong metal, and had sophisticated mechanisms. "Aunt, this place?" Oliver really wasn''t sure how this place was designed. "The base is underground. We made it in the form of an underground labyrinth that covers an area of 5 KM square," Miya replied. "Those things are the entrances to that underground labyrinth," she added, staring at the iron bars that looked like drain covers. "They have been specially designed with the latest AI technology. When a human recognized by the AI steps on those entrances, they will automatically open, dropping us into the labyrinth. In other words, we can easily escape from the monsters chasing us. Of course, we can also exit any door easily. From inside the labyrinth, we can keep an eye out for safe areas. There are more than 1000 CCTVs that we have installed." Hearing Miya''s explanation, Oliver couldn''t help but be amazed. He imagined several times how good the base she said was. This far exceeded his expectations. He wondered how much it would cost to build it. Kim Hana stopped the car in front of the building of the base. Perhaps from the beginning the building was nothing more than a quiet sign of the base. There was no one there yet as there were no other cars. It seemed that they were the first to arrive. Miya knitted her brows slightly because of that. And when she opened the car door, her cell phone suddenly rang. Looking at the screen of her phone, her brows furrowed more sharply. She took the call and put the phone next to her ear. "What''s wrong?" She said. A moment after that, her expression became very bad. Oliver wasn''t sure what happened because he didn''t hear anything. Only, an extremely cold aura suddenly emanated from Miya''s body, so cold that the grass below began to freeze, coated in thin ice. Kim Hana who was experiencing this cold aura for the first time widened her eyes, disbelieving as she saw her boss who should have no skills because there was no constellation willing to contract with her could unleash such a terrifying power. When she looked out, she found that even the grass nearly 100 meters away had also become ice. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She began to shiver from the cold. Fortunately, the woman calmed down quickly as usual. "Aunt, what happened?" Oliver asked her. The latter couldn''t answer right away, like she needed time to calm down. It lasted up to a minute before she said, "we''ll probably be the only ones inhabiting this base. Yeah, thanks to them for donating the funds." Speaking of donating funds, she seemed to be smiling, but in Oliver''s eyes, she was overacting, like she was smiling just to cover up the annoyance in her heart. Of course, because of what she said, Oliver and Kim Hana easily deduced what happened. The latter opened her mouth, as if in disbelief because to build this base, everyone had contributed a huge amount of funds. ''Hmm, they must have gotten better compensation or else there''s no way they would have chosen to leave the base they built themselves,'' Oliver thought. Now his aunt must have been mentally devastated because she was practically abandoned by her friends who should have been quite close to her. ''That person, is it from our own family? But why?'' Oliver with his various speculations had trouble concluding. Chapter 11 - 11: Enter Vrom! The loud sound of exhaust echoed from behind the grass, followed by a puff of black smoke. Apparently, a black SUV appeared at high speed, continuing to roar loudly. Miya was somewhat surprised when she saw the car that finally stopped behind her car. A female figure who should be around her age but looked to be in her 30s then stepped down from the driver''s compartment of the SUV. She was a tall figure wearing boots of the same size as her but she only wore short jeans, only covering half of her thighs. Although a woman, she gave the impression of having a strong and agile body, which suggested that she was a woman who exercised frequently. Her upper body wore a tight tanktop layered over an open leather jacket. She had long, horse-buried red hair, perfectly matching her pretty face that could turn fierce if she got serious. "Ruby," Miya said when she saw her. "So it''s just the two of us here, the others didn''t come," the woman said in response, smiling slightly as she stepped towards Miya with a single Oliver. "Why did you choose to come?" Miya gave her a question with a serious expression. "I didn''t want to be a traitor," replied the woman, Ruby, waving her ponytail of hair. "And I wanted to see what you were relying on to leave city so confidently. Usually you always surprise me. I''m sure you''ll surprise me again," she added. "Hmm, it will be more than just a surprise," Miya replied. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "By the way, what did they get that they chose not to come?" "Maybe too little for you, but a lot for us poor people," Ruby replied, laughing softly. "If you''re all called poor, does that mean the rest of the humans on earth are hobos? Yeah, that shouldn''t interest you much considering you can still get funds from your father." "Hey, don''t say that. My father is just a worker with a salary of less than 100 thousand dollars a year." "Yes, but he controls a defense budget of over 1 trillion dollars a year." "It''s the country''s money for the country''s needs, how can I get money from it." "Taking 1% won''t make that budget look any less." Oliver, "..." Fortunately, they stopped arguing. That would have heated up the situation as Ruby did not seem to have the slightest feeling of inferiority in front of Miya, unlike the other women. When they stopped arguing, Miya took out a rather long key, seemingly made of silver. She inserted it into the keyhole of a metal door. When she turned it, the metal door opened automatically, revealing a rather messy spacious room, filled with project scraps such as cement sacks or paint bottles. Miya''s expression was rather ugly at the sight of it all. Still, she stepped inside, signaling Oliver and Kim Hana to follow. Oliver walked at the very back, but behind him was Ruby. She then walked by his side. "Oliver, right?" she said. She got a glance from Miya as she spoke to him. "Yes!" Oliver nodded lightly, wondering why this woman was talking to him. "You seem to be very confident like your aunt. Do you think this civilization test is a chance for you to have a better life?" She asked. In the end, she got a look from Miya, not just a glance. "Ruby, let''s not talk about unimportant things," she said. Either way, Ruby clearly wanted to find their ace in the hole. Since she knew she wouldn''t be able to find it from Miya, so she tried it from Oliver. Unfortunately, Oliver also understood. He said, "it''s even unimaginable for you." The woman was talking about him seeming confident. Since it was like that, he showed her more confidence. Miya smiled slightly at his reply, as if giving him a thumbs up. Despite being friends with Ruby, she seemed to have a silent rivalry with her. On the other hand, Kim Hana observed silently. Since seeing Miya''s strength firsthand, she now knew that her boss was hiding a big secret. Ruby glanced back and forth between Miya and Oliver before saying, "it seems my imagination can''t think of your secret. Well, then I''ll just wait and see. To be honest, I really hope you two have something to rely on because just by coming here, I basically got myself into trouble, including my family." "No need to worry, your choice is the right one," Miya replied in an indifferent tone without adding any pleasantries. When she stopped walking, she arrived in front of an elevator that could obviously only lead downwards as there were no other floors above. She then pressed her fingerprints against the small screen beside the elevator. DING! (Identity verified!) A robot-like sound echoed from the elevator before its two doors slowly slid to the left and right, revealing the inside which of course had no noticeable difference from a typical elevator. Miya stepped directly inside while waving her hand to the others. When Oliver got inside, he found there were only two buttons, up and down. Since they were at the top, the only button that could be pressed was the down button. Miya pressed the button when the elevator doors were closed. Slowly, the elevator moved down, not too fast and stopped in no time. The doors opened again. What lay beyond the door was a spacious room with many bedroom doors as each door had a name, either Miya''s name or Oliver''s name. Both were side by side. At the end of the room, there were long pathways that did look like a maze because there were so many of them. "Here, we already have enough supplies for up to a year, and of course, it will be longer since there are only us here. There are also clothes in every room." Miya said, looking at Oliver. Her intention was obviously just to tell him. "Oliver, go to your room. There, there''s a laptop that contains the data of this base. You need to study it first so that you memorize the entire path here," she added. Oliver nodded to her because he was indeed quite curious. He walked to the door with his name. If only Miya''s friends hadn''t chosen another path, this place would have been crowded, but personally he preferred it to be quiet like this. That way, there would be less trouble. The door lock to his room also used an electronic system, which required a fingerprint to unlock. Although he was new here, Miya should have already registered his data. He pressed his fingerprint and it was instantly accepted. With one push, the door opened, revealing his room which was certainly not as nice as his room in Miya''s mansion. It''s a standard-sized room, with one cupboard, a fridge, and a desk in addition to the bed, with no windows at all because it''s underground. On the desk, there was indeed a laptop. He quickly walked over to the desk, sat on the chair, and opened the laptop plus turned it on. Apparently, the data from this base was already in the form of software, not just a pdf. Opening the software, Oliver was immediately shown a map of this base, which quite amazed him because the entire path was very similar to a spider''s web connected to each other. The problem was that it covered an area of 5 kilometers. Chapter 12 - 12: Task From The South Sea Queen It only took Oliver about 30 minutes to memorize all the paths and mechanisms in this base. It was indeed not difficult at all. From his laptop, he could also access all the CCTVs to look outside. The scene outside was completely deserted as there was not a single person. He only occasionally saw stray dogs and cats chasing each other. Thinking of still having to wait here for three days, he couldn''t help but wonder what activities he needed to do to make the time seem short. Bored, he lay down on the bed and opened the group chat. As it turned out, there was no chat there. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the mood to chat, he started it, writing about all his activities today such as his trip and the fact that his aunt was left behind by her friends except for one. He also wondered what he needed to do to avoid being bored in three days. Eternal Ice Empress: (Being cowardly is the nature of all mortals!) As it turned out, she was the first to reply to his chat, making him want to laugh. Golden Emperor: (Aren''t there two other women besides your aunt there? Why don''t you seduce them for fun? That way, you won''t get bored waiting.) Underworld Lord: (Hahaha, that''s a very good idea. Boy, you don''t have such ideas, don''t tell me you''re a virgin?) South Sea Queen: (How embarrassing, to think you call yourself a young man!) When the others also replied, Oliver was really made to want to laugh and cry at the same time. He didn''t expect them to be able to talk so vulgar. At this moment, the South Sea Queen suddenly added, (Boy, I''ll give you one skill if you show me a photo of you being kissed by one of those women.) She apparently gave him such a task. How could he ask such a thing of them. Even asking Kim Hana would not be easy while Ruby had nothing to talk about. He was worried that she would slap him directly in the face. In response, he wrote, (Queen, you seem to be the friendliest other than the Underworld Lord. However, you haven''t given me any skills for free.) Of course, he really hoped to get additional skills. Hence, he shamelessly wrote that. South Sea Queen: (That can''t be now. The rules are already in place, unlike Phoenix who gave you a skill to make your foundation better. And, what''s so difficult about my task? It''s just asking for a kiss, don''t you even dare? It doesn''t matter if it''s just a kiss on the cheek. Well, to make things easier, you can offer one Class S Skill to one of those women. Later, I will give it to her. This is a real Class S Skill, not a fake one due to manipulation of the System.) Underworld Lord: (Son, look at how easy the task you received is. If you can''t complete it, I can only say you have no potential.) Oliver, "..." Knock! Knock! Knock! There was a sudden knock on the door of his room. Behind the door, there was a small screen that showed the room directly in front of the door. When he looked at the screen, he found that it was Kim Hana who knocked on his door. She was standing there with a flat expression, carrying a tray with plates of various seafood, such as lobster, scallops, and others, along with pieces of roasted corn. There was even food like this, Oliver couldn''t help but be amazed. He originally thought it was just bread and dried meat. It seemed that now was the hour to share food. Only, Kim Hana''s arrival under these circumstances really made him feel strange. He stood with a helpless expression. When he opened his room, she immediately pointed the tray she had brought to him. "The boss said you might be tired, so you can have lunch in your room," she said. At the smell of the dish, Oliver''s gaze spontaneously fell on the tray. He instantly knew that his aunt was the cook just from the aroma. The woman rarely cooked, but he without a doubt said her cooking was one of the best. She could combine many spices to produce a perfectly balanced flavor. "Thank you for dropping by," Oliver replied, accepting the tray. When Kim Hana let go of the tray, his eyes met hers quite intensely. "What''s wrong?" Because of his gaze, she couldn''t leave right away. She asked first with an uncertain expression. The problem was that his gaze was too piercing for a woman. People would probably misunderstand such a gaze as uncontrollable desire. However, there was a strong curiosity that arose in Kim Hana''s mind because that gaze came from a man with a very alluring appearance. If it was from a man with ordinary looks, she would have left in a hurry. It''s just that Oliver is now left wondering if he needs to request this from Kim Hana. Personally, he didn''t see this as a big deal. After all, it was only a kiss on the cheek. Of course, he wasn''t sure about giving Kim Hana a Class S Skill. He thought it was better to replace it with something else since it was his and his aunt''s secret. Although Kim Hana was a loyal worker, she was still an outsider. It would be problematic if she leaked this secret. After a moment of thought, Oliver said, "can you come inside for a moment?" It was a little difficult to say it at the door, so he invited her into his room. This was naturally so surprising to Kim Hana that her expression froze for a moment. "What for?" she asked. Several times, she looked nervous because of this. Oliver chose not to answer, he retreated into his room and made a gesture of invitation to enter to the woman. If she refused, she could leave. He wasn''t forcing her. Chapter 13 - 13: Kim Hanas Plan Kim Hana was silent with furrowed brows for a while. However, after that she actually stepped into Oliver''s room. It seemed that she chose to find out what he wanted to do so she chose to enter. Perhaps she was also sure he wouldn''t do anything strange. Since she was already in, Oliver closed the door. Incidentally, his aunt and Ruby weren''t outside, perhaps they were in the dining room or kitchen. If they saw him bring Kim Hana into his room, they would definitely gossip. "So, what do you want?" The woman asked again. Oliver didn''t answer right away. He opened his cell phone and opened the camera. Only then did he say, "I need a picture of a woman kissing my cheek. And I can''t ask anyone, so I can only ask for your help. It''s really hard to say this, but if you''re willing, there''s a good payoff." Kim Hana, "..." Her reaction was something Oliver expected. She was now looking at him with a frozen expression though it wasn''t overwhelming as her eyes were still flickering. For Oliver himself, since this had already been said, there was no need to say anything more. He would just wait for Kim Hana''s answer. After blinking her eyes a few times, the woman suddenly asked, "what is the photo for?" She apparently didn''t immediately refuse, but asked first. Of course, this was an indication that she might have thoughts of helping him get such a photo. Although her heart was pounding at first, she eventually thought that just kissing a man on the cheek could still be said to be neither romantic nor passionate. However, if the photo was shared, other people who saw it would definitely think of it as romanticism and the like. After all, they are adult men and women, not even family. There''s no way anyone else wouldn''t think it''s romantic even if they don''t think of it that way themselves. The claim that they are close family is impossible for anyone to believe because they are not even of the same nation. One was European while the other was Korean. "Are you willing?" Oliver asked back after she asked. He scanned her eyes, wanting to know her thoughts right now. Maybe she could make up any reason to agree, but who knew that it might be driven by the curiosity to put lips on the cheek of his alluring face. The longer he observed her eyes, Oliver felt that it was indeed like that. Of course, that went without saying. Unfortunately, Kim Hana seemed to have trouble answering his question. Since it was like that, Oliver chose to speak again. "I''ll just say that this won''t cause any problems for you and me." "Then what are you going to offer me?" The woman asked again. If she had asked for payment, it was likely that she had already decided to agree. It seemed that she herself could not resist the urge, something that should appear on all normal women when talking about his face. Oliver smiled slightly, thinking that this woman really didn''t let go of the opportunity to get paid by him. "How about you mention it?" He himself wasn''t sure what to give this woman. Rather than saying it offhandedly, it was better to let her choose for herself. She should have plenty of ideas in her head. Her eyes moved erratically at his answer, like she was starting to think about what she needed to say. As she thought longer and longer, her eyes began to stare into his face. It was strangely quite an intense gaze. What idea did she have? Was it an idea that came out of the blue, not one that was already in her head? "Let''s take a picture," she said. Oliver, "?" "You haven''t said what you want," he said. At this point, he was very confused by this woman. "I want you to share the photo with me and let me upload it on my social media accounts," she replied, finally saying her wish. "What?" Oliver was a bit dumbfounded to hear that. Wasn''t it like she wanted to make sure the photo wouldn''t cause any trouble for her. The trouble she was referring to would obviously only happen when the photo was shared. Then why was she the one who wanted to share it? What was she planning to do? Personally, Oliver also had some reservations about the photo being shared. Not that there was anything wrong, but if it was like that, there might be someone jealous. This would complicate his life. "Why do you suddenly have this desire?" Oliver asked. Asked, Kim Hana shook her black hair, looking down for a moment before looking up at his face again. "I want more popularity," she said, rather quietly. "People prefer single female cosplayers, but if I don''t have controversy, my popularity tends not to increase. I want to start changing my ways to gain more popularity." This is something Oliver understands very well as he often follows cosplayers. Their fans are mostly neets. They are usually fanatical about their idols, often fantasizing that they are their idol''s husband. When their idol has a girlfriend, they can get very angry because they feel like they are being cheated on. It''s a strange way of thinking, but it''s real, especially if they''re from Asia. "Won''t that make you lose fans?" asked Oliver. "Maybe, but I''m more confident in my beauty," Kim Hana replied, shaking her hair again. "Maybe they''ll get angry, but they won''t be able to leave me. I''m even thinking of making more controversial photos if you don''t mind helping me." Oliver, "..." ''Of course, the mentality of cosplayers is a bit strange,'' he thought. Now he knew that it was true. He had read about this in cosplayer forums, written by men who had dated them. Actually, their desire for popularity and attention was much higher. Perhaps all cosplayers would make decisions like Kim Hana''s if only they were confident in their beauty. Unfortunately, while they are all beautiful, there are not too many who are as beautiful as Kim Hana. Or it''s more accurate to say that Kim Hana is more unique than others in terms of either appearance or style. Her role as a cold and aloof woman has always made a deep impression. "In this different era, you still think about things like this. Remember, in three days, everyone will be busy fighting monsters," Oliver said. He wanted to know what her views on this were so he brought up the topic. "There are personal ambitions that can''t change even if the world becomes different," Kim Hana replied. When she talked about personal ambition, Oliver couldn''t say anything else. "Well, how about we change the photo for you. The point is, it must not show my face," he said. He preferred this kind of idea. This was not only to preserve the feelings of the women who liked him, but also to avoid the diatribe of Kim Hana''s fans being jealous of him. He didn''t want his social media accounts to be commented on blindly by them. The problem is that people like them are very good at tracing a person''s identity when they see the person''s face. They might even find his cell phone number and berate him directly. As long as his face is not revealed, at most only his aunt will know. It shouldn''t matter because he is old enough to decide what he does. She can''t interfere with that, especially in this new era his role will be bigger with that group chat where she even got skills because of his help. And she shouldn''t really mind Kim Hana, as long as it''s not with the naughty ladies in her company. Kim Hana is brave, she should be sure her boss has no objection to something like this. After all, she understands her pretty well from working as her secretary. Even Isabel would most likely not know. For one, she shouldn''t know Kim Hana because she had no interest in the cosplayer world. Even if she somehow saw Kim Hana''s photo, she would have only given it a quick glance. Even if she looked at it longer, she shouldn''t have realized the man she was with was him. After all, she didn''t know that Kim Hana was related to him because of her work. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How about like this?" The woman did not refuse and showed her phone screen which was now displaying an anime image of a man and a woman. Chapter 14 - 14: A Bit Dangerous The woman posed in front of a mirror, seemingly leaning into the man who was hugging her waist from behind while burying his face into her neck. Seeing that, Oliver''s mouth opened for a moment, staring at the woman while thinking that she really wanted to excite her fans. Such a pose was practically hotter than just a kiss on the cheek. "Honestly, it''s a bit dangerous," Oliver said. "What''s dangerous?" The woman was apparently confused, clearly not understanding the true meaning of his words, thinking he might refuse. Oliver was too lazy to explain, he pointed his cell phone that was recording a video upwards. He deliberately chose to record a video for better results where he could take screenshots of the video. "Let''s start," he said and then turned his back to her. Now all she needed to do was kiss his cheek from the side. When asked to start, Kim Hana finally realized how tricky this was. However, she''s the type who easily pushes herself when she''s already decided on something. Her mind seemed to tell her that she just needed to act professionally as if this was a job. Her hand grabbed Oliver''s hand then her face moved quickly towards his face. Even if she wanted to stop, it was already impossible. Her lips touched Oliver''s cheek and Oliver could feel the wet sensation from her lips. It was slightly warm, and he felt even warmer as her clear breathing suddenly became warm. When he thought that she would only kiss his cheek for a moment, it turned out to last much longer. Two seconds, three seconds, four seconds. Only after four seconds did her face retreat backwards. Although she tried to show a calm expression, unfortunately her cheeks were slightly flushed. She thought, ''why did I take so long.'' Even she was aware that four seconds was longer than needed. However, there was something she could not deny. Kissing this young man''s cheek gave her a sensation that she really liked. This was indeed her first time kissing a man on the cheek, and this one could probably make even women with a lot of experience still feel indescribable. That she was unrestrained was understandable because even though she did not have thoughts like liking him, she admitted from the first time she met him that he was one of the most alluring men. Yeah, it could be considered liking, it''s just that she didn''t dare to admit it. After kissing his cheek, she felt her feelings start to get muddled. Maybe it was because this opportunity gave her courage. Oliver was still rather calm as he touched his cheek that she had just kissed. Even it was slightly wet, which was obviously because she kissed him for longer so her saliva was left behind. Seeing his movements, Kim Hana was a bit embarrassed again. However, she still tried to look calm. "Can we start now? I have to go back to the kitchen soon." She even dared to say that earlier. After that, she walked to the mirror attached to the wall, which was close to her, and stopped in front of it with her cell phone right in front of the door. Now she suddenly looked hurried, whether she really had to leave soon or she herself couldn''t wait to be hugged. Oliver walked up to her until he got behind her so that in the mirror he could see his own face and Kim Hana''s face. The woman occasionally glanced back. More interestingly, she shifted the left part of her hair to her right shoulder, revealing her white neck. It seemed like she wanted him to bury his face there. "Well!" He hugged her waist first, instantly hugging her tightly so that her back were firmly pressed against his chest. Her eyes widened slightly from being hugged like that. Even her cell phone almost fell because of her swaying hands. This man apparently had no hesitation in hugging her. Although this was the pose she wanted, and she thought this was professionalism, she was finally made to realize that this was very hot. Her mind only became more muddled when she saw his face which she thought was very alluring. Fortunately, after hugging her, he immediately placed his face behind the left of her neck until his face could no longer be seen. She could feel his entire face, from his nose, and even vaguely feel his lips. In passing, her mind said why don''t you just kiss my neck. Realizing that, her face became even redder. She recognized that this was a very comfortable moment so she didn''t think to stop it. "You''d better take a photo soon or you might not be able to do it again," Oliver said suddenly because she hadn''t taken the photo until now. Surprisingly she immediately understood the meaning of his words, even she understood what he meant by dangerous. The thing was that she was a very beautiful woman, how many would dream of taking her to bed. Oliver now had the opportunity to hug her. As a normal young man, there was of course the possibility of him becoming uncontrollable with desire. This made Kim Hana panic in addition to being surprised that this young man revealed his thoughts even indirectly. She quickly started taking photos, thinking the results would be better with her flushed face. That would make the viewers'' minds even more muddled. She no longer needed to make edits to make her cheeks blush. "It''s done," she said after taking a few photos. However, Oliver still didn''t let her out of his arms. ''Does he?'' Kim Hana''s eyes widened. At the same time, she also had no desire to push him away. Even her heart was beating harder. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her eyes gazed at his pair of wrists wrapped around her waist, finally made aware that he had sexy wrists with veins that were quite clearly visible from top to bottom. "Nooo..." She suddenly realized and said that. She didn''t dare get to that point for two reasons. Because she is a very conservative woman and believes in spiritual things. Because of those two things, she would only do that with a man who is legally her husband. She would not break the rules and this kind of action is already an offense. She still did it, whether it was because of her ambition or perhaps because she subconsciously thought her life would be interesting if this man who was a few years younger than her would be her husband. "Oliver, I can''t," she said, saying even more than just no. Oliver was somewhat surprised to hear that. He finally released her from his arms and looked at her face in the mirror strangely. Chapter 15 - 15: Chaotic Emotions "What do you mean by can''t?" Oliver asked her with a strange expression. Of course, he understood. He asked just to know her deeper thoughts, the reason she said that. To his surprise, she answered honestly. "Sorry to say this, but if you want my body, you have to marry me first. If you get angry because of this and are not willing to help me make photos anymore, I don''t care either." Either she was too excited, but her words were really so blatant, basically saying that Oliver wanted to fuck her even though it could also be said to be true because having desires was normal for him. After all, she could have chosen more casual words so that her words didn''t sound like they were only directed at Oliver, such as I will only give my body to the man who marries me. In that case, Oliver couldn''t help but take offense. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, do you not mind if I marry you?" he said, choosing to speak casually first. Hearing that, the initially excited Kim Hana instantly became awkward, finally realizing the many mistakes in her words. She was ashamed of her own words, wondering why she could say all that. Then what was the answer to his question? Would she not mind if he married her? Actually she was beginning to realize that it was too early to talk about marriage for both of them. She was fine, but Oliver was too young even though from a normal point of view he could already be considered a grown man. With his age, his body would not grow any taller. Unfortunately, since this had already been discussed, she couldn''t help but answer. Since she had spoken honestly so far, it would be bad if she lied. "If you want, I probably won''t refuse," she said, speaking steadily despite the fact that she was very nervous and embarrassed. Even she had not expected this kind of development, especially with her own choice and honesty. After that, she thought, ''I must be crazy. His personality isn''t my type, is it because I can''t bear to live alone any longer and can''t resist the charm of that face?'' Her eyes glanced at Oliver''s face as she thought that. ''Looking at him is fun,'' she thought again. She bet that even if Oliver was just a poor, useless man, there would be many women who would accept him just for his face. "Hmph!" Oliver suddenly snorted softly. "Are you worthy of me??" he asked. "What?" Kim Hana almost staggered at that while her eyes widened. Now, she was the one who was offended. She was even more offended that Oliver was practically saying that she didn''t belong. And he was clearly talking about identity. "Do you think I''m just a poor woman?" She replies. This is of course an answer beyond Oliver''s expectations. It seems that she''s not just another Korean immigrant. "So you''re rich?" Oliver still smiled sarcastically. When her background was brought up, Kim Hana was actually a bit embarrassed. She was the first to say it because she was emotionally provoked but when Oliver talked about it, she became aware until she was made to remember that she was a woman who was expelled by her own family even though her family was very rich in Korea. "Believe me, I''ve never looked at someone''s wealth and background as important," Oliver said as she didn''t speak again. Of course, this surprised her as she thought he was belittling her origins. "Then what makes me inappropriate?" Kim Hana now didn''t care anymore even if she was the one who seemed to want to be Oliver''s wife. She asked because she wanted to know his answer. Was she not pretty enough? Oliver didn''t answer right away, he walked over to the table where the tray of seafood was placed, sitting on his chair with his legs crossed before looking at Kim Hana who was standing. With a faint smile, he said, "You don''t quite fill the void inside me. If you become my wife, I''m afraid I''ll still be looking for another one out there." Perhaps because he believed he would be the strongest, this kind of selfish thought popped into his head. When he looked at Kim Hana and imagined her as his wife, his heart felt that it was not enough. Who was the woman that could make him feel enough? Isabel? He also wasn''t sure that Isabel was enough with the changes in life now. Kim Hana''s lips parted slightly after hearing his answer. Her hand then pointed at him. "W-would you like to build a harem?" she said in a trembling tone. As a fan of anime and novels, things like this were very familiar to her. However, she did not expect the man she was beginning to hope to become her husband to have such a desire. Her breathing began to quicken. "It might be something like that. What do you think? Would you not mind if you became one of my wives in the future?" Oliver gave her the question with a faint smile, seemingly joking but without a doubt he was serious with his words. Actually, he was curious how she was thinking right now. At this moment, her cheeks became very red while her eyes seemed to be imagining Oliver''s harem life. The more she imagined, the faster her breathing became. "Do you think you''re the main character?" she said, snorting softly before stepping to the door in a hurry. Arriving at the door, she immediately opened it and walked out, seemingly not wanting to stay there any longer. It was just that, despite all that and discovering Oliver''s selfish desires, she still found it amazing that he was her husband. Her mind still vividly recalled how good it felt to be held by him and when she kissed his cheek, something she couldn''t deny that she wanted to repeat. When Kim Hana wasn''t in his room, Oliver immediately took a screenshot of the video he recorded of her kissing him on the cheek. If he had shared the video, it would have been less natural, so he preferred the screenshot. He then shared it on the constellation''s group chat with the words, (I forced myself, but it was easier than I expected.) South Sea Queen: (Hahaha, boy, I didn''t expect your face to be so alluring, no wonder you get kisses so easily. I''ll also give it to you if you ask for it. However, well, you completed the task I gave you, so you can write that woman''s system code here so that I can also give her a skill.) Chapter 16 - 16: Catch As usual, the queen made a quirky comment. Oliver was getting used to it, but it was still a bit uncomfortable, especially when she clearly told him she didn''t mind kissing him. Eternal Ice Empress: (How does your brain work, taking this stupid thing as a task?) Apparently, the empress protested to the queen before Oliver could type. South Sea Queen: (Come on Empress, every one of us has a different way. And who dares to say getting a kiss from a woman is easy?) Eternal Ice Empress: (Fool!) The others were silent, not protesting. When the South Sea Queen asked Oliver for Hana''s system code once again, the latter replied, (There''s no need to send that to her. I don''t trust her one hundred percent yet, so it''s better not to let her know anything about this group. Just save that skill for now.) South Sea Queen: (Your thoughts make sense. Well, I''ll keep it then. Now, I''ll give you one skill as a reward for completing my task.) DING! (You have just obtained an SSS+ Skill, called Water Ruler. With this skill, you can release a huge amount of water with little Mana and control your water or not to form anything.) DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 2000] [Level: 1] [EXP: 0/100] [Physique: 4] [Strength: 4] [Defense: 4] [Speed: 5] [Intelligence: 7] [Endurance: 5] [Will: 6] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Mana: 10] [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) "The power of water, it looks unconvincing," said Oliver. It did doubt him, but since it was SSS+ Class, he still liked it a lot. After that, he started eating the seafood. Having just come from a long journey, his body felt more refreshed when he ate the seafood. He ate quite quickly, finishing it off subconsciously. When he thought there was nothing else he needed to do, he suddenly received a message, and it was from his aunt. Opening the message, he was somewhat surprised that it was Ruby who was eating at the dining table. Miya was probably sitting across from her and taking a photo of her secretly. Confused, Oliver wanted to ask what she wanted to say, but he saw the typing sign from her account. It seemed that she would send an explanation soon. It came in a moment later. (Honestly, I didn''t really believe her. My other friends chose to leave me, I can''t believe she''s so loyal. Maybe she doesn''t need the money, but she''s from an elite family that tends to be pragmatic. There''s no way she''d choose to be loyal to her friend at the price of messing up her family. Plus, she could ask for a higher fee.") When he read the message, Oliver thought deeply. Since everything here was organized by Miya, so when she seemed to accept her, he thought there was nothing wrong. However, that turned out to be only what she showed on the surface. Actually, she didn''t trust that woman. (Aunt, if you don''t trust her, how about we just arrest her.) Oliver didn''t think too long in deciding what needed to be done. How strong the enemy was didn''t matter as long as they were outside. This cannot be said about the enemy on your own side. (Can we do it? Although our skills are very strong, our own strength is very limited while she is not weak either. Even she was once a military special forces. The most difficult thing is that she actually carries a special weapon developed by the military with the help of the constellations.) Isabel responded quickly. Apparently she was doubtful about the possibility of successfully taking that woman down. If she really had such a dangerous weapon, things were indeed difficult. Catching her while she was sleeping was also impossible because she must be sleeping in her room that no one else would be able to enter. Oliver thought for a long time and finally remembered his new skill that was said to be able to make him release large amounts of water. What if he drowned the woman''s body first and then let his aunt freeze the water. When he realized that, he quickly told Miya his idea. (It''s worth a try. Come here now.) Miya''s reply came quickly. She apparently agreed right away. Because it''s like that, Oliver stood up immediately. He walked out of his room, then went to the dining room without finding Kim Hana. It seemed that she had gone to her room now, not to the kitchen as she had said since it was one room with the dining room. The dining room is probably the largest room in the compound. There was one very large dining table with many chairs. Miya and Ruby sat at opposite ends of the table. The former ate leisurely while occasionally looking at her cell phone while the latter seemed to be really enjoying the seafood. "Miya, you are indeed blessed with talent in all fields. It''s a pity you never got married so there''s no man lucky enough to be the husband who enjoys your dishes every day." Despite the silent rivalry between them, Ruby did not mind complimenting Miya''s cooking. Perhaps she just chose to be honest. Miya who was used to being complimented only smiled slightly before looking at Oliver who came and approached them. "Ohh, Oliver, do you want to eat again?" Ruby said when she saw him. She smiled faintly like she really wanted to show familiarity with him. With her legs crossed, she really didn''t show the slightest bit of caution, making people unable to be suspicious of her. Oliver didn''t think much of it. As he got closer to her, he pointed his hand at her. Splash! The sound of water echoed as a sizable wave of water suddenly emerged from his hand, crashing into Ruby''s figure. Even Oliver was taken aback as the water he released was much more than he expected. If it was in his room, he could probably fill the entire room with water. Ruby''s lips slowly opened as she was shocked, but it was impossible for her to avoid the water. Her body sank into it. Miya, on the other hand, touched the water with her hand while an extremely cold aura emanated from her body, freezing the water very quickly. Chapter 17 - 17: Lose The speed at which the water froze was the same as the speed at which Oliver blinked his eyes. When his eyes opened again after blinking, he no longer saw the water. It had completely become a large ice in the shape of a wave where Ruby''s body was trapped inside with her shocked expression. Of course, she could still see because her eyeballs were moving. It was just that she looked like she was about to die from the cold and was unable to breathe. Since their goal was only to capture her, Miya quickly changed the shape of the ice. First she removed almost all of it, leaving only the ice that covered Ruby''s body in a thickness of about 10 cm. It was enough to make her unable to move. After that, she finally removed the ice on her head. Phew! The woman hurriedly took a deep breath to recover her skin that had started to turn blue. Of course, she was still very cold. "Miya," she said in disbelief to the woman still sitting in her chair. "Looks like you need to be taken out of this ice first," Miya said, not caring about her reaction. When she stood up, she reduced the ice on Ruby''s body until only her feet and hands remained. After that, the ring on her hand suddenly turned into a long whip similar to a rubber strap. It seemed to be a weapon she had gotten from the System. "Oliver, tie up her legs and hands, she will still be very cold even if only a speck of my ice remains on her body," she said, handing the whip to Oliver. The latter accepted it and moved quickly to bind the woman''s hands and feet. Because of the whip''s seemingly self-extending length, one whip was enough to bind both hands and feet at once. Only after that, did Miya remove the remaining ice on Ruby''s body. Slowly, her skin that had become slightly blue began to recover. She obviously had a strong immune system or else the ice cold had already given her the flu. "This wasn''t difficult. The drowning water and then the freezing ice, it would be hard for anyone to escape this combination of attacks." Rather than explaining to Ruby, Miya seemed to be more interested in thinking about her attack combination with Oliver. She imagined they would be able to catch anyone with that partnership. "Miya, are you out of your mind?" Ruby had no choice but to speak again as she seemed to be ignored. "Not that I want to do this, but I can''t stop being suspicious of you," Miya replied, smiling slightly. Her smile was not just because of this business, but because she had finally won their silent competition where she managed to catch her in one step until she was helpless again. She walked until she reached her side then opened the leather jacket she was wearing to reveal a hidden pocket inside. There, there was an aluminum-colored pistol, looking very shiny where the long barrel gave the impression of a spear that could pierce through anything. In shape, it didn''t seem to be any different from a normal gun. However, when you look at the handle, you will realize that it actually has electronic screens attached to its left and right sides. The left screen seems to display the number of batteries while the right screen shows the number 21. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So this is the Laser Weapon. If only you were really loyal, you should have brought one to me," Miya said as she observed the pistol. "It took a lot of requirements to get even one of those pistols for me. There was no way I could have asked for two," Ruby replied, as if trying to explain. If she was in a free state and Miya said she didn''t believe her, she might be able to explain everything casually as it didn''t matter too much if she really didn''t believe because each of them could stand independently. Unfortunately, the conditions did not allow her to be casual. In addition, she finally saw the reason for Miya and Oliver''s confidence. Those who should have no skills due to being rejected by all constellations actually had such powerful skills, which to Ruby was completely unexpected. No matter how she thought, she couldn''t think of where they got their skills. "Huh, you just lied again. Looks like my guess was right, you''re just here to spy on me," Miya replied with a snort. In her logic, there was no way Ruby couldn''t get one of those weapons again. Even she thought it wouldn''t be difficult with her father''s identity. However, Ruby said it was impossible. If Miya''s logic was correct, then Ruby might actually want to spy on her. At this point, Ruby could only show a helpless expression. "Don''t think my suspicions will go away. Who doesn''t know that you are trained with various military skills, pretending and being a spy shouldn''t be difficult for you," Miya added when she saw Ruby''s expression. "Aunt, how about we lock her up in the warehouse?" Oliver also spoke. Miya nodded at that. "Let''s take her to the warehouse, there''s a trolley under the table, just put her on it," she said. Oliver then looked under the table and sure enough there was a trolley there. It seemed to be used for transporting food ingredients. He pulled the trolley before sliding his hands under Ruby''s shoulders to move her body onto the trolley. This woman was not fat, but she was actually quite heavy, obviously because she had an athletic build. Oliver knew he wouldn''t be able to lift her all the way to the warehouse with his current strength. "Boy, you..." Ruby finally started to show some anger as she was placed on the trolley. Anyone would take offense to being treated like that, let alone her, who could be said to be a respectable woman. However, Oliver didn''t care because she was completely helpless. Even if she was freed, it would still be difficult for her to fight him without that laser weapon. After that, he pushed the trolley out of the dining room as the warehouse was in the next room. Miya did not follow him. She sat on the chair previously occupied by Ruby and sighed, looking very exhausted even though she had not used much of her strength. "In this new world, it''s just getting harder and harder to trust people," she said in a low voice. While on his way to the warehouse, Oliver saw Kim Hana come out of her room, as if she had just washed her face because even her hair had become very wet. Seeing Ruby being carried on a trolley with her hands and feet tied, she couldn''t be more shocked. However, she was a bit worried about being near Oliver now, so she just watched as she saw him enter the warehouse. After that, she went to the dining room, thinking Miya would tell her something. Chapter 18 - 18: Started When he entered the warehouse, Oliver was quite shocked by how large it was and how many food supplies were arranged from bottom to top. They were all in sealed boxes and there was also an array of refrigerators with glass doors so that the various frozen animals inside them could be seen. With this amount of supplies, Oliver thought there was no problem if they spent their lives here doing nothing. It''s not for one year even if everyone who has a stake in this base comes. Perhaps what one year meant here was with the habit of rich people wasting their food. "Boy, let me go!" Ruby was still asking to be let go. Her expression was like she really didn''t accept being locked up in this warehouse. Even if there was a food supply, she couldn''t eat with her hands and feet tied. She also suspected that Miya would only feed her bread and bottled water. "Boy, you''ll regret treating me like this." When she became angry, Ruby began to speak uncontrollably. "I''m afraid there''s no chance for you to retaliate in this life. You should realize how strong we are," Oliver replied. He stopped and looked around then resumed his steps again when he saw a pillar that wasn''t too big. In his opinion, just tying this woman''s hands and feet was still not safe considering she was militarily trained. She needed to be tied to the pillar as well so that she really had nowhere to go. When he arrived in front of the pillar, he began to tie her to it without lowering her from the trolley. When her body was fully bound, he pulled the trolley suddenly so that her butt fell hard to the floor even though the distance of the fall was only about 20 cm. It was enough to make her feel like crying. "Oliver, can you relax a little," she said, starting to soften. She tried to smile again though it was obvious that it was very forced. The resentment in her eyes was still visible. Oliver didn''t say anything else. He turned and left. He thought it was better not to deal with women for too long because women were deceitful. After exiting the warehouse, he went into his room again, opening a social media app only to find Kim Hana''s photo appearing on his homepage, at the top. It was a trending topic right now among cosplayers. When he saw the photo in person, even Oliver was somewhat surprised, wondering if he was really like that when he hugged her. His face that was behind the left of her neck was practically like he was kissing her neck. It was made even more convincing because of the redness of her face, like she was enduring a certain sensation despite the fact that it was only due to the sensation of being hugged. What made the photo even hotter was the description. (When the world becomes different, who knows if I''ll still be able to enjoy your cozy embrace.) Oliver''s expression changed for a while until he shook his head as he looked at the description. He looked at the comments which had already reached 7K, which was of course a lot since Kim Hana''s posts only had hundreds of comments on average despite being liked by more than 10K. All the comments were comments of burning hearts. Oliver only read a few comments before scrolling down his phone screen. The days finally passed without any events. Now only three people were active in this base. Oliver also only talked to his aunt. He never communicated with Kim Hana anymore. The latter still didn''t really dare to get too close to him while he wasn''t interested in taking the initiative to approach her either. In essence, they behaved as usual despite a statement from each of them where Kim Hana said she was ready to be his wife but he said he wouldn''t make enough of her if only she became his wife. The morning of the third day, Oliver woke up quite early. He immediately sat up, stood up, and then went into the bathroom. The civilization test would start around 7am. Before the time came, he needed to get his affairs in order and get ready. He bathed as cleanly as possible and then put on clothes suitable for wandering in the outdoors, starting with boots, military pants but with a common design, and then a black singlet shirt covered with a leather jacket. Before getting really strong, it was necessary to wear clothes that could also provide protection or else he might fall down from being impaled by poisonous branches. After dressing, he stood in front of the mirror while wearing his watch, looking at his face with narrowed eyes. "There should be no problem," he said. Before going out, he had breakfast in his room, eating only bread and grilled meat frozen in the refrigerator. There was no time for cooking right now. After breakfast, he finally walked out of his room. To his surprise, Kim Hana was ready earlier. The clothes she wore today were the same as him except her hair was in a ponytail. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She walked into the warehouse, obviously to meet Ruby to feed her. For so long the task had been assigned to her that Oliver himself never saw her again. He sometimes only heard her scream when the door was opened. The woman asked her aunt to let her go. However, Miya was slower than him. She only came out of her room about 10 minutes after he came out, looking like she had just finished showering because of her wet hair. Of course, she chose the same clothes. Perhaps everyone who had that type of clothing would prefer that. "Are you ready?" she asked Oliver with a faint smile. "Of course, where will we wait, aunt?" replied Oliver. "Let''s go to Path G, it''s easier to monitor from there," said the woman. Oliver tried to remember Path G and remembered that it crossed a hill. It was certainly a convenient place to start because from the hill they could monitor a wider area, even attack from above. When they finished talking, Kim Hana finally came out of the warehouse. She strangely lowered her head, seemingly in deep thought. "What is that woman''s condition?" Miya asked her a question. Chapter 19 - 19: Appear "She''s fine, still completely healthy. Maybe she''s just very bored right now," Kim Hana replied. Her tone sounded professional when she spoke to Miya. The latter nodded and waved her hand, asking her to follow her. Even less than an hour before the civilization test started, they immediately left for Path G without waiting for anything else. Since Miya walked in front, it was Oliver who walked behind her side by side with Kim Hana. It was like the woman didn''t dare to glance at him. She just kept looking down so her thoughts were hard to predict. Actually, until now Miya had not been aware of their photo which was why she never talked about it. As an older generation, although she had accounts on various social media apps, she very rarely opened them. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They entered Path G which was an up and down path, like going up and down a mountain. In the middle of the path, there was a really high incline that the floor was made into stairs because without stairs it would be difficult to go up. They climbed the stairs to the top. There, in addition to two large screens on each wall, there were also three manhole covers on the ceiling. They were about 3.5 meters high from the floor. With their current strength, they could practically not jump from the floor to those manhole covers. The floor below each manhole cover, however, already had a small elevator without a cover ready to send you up. You just need to stand on that elevator, and it will send you up while the manhole cover above you will open automatically. The system here is as simple as that, but if you''re not recognized by the system, it won''t work. For now Oliver and the others had no plans to go out. They were just watching through the two screens that were now displaying footage from the various CCTVs. Something bothered them because the footage that was currently pointing upwards showed that there were several helicopters circling back and forth. They were flying low so the pilots must have been able to see the base clearly. "Aunt, they''re not watching us, are they?" Oliver couldn''t help but ask Miya. The latter shook her head and replied, "I don''t know, maybe they''re just patrolling. This entire base is fully licensed and documented, the government has no right to intervene. They shouldn''t be blatantly breaking the rules at this early stage." "Patrolling?" Oliver thought and maybe it was because in a situation like this, the military and police couldn''t just stay in their offices. DING! (Warning: the civilization test will begin in 10 minutes!) The system suddenly gave Oliver a notification. Everyone should have gotten the notification because Miya and Kim Hana showed the same reaction to it. After the notification appeared, there was a countdown displayed by the System, adding tension to people who were curious what kind of monsters would appear in this world. Everyone knew they were monsters, but so far, no one knew exactly what they were. Are they beasts that have grown bigger? No one knew. Oliver and the other two waited quietly without saying anything. Seconds passed, and strangely time seemed to speed up. When Oliver realized he was starting to daydream, less than a minute remained. 30! 29! The countdown numbers were getting smaller and smaller. At this point, his fingers began to press against the ring on his finger that could turn into a knife at any time. Although he was in a safe place, he still felt unsafe because there would be many monsters appearing. 5! The countdown was finally almost over. Oliver no longer blinked, especially after reaching 2, he narrowed his eyes very sharply. 1! DING! (Attention: the test of civilization begins now. Move faster than others because excelling in the early stages tends to be a sign that you excel in the later stages.) Oliver was not interested in reading the notification from the System. His eyes were focused on the screen in front of him because he noticed that there was some kind of vibration on the ground although it was not felt in the base. "Mm..." His eyes then widened somewhat. This was due to the appearance of hand after hand from underground. They were not human hands, some were similar but covered in scales. There were also hands with extremely long nails that seemed to be made of steel. Oliver couldn''t pay attention to all of them because there were too many variations. When they pressed their palms against the ground, figure after figure jumped up from underground. "Monsters!" Kim Hana spontaneously spoke when she saw the figures. They weren''t any kind of animal, they were really monsters with strange shapes, looking like standing lizards but their backs were much bigger. The average of them was about three meters tall coupled with large feet and a slightly hunched body. The more unique ones have wings or certain elements surrounding them such as fire or water. Their gaze wanders around, and their mouths emit a faint roar even if they do not open their mouths directly. Despite the faint sound, their roars seemed to send vibrations into the air as the screen shook slightly. ''Are they some kind of aliens?'' Oliver wondered. With that kind of shape, he could only say they were alien monsters. DING! (Dragozilla Level 1!) (Dragozilla Level 2!) (Dragozilla Level 3!) (Warning: You should not attempt to use firearms against them as it will not be able to scratch their skin. Only use the skills and weapons given by the System!) Suddenly the System gave him a notification as he observed the monsters, consisting of their names and levels in addition to the notification that firearms would not be able to hurt them. "Eh!" When he thought there were only them, suddenly the space in an area split in two, creating a gap over 30 meters long. This was a phenomenon that never happened no matter in any disaster. "Aooooo..." A wolf''s voice echoed from the rift, so loud that Oliver could hear the sound directly from inside the base without going through the speakers. It gave him an involuntary sense of fear until the hairs on his body stood up. Shua! A large figure jumped from the rift, so fast that Oliver only saw a black shadow. When it finally fell and landed, only then could it see clearly. It was a wolf, but it was huge with a height of up to 7 meters while its length was hard to predict. It had silver fur that looked more like thorns. Chapter 20 - 20: Fight "Aoooo..." It roared again with its head toward the sky. When the Dragozillas saw it, they somehow seemed to get excited, so they approached it and surrounded it. However, they only gathered around it, like subordinates following their boss. DING! (Primordial Sky Wolf! - Level: 10 - Type: Monster Boss!) (Warning: Each Monster Boss is extremely dangerous, possessing extremely threatening skills. In every civilization test, when going one-on-one with a monster boss, the success rate of winning is only 5 percent!) "What?" Oliver was somewhat surprised that a Monster Boss had appeared and it was near their base. Even that was directly at Level 10, which was too far above them. It was just that, he couldn''t help but be attracted to the type of Monster Boss that was in the form of a Beast. Although it was different from ordinary monsters like that Dragozilla, they seemed to submit to him. The good thing was, when the big wolf kept looking around and found no enemies, it suddenly went in another direction, as if it wanted to find an enemy on its own while those Dragozillas did not follow it. "Will we be able to defeat them?" Miya suddenly wondered. Oliver glanced at her strangely at that. It seemed that she forgot how strong her skills were when she saw the figures of those monsters. Actually, just looking at them was enough to make people think firearms were useless, no need to notice the System at all. "Aunt, how about you see me first," Oliver said with a faint smile. Without the silver wolf''s presence, he had no worries at all. His instincts told him that he could defeat them easily. Apparently, she seemed to realize something at his words. "Don''t think I''m afraid," she said. She immediately stepped into the elevator after she said that. When she stepped on it, it started moving upwards. Oliver naturally couldn''t stand still. He stepped into another elevator. Kim Hana also moved quickly to the third elevator. As their elevator moved upwards, the three manhole covers on the ceiling slowly opened so that sunlight also entered the cracks. The process doesn''t take long and then the three arrive at the top. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They took one step forward so that the manhole covers under their feet were covered again. If they put their feet on top of them without even touching them, they would open in an instant. At this moment, they appeared on a hill that was about 15 meters high, overgrown by short grass. All the scenery below became clear but they were more focused on breathing in the pure fresh air of the earth. Three days underground, they did not taste that air. In a short time, their existence was seen by the monsters that were all below the hill. For a moment, the monsters seemed to observe them. Shua! Shua! Shua! Suddenly they all ran simultaneously towards the hill at their fastest speed. Their bodies seemed to be very heavy because as they ran, there was a vibration similar to an earthquake, becoming stronger as they got closer. Oliver who originally thought things wouldn''t be difficult couldn''t think that way now. The problem was that they seemed more savage than beasts, charging simultaneously like they were starving. "Aunt, be careful," he said. The two of them hadn''t increased their physical stats. If they failed to attack, they were extremely vulnerable in front of those monsters. Miya didn''t say anything, she simply pointed her hand forward. "Your water," she said. To Oliver''s surprise, when in this situation, she actually seemed very calm, as if she was prepared with various plans. She didn''t even attack right away, but asked him to release his water power because that way, they could generate a large zone attack. Without another thought, Oliver released his water without holding back, through his feet. Buzz!!! A huge wave of water instantly crashed in all directions from the top of the hill, falling rapidly downwards. The monsters that had climbed the hill were instantly hit by the water. At least half of their bodies sank beneath it. Some jumped but still fell into the water when they landed, and were carried away by the current. As more monsters fell, a cold aura emanated from Miya''s body. Crack! The water began to freeze into ice in a split second, instantly rendering the monsters immobile. They tried to free themselves by moving the upper parts of their bodies that didn''t sink or hitting the ice that held their feet. If it was ordinary ice, it would have probably shattered easily under their blows considering only their steps could make the land tremble. However, the ice wasn''t even scratched let alone cracked. Then from the ice emerged ice spears so sharp that their tips reflected a piercing light. Shua! Shua! Shua! Each spear slid into each of the trapped monsters, so fast that Oliver''s eyes barely saw their movements. With ease, the ice spears pierced through the monsters'' bodies causing them to scream loudly. Their bodies oozed blood that was also red, very thick, turning the color of the ice that trapped them completely red. DING! (You and your partner have killed 15 Level 1 Dragozilla, 12 Level 2 Dragozilla, and 5 Level 3 Dragozilla. Your contribution is 30% of the entire action!) (You gain 100 EXP. You advance to Level 2. You get 20 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gain 100 EXP. You advance to Level 3. You get 30 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gain 100 EXO. You advance to Level 4. You get 40 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gain 75 EXP.) Notice after notice suddenly appeared as the System declared the monsters dead. He only had 30% contribution of the entire action as he only expelled the water. Then Miya who had 70% contribution, did her level rise twice as much as him? This wasn''t something important to discuss right now. To Oliver, 90 Stat Points was more interesting. He wanted to immediately distribute them to his stats to increase his strength. ''25 for Mana, 15 for Will, 15 for Intelligence, the rest for everything else.'' He quickly decided what he needed to increase. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 2000] [Level: 4] [EXP: 75/100] (Physical: 11]+7 [Strength: 11]+7 [Defense: 11]+7 [Speed: 12]+7 [Inteligen: 22]+15 [Endurance: 12]+7 [Will: 21]+15 [Mana: 35]+25 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) Chapter 21 - 21: A Seed "What? Is it this easy?" Miya suddenly said, surprising both Oliver and Kim Hana. She seemed like someone who thought everything would be difficult but it turned out to be very easy, even easier than imagined. "Oliver, we need to find stronger monsters because here the most powerful ones are only at Level 3. I think there''s no problem if we move individually given our strengths," she added as she looked at him. Actually, you won''t get any EXP from monsters below your level. Before this, they only killed Level 1 and Level 2 monsters but because the number they killed was too large, the EXP they got was much more, especially with their low levels. This made their level go up several times at once. However, since their levels are already much higher. For example, Oliver, to get the results as before, he needs to directly slaughter large hordes of Level 5 and 6 Dragozilla. In fact, the number needs to be much higher because the higher the level, the more monsters need to be killed to get the same EXP unless you kill certain monsters. That was also if he came across such hordes. Of course, slaughtering hordes of stronger monsters would be more difficult as they are not only stronger in level, but also in their fighting power. However, since his skills were so powerful, it probably wouldn''t apply to him at lower levels like this. "Aunt, you can go by yourself, but be careful and contact me immediately if there are any difficulties," Oliver replied. Communicating with a cell phone might be a little difficult in this situation, but there was a System that could actually be used to communicate to send messages and it could be easier quickly since everything could be done with the mind. The system even allows you to find each other''s location. The most important thing is that everyone knows each other''s system code. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is rarely used simply because it is expensive. Even one time messaging costs 100 dollars. And sharing a location costs 500 dollars. That''s why it was never hype. It''s just that, in dangerous situations, of course people will use it. "Boss, look at that!" Kim Hana suddenly spoke while pointing at one of the monster corpses. From that corpse, there suddenly appeared a beam of white light floating in the air, shaped like a basketball-sized ball. "This seems to be an item dropped by a monster," Oliver said. The system had already told him and everyone that some monsters would drop items. Depending on how strong the monster was, the items dropped were also more unique. "Oliver, since you get less EXP, so the item is for you only," Miya said. It seemed that she realized the previous EXP distribution was a little unfair even though it was actually very fair because she did use more Mana. Because she looked serious, so Oliver chose not to refuse. He nodded to her. "I''ll go now, there shouldn''t be anything threatening enough," she added. Shua! She jumped into the air after that and her jump was quite surprising to Oliver and Kim Hana. From the top of the hill, she jumped up to ten meters into the air and was able to go straight across the hill, landing on the ground. When she ran, her speed was also rather ridiculous, making her figure almost look like a shadow. Although she exercised a lot, she was still not a woman who could run around like the well-trained Ruby. However, now she looked more agile than the trained women. She must have added quite a few points to her physical stats. Oliver couldn''t leave right away. He jumped towards the corpse of the monster that was emitting the ball of light. Although his jump was casual, the result was quite high. Kim Hana hesitated to follow him so she just stood still. The problem was that the surrounding hill was covered with ice. Miya left without removing it, this made Kim Hana hesitant to cross it, worried that she would slip. Meanwhile, when arriving in front of the monster''s corpse, Oliver unhesitatingly grabbed the large ball of light. The System had told him that it could be touched directly to make the objects inside appear. When his hand entered the ball of light, he felt like he was reaching for something. The ball of light then disappeared and the thing he grabbed finally appeared under his gaze. "A seed," he said, instantly showing a strange expression when he saw what appeared. It turned out to be just a seed that was roughly the size of an apple seed but had a golden color with a faint glow. The strange thing had a weight that was actually quite heavy for its size and appearance, almost as heavy as the watch he was wearing. DING! (You obtained a True Sunflower Seed, a rare item that the Constellations highly desire. If you take care of it, you can make this seed grow into a sunflower that will not stop growing until it is as big as the sun itself.) "Is that so? But how do I take care of it?" Oliver couldn''t help but be surprised by the information provided by the System. Only, it didn''t give a detailed explanation of how to take care of it. Since it couldn''t be asked, so he could only continue to look at the seed while thinking he would ask the Constellations in the group. "Well!" He finally put it away in his zippered pants pocket after a while of observing without being able to think of a guess. His eyes then looked at Kim Hana who was still standing in place. Shua! He jumped towards her, somewhat surprising her. "You''re still at Level 1, so naturally you can''t go down. It''s just, are you going alone or following me?" he told her. "I can go alone. Don''t think I don''t have decent skills. And I can descend through the base." The woman replied immediately. She had already thought of the idea of going over the hill. Since she knew that Oliver wanted to help her, so she said her idea. This was to refuse his help. Their relationship is still awkward, and Kim Hana is also still holding a grudge because Oliver said she doesn''t deserve to be his wife if it''s just her. Unfortunately, her fans don''t know the truth. Now they are still very uncomfortable because of her last post which clearly indicates she has a boyfriend and is very obsessed with her boyfriend. Oliver expected her response because no woman would not act out to a man who had offended them even if they liked the man. "Because that''s what you want," he said. He wasn''t forcing her to follow him or accept his help to get off this hill. It was just that, because of the matter of feelings, she felt disappointed in his words because deep down she had expected him to force her. Her expression changed somewhat and it was not seen by Oliver because he had already turned around, looking ready to jump again. However, he apparently added as he started to jump, "send a signal to me if you encounter danger. I''ll come as soon as I can." Between him and Kim Hana, of course, they had their own code system. Even they had shared it long before today under Miya''s request who thought it was important and they wouldn''t have to ask each other later. At least, Kim Hana was in a better mood because Oliver gave her the assurance that he would help her if she was in danger. However, a feeling of resentment still lingered in her heart. ''My mentality must have deteriorated a few years,'' she thought. It was hard not to say that since Oliver was a younger man than her. She should have acted more mature in front of him, but instead she was the one who looked like a little girl while he was like a grown man. Although this man had unreasonable desires, over time she somehow felt more and more unable to escape from him. No, the problem was that she still like his face and figure, still wanted his embrace. Chapter 22 - 22: Monster General Oliver went to an area full of tall grass. Of course, there were monsters after monsters there even though they were only at Levels 1 to 3. When they saw him, they immediately rushed towards him. Previously he had compared them to starving beasts, but now he thought they were more akin to zombies, who would chase humans madly. Since he was now alone, he immediately turned his ring into a knife. Even if his level was already higher, he needed to remain serious. Slowly, golden flames escaped from his fingers, merging with the knife. Its vast heat instantly dried up the leaves and trees. Even the knife would have melted under the flames if it was not held by him. Indeed, it did not affect anything that came into direct contact with him or else his clothes would have turned to ash first. It actually also had no effect on the object he was originally holding and then threw, so if he threw the knife, it would still be fine. As the heat merged with the air, the Dragozillas seemed to be having trouble breathing so their movements became erratic. As his Mana had become bigger, his strength naturally became more ridiculous. Whoosh! He slashed a knife at the monsters in front of him. The flame that was originally only the size of a knife suddenly became huge with a length of up to 15 meters, forming like that knife. It moved quickly and when it met the monsters, their bodies were instantly split in two and then each of their body parts were burned to ashes. The process was just an instant. One attack, nearly 20 monsters were killed. Unfortunately, Oliver didn''t get any notification because his level was above them. And none of them dropped items. "Is there anyone stronger than them yet?" He wondered but then realized the question didn''t make sense since even the Monster Boss had already appeared. Interestingly, after the monsters died, shadowy figures appeared above each of them, having exactly the same shape except that they were made entirely of shadow. In addition, they emitted a sort of aura of power that continued to become stronger, even stronger than their original figures. ''It seems that their level was increased to the equivalent of my level,'' Oliver thought. This was certainly the ability of one of his skills, Shadow Army. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''However, it''s quite a drain on Mana. I shouldn''t activate it if it''s just an ordinary monster.'' The skill activated automatically, creating a shadow of whatever creature he killed, with no special control at all. However, this did not mean it could not be disabled so that no shadows were created. He observed the shadowy figures. Controlling them only required his mind. He could make them fight with a single thought, chasing whoever he wanted. To hide them was also easy because they could enter his body. Now that he was in an unsafe place, he let them roam around. He then continued to step into the grassy area. The grasses nearby had already been reduced to ashes but there were still grasses standing in the distance. They always seemed to sway even when there was no wind. "Uh..." Something startled Oliver when he looked up. This was because he heard the roar of that Primordial Sky Wolf. Then there was some kind of wave that shot upwards from below, towards one of the helicopters flying above. When it hit the helicopter, it instantly split into pieces and then caught fire and fell from the air. The pilots of the other helicopters were clearly frightened. They quickly moved their helicopters away. "It seems that Monster Boss really can''t be underestimated," Oliver said. He naturally had a guess about what happened. Rumble! He hadn''t reached the area where there was still grass, suddenly the ground beneath him trembled, and made a sound that sounded like a rumble. This alerted his shadow army. Crack! Suddenly the ground below cracked and then split to form a kind of chasm, right where Oliver was standing. In his haste, he jumped up. When the ground below was fully exposed, he saw the figure of a Dragozilla that was about 8 meters tall, absolutely huge. What made it different was that it was wearing armor made of an array of bones. It started from its head to its tail. The expression on its face also looked ferocious, like it was extremely bloodthirsty. DING! (Dragozilla Level 7 with Monster General status!) The System gave Oliver information about the monster. As it turned out, it had the status of a general, which was a status below that of a Monster Boss. Its eyes stared at him, seemingly filled with greed. Of course, he was very wary now that the monster''s level was three levels above him. Whoosh! It finally leapt towards him, making his eyes widen due to its speed. This was probably because its momentum was so high considering it had a boost from the ground it stepped on. Shua! Shua! Shua! His shadow army did not stand still. They lunged at it from all sides, ready to gang up on it. However, the monster only had to wave its tail, generating a very strong gust of wind. The shadows were instantly pushed back until they hit the ground. Half of them were instantly destroyed. When they were destroyed, it was no different from their death. Realizing that they were unreliable, Oliver quickly released his water power. He needed to push back this monster first. A huge wave of water emerged from him, crashing towards the monster without giving it any room to dodge. While submerged in the water, it could still rise upwards, but the push from the wave was stronger. It was forcefully pushed underground where it appeared. BANG! The landing was really hard, making a very strong vibration. "Hmph!" Oliver smiled coldly. So what if the monster was at Level 7 and a Monster General. It was still helpless when faced with an SSS+ Class Skillsl. "Now it''s my turn to attack," he said in a low voice. Still up in the air, he threw his knife at the monster. With his current physical strength, the force of his throw was enough to make the knife move like an arrow. Coupled with the power of the flame, it instantly turned into a red light shaped like a spear as it glided swiftly towards the monster. The monster hastily tried to parry, putting each of its hands in front. Clang! The knife violently slammed into its hands. Chapter 23 - 23: Failed The knife could not penetrate the monster''s hand, but it pushed the monster backwards. However, even though the monster was able to withstand the knife, its hand began to burn from the heat of the flames that coated it. "Looks like you can''t fight me either despite your higher level," Oliver said as he landed on the ground, right next to the hole that opened up due to the monster''s appearance. Click! He snapped his fingers so that the flames on the knife exploded, becoming a fireball large enough to swallow the monster''s massive body whole. When he thought the fight would be over, suddenly there was bone after bone with sharp edges coming out of the flames at high speed, hurtling towards him. "Is this the final attack?" He didn''t panic so much. Casually, he created a very thick wall of water in front of him. When those bones entered that wall of water, their movements instantly slowed down drastically. Even they failed to penetrate it before stopping. Once he dropped the wall of water, they fell to the ground. "Looks like it''s not dead yet." Oliver had yet to get a notification from the System when the flames began to dissipate. This of course somewhat surprised him as he thought the monster would be reduced to ashes. "Mm..." His eyes became alert when he finally saw the monster again. It appeared with a different figure. Its body was gone, leaving only bones in the form of a skull and surrounded by short spear-shaped bones floating in the air. How it could stay alive with such a figure was incomprehensible to Oliver. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What was clear was that he had become very wary now. Its status as a Monster General clearly gave it a unique advantage. "How about this!" Oliver pointed his hand at it, taking the initiative to attack early. He released a large amount of water, surrounding the monster from all sides, whether top or bottom as well as sides, leaving only the area where its body was without water. Shua! It suddenly lunged upwards, entering his water, swimming with all its might to pass through the water. Unfortunately, it wasn''t that easy for it because the water he released was too large. Even that water was made quite solid. If his aunt was here, and she froze the water, then the fight was guaranteed to be over. It was just that this water couldn''t kill the monster. Oliver thought about what he needed to do to make it die. Realizing he couldn''t think of a way due to his lack of knowledge, he ended up recording a video of the monster and sent it to the group chat, explaining what happened, that his fire didn''t burn its bones, it only removed its flesh, and that didn''t make it die. South Sea Queen: (Hahaha, Phoenix, look, your fire didn''t work!) As Oliver had expected, the woman was the first to comment. Unfortunately, she didn''t give him a solution, just used that to insinuate Phoenix. Underworld Lord: (Of course, that''s no ordinary bone. Those are the bones of the Primordial Azure Dragon that once fell and eventually underwent evolution, fusing with several races. Am I right, @Azure Dragon?) The comment from the Underworld Lord instantly provided Oliver with interesting information. Primordial Azure Dragon: (It should be so. And my bones can indeed withstand the fire of the Phoenix, hehehe.) The dragon wrote laughing words as he commented. Phoenix: (Do you want to try it again?) The Phoenix finally responded, and she seemed to be so insulted that she challenged the Azure Dragon to a fight. Heaven Emperor: (Friends, please calm down. There''s no point in making a fuss about this. @Phoenix, how about you tell that youngster how to crush those bones with your fire since he now has no offensive skills other than your fire skill.) Perhaps Phoenix''s casual challenge could really cause conflict so the Heaven Emperor couldn''t keep quiet. Oliver who still needed a solution could only roll his eyes at their chatter. Fortunately he was still able to hold the monster in his water. When it was almost at the top, he just needed to raise the water up so that it was back in the middle of the water. Chapter 24 - 24: Bonus Phoenix: (Those bones are immune to my fire because of my own blood, which the old dragon stole and integrated into his bones, which then broke a little and fell off and fused with many races until some lucky people were born with them. Basically, they''re just fake bones but there''s still the power of my blood hidden in those bones so my fire power doesn''t subconsciously attack them. The main factor is actually just because your control is still lacking due to the lack of your Intelligence Attribute. You should be able to attack those bones with my fire if your Intelligence Attribute exceeds 35. For the time being, there is no solution. However, my fire doesn''t just attack the physical. It can attack the soul and no soul is immune from my fire. @Oliver, since the monster has no flesh anymore, if you observe it now, you should find a hidden beam of light. Attack that and the monster will definitely die.) Phoenix explained everything in detail. It seemed that she didn''t want her fire reputation to deteriorate because of the appearance of those bones which were actually mini versions of the bones of the Primordial Azure Dragon. After reading all that, Oliver made observations of the monster again. As it turned out, there really was a small beam of light hidden in its chest, almost invisible because the gaps between the arrangement of its bones were too small. ''I understand now.'' Primordial Azure Dragon: (Hahaha, if it''s me you''re facing, I''m afraid there''s no chance for you to attack my soul. @Oliver, if you kill that monster in one attack, you will gain a skill from me, a skill that makes you possess my bones. Give me permission to watch over you...) The dragon spoke, but it was unclear who he meant had no chance of attacking his soul as he did not mention anyone''s name. Was it him in case he fought him or Phoenix? What was interesting to him was the gift from him. When it came to the notice that he wanted to keep an eye on him, he didn''t mind accepting it. That did not matter either. If he obtained the dragon''s real bones, his defense power would probably become unparalleled. ''Just one attack,'' he thought with narrowed eyes as he strategized. Fortunately he had a great advantage with his water skill. Quickly, he came up with one strategy that he thought was very good. After thinking about it, he jumped into his own water. In there he didn''t even need to swim. He could make the water move his body at high speed. However, he made the area around his right palm waterless. At the same time, he released flames and gathered them there. He would insert the flames into the crevices of the monster''s bones. Shua! He moved quickly in the water and the monster looked at him expectantly. It seemed to be happy to know that he had decided on a direct fight. In no time, he arrived in front of it. Without hesitation, he placed his right palm on the monster''s chest while its both hands tried to attack him. Of course, it wasn''t easy as its movements became extremely slow with layer upon layer of water blocking it. On the other hand, his palm reached its chest in just an instant. His eyes became extremely focused as he controlled his flames to enter the crevices of his bones. That turned out to be a little difficult as those crevices were protected by a very strong layer of energy. He would not be able to penetrate it with ordinary fire. Fortunately, Phoenix''s fire was powerful. In no time at all, that layer of energy was eventually burnt to ashes. Whoosh! Without control, the flame entered the monster''s body, attacking the beam of light that was its soul. It just so happened that the monster''s two hands almost slammed into his body. However, it suddenly trembled. "Ahhhhh..." A loud scream echoed from its mouth. It was apparently still able to make sounds despite having no body but bones. Perhaps it was its bones that were making the sound. DING! (You have killed a Level 7 Dragozilla General!) (You get 25 EXP. You advance to Level 5. You get 50 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gain 100 EXP. You advance to Level 6. You get 60 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gain 13 EXP.) DING! (Because you managed to kill a Level 7 monster general of the physical strength type single-handedly with your level 4, you gain 20 Points for Physical, Strength, and Defense!) "What?" Oliver was very surprised by the last notification because of the ridiculous increase, which instantly made each of those attributes change to 31 from the original 11. Because of that, they became higher than any other attribute except the Mana attribute. BANG! When he dispelled the water, the Monster General''s body fell while its bones separated from each other. However, something then came out of it. It was a shadowy figure with the exact same shape as his monster form, an 8-meter-tall Dragozilla wearing armor made from an array of bones. Oliver kept activating the skill of the Underworld Lord when killing the monster because he thought it was very strong. After that, a ball of light appeared above the corpse. It was dropping an item. In this kind of situation, he first thought about the stats, of course. ''It might be better if I even out the stats of all my attributes,'' he thought. He chose this method not without reason because he would practically have skills from different attributes, not just skills that required Mana specifically. Since attribute improvement wasn''t only by leveling up, he didn''t have to worry so much about evenly distributing all his attributes making his average attribute lower than people with only a few attributes to focus on. The important thing was that he had to level up by defeating at least General Monsters, ignoring regular monsters. That way, he would continue to earn extra points. In addition, his strong skills made the skills he released still stronger even with fewer attributes. There were now 110 Stat Points in his possession. He immediately began to divide, but because calculating them was too complicated, he was unable to completely distribute them evenly. To be sure, he gave each attribute a point. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 2000] [Level: 6] [EXP: 13/100] [Physique: 41]+30 [Strength: 41]+30 [Defense: 31]+20 [Speed: 32]+20 [Intelligence: 42]+20 [Endurance: 32]+20 [Will: 41]+20 [Mana: 45]+10 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) Overall, there were 170 Points that he increased. 110 from leveling up and 60 from the reward of killing the Monster General. When his stats changed, he immediately felt a drastic change in his physique. His body remained small, but he felt like a giant where the world seemed to become a little smaller from his perspective. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 25 - 25: Another Monster DING! (You have just obtained an SSS+ Skill, called Azure Primordial Dragon Bone. With this skill, you will have the bones of a Primordial Azure Dragon that you can shape with various creations.) DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 2000] [Level: 6] [EXP: 13/100] [Physique: 41] [Strength: 41] [Defense: 31] [Speed: 32] [Intelligence: 42] [Endurance: 32] [Will: 41] [Mana: 45] [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) When the skill appeared, Oliver began to understand more about it. What surprised him was that he could form an array of bones in the shape of a dragon figure. Depending on how big his strength was, the bigger the figure he could form would be. It was probably like that General Dragozilla but it could only form its own figure while the figure he formed was completely dragon-shaped. His eyes then looked at the ball of light above General Dragozilla''s corpse. Without hesitation, he stretched out his hand towards the ball of light, wondering what it contained. Was it something like before? However, when the light dispersed, it turned out to be a rather long silver earring with a crescent-shaped crystal ball hanging below it. DING! (You have obtained the Moonlight Earring, a Class B Defense Artifact that activates when you are not trying to fend off enemy attacks. Its power will depend on your strength, but it is guaranteed to withstand attacks from Monster Generals of your level!) "Ohhh..." This item was enough to make Oliver satisfied because its usefulness was quite decent. Without thinking, he put it on his left ear. Although the earlobe had no holes, the earring had a magnetic system that could stick to the skin. Once attached, it would not come off unless pulled hard. He curiously opened his cell phone camera after putting the earring in his left ear, wanting to see his face. Apparently, it made him look more alluring so he was embarrassed to look at his face for too long. Shua! He picked up his knife and jumped into the air, heading for a large tree that was over 40 meters tall. Despite only leisurely jumping, he easily reached the top of the tree, landing on its highest branch and it was a very stable landing where he did not cause the tree to shake in the slightest. His eyes looked around and finally gazed towards the city which of course was out of sight due to the long distance. He wasn''t sure how he was going to find the Monster General, so he had the idea of finding the Monster Boss beforehand. However, he quickly shook his head. Now was not the time to fight that Monster Boss as their level difference was quite far. He needed to increase his level again, and the speed at which he increased his level should exceed the speed at which the Monster Boss increased his level. As far as he could see from above, some monsters had indeed leveled up. Apparently, the Shadow Dragozilla General had followed him up the tree. It landed beside him, but the landing was unstable, shaking the tree. Fortunately it was so strong, the branches they stepped on did not break from its presence. It''s just that, the scene as they stood side by side seemed very strange because of their vast height difference. Oliver''s head only reached the middle of its ankles. Even he found it hard to believe he had killed a monster of this size. "But, how am I going to find the Monster General?" He wondered. Unsure, he asked in the group chat. (Is there a special way to find the Monster General?) South Sea Queen: (There is no special way. However, if you find other types of monsters. You will definitely find a general after you slaughter enough of them. There will be one general who comes to you.) ''So that''s it, but there only seems to be Dragozilla here,'' Oliver thought. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked around from the top of the tree, really only finding Dragozilla. ''Maybe I need to leave this territory.'' His strength was far above average. He thought there was no chance he would escape from the monsters so the base his aunt and his friends built to hide in was useless to him. This was probably how his aunt felt too. In the end, the base was no longer for their shelter, just as a place to start in a comfortable area without any interference from other humans. As he thought about that, he looked up at General Dragozilla Shadow beside him. Shua! He jumped onto its shoulder, standing there. After that, he commanded it to move. Since it was big enough to be a mount, so why not. Although it seemed to be made of shadow, but when touched, it also had flesh. It was just that its flesh was a different kind. Following its thoughts, the monster leapt forward, instantly moving at high speed. It easily passed through various terrains and knocked down trees. The other Dragozilla didn''t dare to get in its way. They went to the side as it passed by. "Eh..." He spontaneously patted the Shadow Dragozilla General on the back, ordering it to kneel down. This is because he finally discovered a new type of monster. Cyclops! The system called them that. They had human-like bodies except that they had more fur while their arms and legs were longer. The most striking thing was that they only had one eye with long curly hair. Of course, they also have huge, Dragozilla-like bodies and carry maces that seem to be made of ancient stone. Whenever they attack, they scream loudly, sounding like a lion''s roar. And now they are fighting with a group of people in military clothing. Chapter 26 - 26: Another General There were at least fifty people in military garb, led by three young officers. Their fighting looked very structured, changing formations all the time. Sometimes they used firearms to attack. Although it didn''t work because it couldn''t penetrate the Cyclops'' bodies, it could help disrupt their concentration. One of the three young officers even had a laser gun that constantly fired a laser every time he pulled the trigger. It was quite useful as it could perforate the bodies of the Cyclops that were shot even if it did not penetrate their bodies. Their skills were also quite good, showing that they earned enough money to buy expensive skills. The three officers, for example, had Class A Skills. Yeah, even though the Class A Skills they bought were actually just Class B Skills. Of course, they were far compared to Oliver. To kill a Level 3 Cyclops for example, they needed many attacks. Oliver thought one attack from him was enough to slaughter the 30-plus Cyclops they faced. "Looks like they were deliberately sent out on an expedition," he said in a low voice as he looked at the row of cars behind them. "Yeah, there''s probably a Monster Boss around here!" His instincts told him that. He then looked at General Dragozilla Shadow and said, "Get those humans out!" As he said that, he jumped down from its shoulder. The shadow monster immediately stood up upon receiving the order and jumped towards the horde of soldiers. ROAR! It roared loudly at them, almost making them fall down in shock. Even those Cyclops were instantly frightened as they sensed its power above them. "What is this?" The soldiers wondered. "It looks like Dragozilla, but why is its body made of shadows." While they might not have met Dragozilla, they clearly had a lot of information about the different types of monsters that appeared since military members like them could communicate with each other with other teams. "Damn, General and Level 7!" It seemed that they had also gotten information about that Shadow Dragozilla General from the System. It was still a monster in the end despite coming from Oliver''s skill. Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! The young officer carrying the laser gun fired at it while it parried with its bones that were also made of shadow. The result was quite amazing. The lasers could only scratch the shadowy bones. The soldiers began to panic so they started attacking recklessly. They even fired their guns at the Shadow Dragozilla General relentlessly, to no avail. "We must retreat!" The young officers leading them finally realized the gravity of the situation. When they decided to retreat, they simply turned and ran, not using their cars. It seemed they realized there was no time to get into the car. Escaping was easier as the monsters tended to stay in their territory. With no more soldiers, Oliver ordered the Shadow Dragozilla General to slaughter the Cyclops, with the help of the other Shadow Dragozilla following them. With the general in charge, it was easy to slaughter a horde of ordinary monsters. One by one, they died with their bodies dismembered, leaving the ground littered with pieces of flesh. It was a sight that Oliver found very uncomfortable to look at. He finally sent a small fireball there. The fireball then exploded into a huge fire, covering the entire ground and burning the pieces of flesh to ashes, making the environment clean even though the ground became black. After that, he finally showed himself, jumping onto that black ground which was surprisingly hot due to the fire marks. "Did that general not show up?" He wondered as he looked around. However, after that his eyes opened wide. How could he not, there was suddenly a palm from under the ground holding his feet. It was the size of a human hand, full of coarse fur, gripping his leg so firmly that he thought he couldn''t escape it. Just when he thought he was in serious trouble, the earring in his left ear emitted purple light all over his body, coating it so that it looked like he had extra skin. Slowly, the light pushed the palm open. He finally smiled as he said, "don''t you think it''s that easy!" Shua! He leapt into the air and the ground beneath him was finally revealed, revealing the figure of a Cyclops that turned out to be only human-sized. Its form was no different from other Cyclops except that it did not carry a mace. DING! (Level 8 Cyclops with Monster General status!) The System revealed its identity. It really was the Monster General. It seemed that the South Sea Queen''s theory was completely correct that the Monster General would appear when he slaughtered a large group of monsters. Aooooo!!! It roared with a ferocious voice despite its small body. It pointed its hand at him and the ground around it began to fly. Shua! Shua! Shua! They flew towards it at high speed, and became very hard, like rocks. No, they really had become rocks. Even then they became bigger. ''So this monster has this kind of skill, instead of relying on physicality, no wonder its body is small,'' Oliver thought. His eyes shone as the stones became closer to him. Now he was interested in using his Primordial Azure Dragon Bone. It was suitable for competing with those stones. ROAR! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A terrifyingly loud roar echoed from within his body as he activated the skill to its maximum. One by one, bones appeared around his body. The difference with the bones from General Dragozilla Shadow was that they were transparent gold in color. Because of that roar, the Cyclops General''s body was made to tremble, as if it shook its soul. As more bones appeared, they began to fuse together, forming an enormous dragon figure that was up to 10 meters tall and nearly 20 meters long. Oliver''s level was still low, but the power of his skills could not be compared to anyone else. Chapter 27 - 27: Helpless With the extremely dense arrangement of bones coupled with the endlessly shining golden color, the dragon figure looked very real. It even had a pair of golden eyes similar to real eyes. What was most surprising to Oliver was that he felt like he really had the body of a dragon even though his real body was inside the bone structure. He didn''t just control the dragon-shaped bone structure, but it was like it was his own body. Even his consciousness transferred to it. When he flapped his wings, his body remained floating in the air. ROAR! He opened his mouth, roaring at the incoming rocks. Of course, he could also roar like an actual dragon. His roar even produced a shockwave, instantly cracking a few rocks. Shua! He waved his hand, slamming into the remaining stones. In this figure, he felt so incredible that everything looked smaller. If he met that wolf monster boss, he could fight directly it him physically since they were almost the same size. The Cyclops General looked very astonished at the appearance of the huge dragon above it and looked at it coldly. Aooooo!!! It roared again and then a serpentine wooden staff appeared in its hand. It pointed the wooden staff upwards, like it was about to summon some kind of magic. Rumble! The sky above Oliver suddenly rumbled so he spontaneously looked up. Much to his surprise, there was a mountain made of rock that appeared, large enough to crush him. It was at least twice as big as him. Just as he saw it, it fell quickly towards him. ''I guess the Monster General has skills equivalent to Class A,'' he thought. A Class A equivalent skill meant a Class S skill on earth. Those who paid top dollar for Class S Skills were ultimately only equivalent to Generals, not Monster Bosses. The Monster Bosses must have genuine Class S Skills, equivalent to Earth''s Class SS Skills. This was bound to be realized soon, and the people of earth would definitely be very surprised, thinking this civilization test was too difficult without knowing that they had been deceived by the Constellations. When the mountain of rock attacked him, Oliver chose not to dodge or turn around, letting it hit his back. Actually he just wanted to know how strong these bones were. BANG! It finally violently slammed into his back, but amazingly, his body didn''t shake in the slightest. The mountain of rock, on the other hand, instantly shattered into countless small pieces. This result was beyond his wildest expectations, feeling extremely unreasonable to him. His eyes blinked several times as he wondered if this was real. Even the Cyclops General also blinked its eyes a few times in astonishment. ROAR! Oliver roared at it then lunged with a thrust of his wings. His speed was surprisingly like falling lightning. BANG! He slammed into the monster that was trying to enter the ground but half of its body still remained outside. It was hit by his head, instantly bent as the upper half of its body lay, like a nail stuck in half then flattened by half. Even its staff was broken in half. However, it wasn''t dead yet. Only its head seemed to be spinning around from being too dizzy. Its body was actually quite hard despite being small. Oliver stepped back a little, looking at it more coldly. Shua! He sent his dragon fist towards it, hitting it with full force. BANG! The ground was shaken until the surrounding trees were uprooted from the ground due to the shockwave from below. This was a blow that should have penetrated a steel wall. When Oliver looked at the monster again, its body was already on the ground. It died faster than Dragozilla. "No..." Oliver knew that it wasn''t dead yet because the System hadn''t given him any notice. Normally it would have appeared right away. When he observed it, its body suddenly seemed to melt into the ground and merge with the ground where it was flying. Rumble! The ground shook uncontrollably, then lifted up in bulk in the form of a giant human full of muscles. Over 10 meters tall, it had six arms. When the earthen body was fully formed, it hardened into stone. ROAR! The monster roared towards Oliver with bulging eyes and a terrifying expression. Bam! Bam! Bam! It then beat its chest, producing a drum-like sound. From the looks of it, it wanted to show off that it could also transform. This should be similar to his skill, but with a way of controlling the ground. Shua! It jumped towards him with a leap that resembled a monkey jump. Its six hands looked like they wanted to grab his entire body and crush him directly. "Hmph!" Oliver snorted coldly with a roar. He didn''t feel the monster''s change as anything significant other than its body becoming bigger. Its strength was probably only slightly stronger. Without hesitation, he struck it with his head in a way to lunge back at it. In the end, he was still faster. Bam! When they actually collided with each other, the results were immediately visible. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The monster''s huge body was thrown straight away, crashing into a row of army cars until they overturned and some were buried underground. Oliver wanted to speed up this fight. When the monster was lying down, he pressed its body with his body. The weight of his body made of that golden bone array was clearly many times heavier. Even though he pressed it casually while the monster wanted to stand up in a berserk manner, it was still unable to push his body. "Ohhh..." When looking at it closely, Oliver found the monster''s real body on the chest of the stone body, clinging so tightly that it was half submerged. Shua! Shua! Shua! He sent several spear-shaped golden bones with extremely sharp edges at the real body. Without any chance to dodge and parry, the bones easily pierced through its body. Even if it was as hard as a rock, it was still soft compared to those bones. Instantly, its stone body decomposed into soil, becoming a hill-shaped pile with the monster lying on top of it. This time, it died without a doubt. Oliver smiled coldly, instantly dispelling his dragon figure. Chapter 28 - 28: River Monsters DING! (You have killed a Level 8 Cyclops General!) (You gained 87 EXP. You advance to Level 7. You get 70 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gained 100 EXP. You advance to Level 8. You get 80 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gain 11 EXP.) DING! (Because you managed to kill a Level 8 Monster General with a spiritual power type by yourself with your level 6, you gain 20 Points for Intelligence, Will, and Mana!) ''Ohhh, so that kind of power is considered spiritual power, as opposed to physical power!'' Oliver said to himself as he read the information. It wasn''t anything too important, but it was still worth remembering for ease of conversation. The number of points he got was still the same as before, just different attributes. And the increase of two more levels was enough to make him smile with satisfaction. He now had 150 Points that he could distribute to each of his attributes. Quickly, he distributed them evenly so that the number of attributes was even. DING! (Name: Oliver) S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Money: 2000] [Level: 8] [EXP: 11/100] [Physique: 66]+25 [Strength: 61]+20 [Defense: 61]+30 [Speed: 62]+30 [Intelligence: 67]+25 [Endurance: 62]+30 [Will: 66]+22 [Mana: 70]+25 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) At the same time as his stats notification, the shadowy figure of General Cyclops finally took shape, appearing with a staff. Another general, Oliver naturally wanted its shadow figure. Only, he was quite dumbfounded that the monster apparently did not drop items. "Is this just a zonk?" He wondered with a strange expression. Of course, there was no hundred percent guarantee that the Monster General would drop items. It was just said that the stronger the monster, the higher the chance of them dropping items. Splash! Splash! Splash! Only moments later, Oliver heard the sound of quite a lot of water splashing far in front of him. The sound was quite faint, yet very clear. "Is it from the river?" He remembered that there was a very large river about two kilometers from here. It connected several large cities, often traveled by large freighters. Curious, he moved there by running directly. There was a small forest that he needed to pass through, but he could easily pass through it, just asking his two Shadow Generals to open the way by destroying the trees ahead. There were quite a few monsters in this forest, consisting of Dragozilla and Cyclops, but they were not very strong. Even those that were strong enough did not appeal to Oliver. He was more curious about the river ahead. There must be something big that produced the sound of splashing water that could be heard up to 2 kilometers away. Oliver wasn''t really aware of how fast he was moving because his speed was now many times that of a normal human. It was just that, in less than 5 minutes, he had already passed through the small forest and arrived at the riverbank where there was a small uninhabited village right there. The village had been abandoned since the immigration of people to the city. It was full of weeds while some of its buildings had collapsed. Since it was empty, Oliver only observed it for a while. His eyes quickly fell on the river only to be amazed. He saw monsters with snake-like bodies, slithering over the river. What makes them different is that they actually have a head similar to a human head, as well as a face and hair and half a human-like body, complete with hands and neck. DING! (Lamia Level 2!) (Lamia Level 3!) (Lamia Level 6!) Apparently, they are called Lamias. In the river, they seemed to be chasing something underwater so they kept moving and making loud splashing sounds without stopping. Oliver wasn''t sure what they were chasing, but just moments later they passed the area where he was, continuing to move along the river. It was in the opposite direction of Vera City. "There''s no way they''re chasing other monsters, right?" said Oliver with an unconvinced expression. Splash! Suddenly, a human figure jumped out of the water. "Hahaha!" He laughed out loud and created a sizable wave of water in the river. The water hit the Lamias and they were pushed backwards. The figure was a man, supposedly in his 25s. He was quite exposed, wearing only swimming trunks with no other clothes. In the face of so many Lamias, he seemed to have no worries at all. However, it had to be admitted that he had quite a powerful skill to rely on. Oliver thought it was a Class S Skill for earth, which was equivalent to a Class A Skill for the actual level. Facing ordinary monsters, he could indeed dominate them with ease. "Mm!" Oliver was surprised again. How could he not, he saw Kim Hana suddenly appear from behind the tall grass, instantly arriving at the shallow part of the river. She looked a mess where her black hair was slightly matted while her clothes were full of blood and rips. Even she was obviously injured, as evidenced by the scratch marks on her hands and feet. When she arrived at the river, she hurriedly used the water to clean her body. Occasionally she looked in pain, but she endured it. How did she arrive here? That was what made Oliver wonder since this location was already quite far from their base. Was she wandering around without a care in the world? From the looks of it, she seemed to have just managed to escape. Although Oliver had already reminded her to contact him if she encountered any great danger, with her personality, she probably wouldn''t do so, more concerned with her pride. ''It''s just that, she seems to have strong skills.'' Oliver thought like that because he vaguely saw black smoke around Kim Hana''s body. Of course, considering she was actually from a wealthy family, it wouldn''t be strange if she then bought expensive skills. Even if she had problems with her family as Oliver suspected, there was still the possibility of her getting large sums of money from her family, such as someone very close to her giving it to her. Chapter 29 - 29: Ask For Help The man in the river also found Kim Hana''s figure. For a moment he looked surprised before approaching her. Of course, he was curious to see a woman here, especially since it was a beautiful Korean woman. "Miss, what are you doing here?" he asked, smiling kindly. With Kim Hana''s beauty, it was hard for any man not to be happy to help her. Only after hearing his words did she realize that there was a man with many monsters chasing behind him. However, meeting a stranger did not make her comfortable in a place like this, especially with so many scary-looking monsters. Shua! The man jumped towards her from the river and arrived in front of her. "Are you alright, miss?" he asked, trying to speak in as gentle a tone as possible. Of course, Kim Hana had not been able to calm down with the monsters closing in on them. Realizing that Kim Hana was worried about the monsters, the man turned around with a faint smile. "Don''t worry about them, although they look scary, they are not strong," he said. He pointed his hand towards the monsters. Suddenly the river water turned into a sizable and fast vortex, making the monsters get carried away by the vortex. Kim Hana couldn''t help but be amazed by the sight, instantly making her wonder how strong this man was. "Miss, we need to get to safety, can you walk?" The man turned towards her again, looking more friendly. With this situation, she couldn''t help but think about the hero saving the beauty, a moment she often saw in anime or novels. Her heart often pounded whenever she saw moments like this. Only, she found that now she felt nothing for the man even though he was quite attractive in appearance and probably more compatible with her given their similar ages where the man was only about two years older than her. Her heart was not beating at all, and slowly, she was actually feeling uneasy, feeling insecure because of the presence of a strange man in a place like this. She was reminded of some interviews that had gone viral recently where women would rather meet a wild beast in the forest than meet a strange, unknown man. This is because an encounter with a wild animal has only two possibilities, either die or leave alive. However, meeting a strange man, women will practically face many other dangerous possibilities. When her panic became uncontrollable, she suddenly used her mind, controlling the System to send money and her location to Oliver''s code system. This was to signal him that she was in danger. It might seem silly now that a truly dangerous situation didn''t make her send a signal to him. Instead now, she sent a signal when she met a strange man who clearly wanted to help her. When she thought rationally, she finally realized that this was because she had completely fallen under the young man''s charm. It got to the point where she started to feel uncomfortable with men other than him. Meanwhile, Oliver who was still watching suddenly received a notification from the System. DING! (You have just received 5000 Dollars from someone named Kim Hana with the system code - ''jd62uw72b2267an@ehhe.'') (You also received her location!) sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 7000] "..." ''How does this woman''s brain work?'' Oliver couldn''t help but question that. It was one thing if she sent her money. The problem is why does it have to be 5000 dollars. Isn''t 1 Dollar enough? No, actually 1 Cent can also be done. Shaking his head, he finally walked towards her and worshiped the existence of his shadow army. I don''t know what she was feeling, he had just appeared and he was still quite far away from her, but her gaze suddenly fell on him. For a moment, she was suddenly surprised to instantly see him here just moments after sending the signal. With her intelligence, she instantly realized that he was already watching, embarrassing her. The man with the power of water quickly realized Oliver''s presence. He knitted his brows, looking puzzled at seeing another man here. What was even stranger was that the man still looked presentable. "Who are you?" The man asked warily. He wasn''t as friendly to him as he was to Kim Hana. However, Oliver didn''t answer his question. He pointed his hand at Kim Hana and signaled for her to come over. Feeling uncomfortable with a strange man, she ran straight to him, surprising the man whose name was Leo. "How did you get here? And only sent the danger signal now." Oliver spoke with furrowed brows to the woman when he had just arrived beside her. She was a bit awkward actually because in these three days she had been avoiding him. And her words only made it more awkward. However, she was just more comfortable standing next to him. Of course, she couldn''t answer his question, so she just kept quiet, trying to be indifferent and acting as if nothing was wrong. Leo was made even more confused. To some extent he began to understand. This woman had just passed through danger, and she hadn''t sent a danger signal to the young man. Only now was she sending danger signals when she wasn''t actually in danger anymore. Who could harm her when the monsters in the river were rendered helpless? While wondering about that, Leo thought about himself. Instantly, his expression was somewhat awkward. "Miss, do you consider me dangerous?" he asked. He was not the type to hide his thoughts, especially when he was offended. The problem was that he was quite enamored with Kim Hana''s beauty so there was a bit of hurt feelings because he originally also thought he could get a good impression of her for helping her. "In a place like this, we can''t trust strangers." Oliver spoke up to answer Leo''s question because Kim Hana would surely just shut up. This was just to simply tell him the natural attitude of everyone in this kind of situation. Chapter 30 - 30: Thank You "You!" Leo found it hard to accept Oliver''s words. At the same time, Oliver grabbed Kim Hana''s wrist, holding it firmly so that she couldn''t let go. "Let''s go," he said to the woman. He turned around and stepped up to pull her along. Kim Hana was also cooperative because she really only wanted to be with him. She followed him as he stepped up. She was actually quite in need of treatment as there were several wounds on her body. Although they are not large, it is still dangerous to wander around in such conditions. Oliver pulled her to the abandoned village, perhaps he could find a clean cloth that could be used to cover the woman''s wounds. Leo could only watch as they left leaving him alone. He was naturally upset, feeling inferior to a boy practically far below his age. The Korean woman was apparently more comfortable with the young man than with him. The more he thought about it, the more unacceptable he felt. Shua! He stopped the vortex in the river so that the Lamia in the river were finally freed. The petty side of him urged him to take revenge, so he did just that. Relying on his jump, he went to the top of a fairly tall tree. When the Lamia realized there were two other humans closer, their attention was immediately drawn to them. Unlike Dragozilla and Cyclops, they did not roar, only making a screech-like sound as they moved towards Oliver and Kim Hana. The latter became worried while Oliver knitted his brows while glancing at Leo''s figure above the tree. In response, he pointed his hand at the river. His water power allowed him to release a large amount of water, but if there was already water around him, he could control it with a larger amount. When his hand was aimed at the river, the water in the river over a large area was suddenly lifted into the air along with those Lamia moving in the water, leaving the river dry. It had to wait for the water upstream and downstream to descend into the empty area before it would fill up again. Only, that obviously took time. Right now, the water controlled by Oliver was flying higher, forming a ball of water. The water inside the water ball rotated endlessly so that the Lamia inside couldn''t get out. Leo who thought his water skill was one of the best was dumbfounded by the sight, wondering if he was seeing the real thing. Shua! Oliver then waved his hand, dropping the water ball into the area where Leo was. "Nooooo..." The man realized he was in serious trouble. Unfortunately, there was no time for him to dodge. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was hit by the water ball, drowned in it and then attacked by the Lamia as it flowed back into the river. Kim Hana couldn''t help but marvel at the sight, wondering just how far Oliver had come. How his strength had reached this point only a short time after they parted ways. While she was still confused, Oliver pulled her back to the village. She quickly came to her senses but became even more mesmerized when she saw him. So handsome and so strong, it was only when this young man helped her that her heart pounded non-stop. They arrived at the village and Oliver chose the biggest and nicest house. It was still standing firmly despite having been abandoned, only the lock on the door had been broken so it only took a small push to open the door. When the door opened, he found a messy living room. This was due to the many items that had been left behind, or the tables and chairs that were placed irregularly. Here, he found quite a few used clothes, which still looked good. "Sit down!" Oliver took the chair closest to him, asking the woman to sit down. Here, she could only obey, sitting as he asked. "Mm..." Oliver, who originally wanted to pick up clothes to use the cloth, did not do so because he saw a sizable first aid box. Quickly, he picked it up and opened it only to find bandages, alcohol, antiseptic, and the like. It turned out to still contain medicinal items. They were naturally better. Carrying the first aid box, Oliver approached Kim Hana again who just watched him silently. He knelt down in front of her and picked up the bottle of alcohol and opened it. "This may hurt a little, but it will make your wounds heal faster," he told her, then spilled the alcohol on the wounds on her hands and feet. Despite being young, he had enough experience in treating wounds like this. "Uhmm..." Kim Hana''s eyes widened and trembled as her wounds came into contact with the alcohol. She felt like screaming but she was probably embarrassed, so she pressed her lips together instead. Fortunately, the stinging sensation from the alcohol was short-lived. She felt comfortable once Oliver applied antiseptic to her wounds. After that, he began to cover the wounds with bandages. Treated like this, her mind could not help but drift elsewhere as she looked at his face. Even her ideology seemed to shatter suddenly, making her want to give herself to him in gratitude. This is when one cannot escape the charm of a man. When she gets a little favor from him, she feels he is everything. "It''s done!" Oliver stood up, tidying up the first aid box before closing it again. "Thank you!" said Kim Hana in a low voice, unable to help but say it. Besides it was her heart''s desire, from any culture it would be rude not to say thank you after being helped like that. Oliver nodded lightly in response as he said, "Just keep sitting there until you''re fully recovered. I won''t go far just around this river." After saying that, he stepped out of the house. Kim Hana watched him as he left, and was somewhat disappointed. She felt better when he stayed by her side. It wasn''t that Oliver didn''t want to accompany her, but he needed to see the Lamia on the river. Chapter 31 - 31: Tunnel When he got outside, Oliver saw that the Lamia had returned to the river, but he didn''t see Leo anymore. With his strength, there was no way he could have been killed. He probably just went somewhere else who knows where. He walked to the area where the Lamia were. To his surprise, when they saw him, they were as if afraid, seemingly very wary of him. This was a little strange because the other monsters continued to attack even though they realized the enemy was strong. ''Are they more intelligent than the other monsters?'' Oliver wondered. He continued to step towards them, and sure enough, they began to move backwards. Splash! Splash! Splash! They suddenly dived into the river and swam in the opposite direction from him. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apparently, they were running away from him. Without hesitation, he jumped into the river to chase after them. By controlling the water, he could move above or below the water without having to move personally. He cut through the river as he moved after the Lamia. His speed was far above theirs. In no time, he was only a few meters away from them. However, he then saw them dive further. The river below now seemed to be very deep. Curious, he dived in as well. Only after diving did he see a sizable stone tunnel under the river. The Lamia were diving into it. Oliver didn''t follow immediately, he stopped in front of the tunnel, observing it from there. It was so dark inside that he couldn''t see anything. This of course made him wary, worried that there was something dangerous in there. Perhaps before today, the tunnel hadn''t existed, but then it appeared since the test of civilization began. Buzz! Oliver controlled the water around to create an open area without water so that he could finally stand on the ground from the river. It was full of rocks. After standing up, he knelt down and touched the water inside the tunnel. This he did to detect its depth. As a water power user, such detection ability was basic. The stronger he was, the broader his detection ability would be. Currently, he could at least detect up to 500 meters away. When he started detecting, his eyes widened somewhat because even up to his detection range, he only sensed the existence of the tunnel that continued to lead downwards. He did not sense the existence of other spaces. In other words, up to 500 meters away, the tunnel still hadn''t reached its end. Even 100 meters was too scary, let alone 500 meters. Oliver was instantly made to hesitate to enter it. Of course, he had too many worries, like what if the tunnel suddenly collapsed and he was trapped down there. "It would be better if I had a shadow army living in the water," he said. Despite having a shadow army, unfortunately they were not shadows of aquatic creatures. They were naturally unable to dive into the tunnel. Even after becoming shadow army, if they were from land creatures, they still needed oxygen troops. Too long in the water could cause them to die. "Right!" He had an idea instantly. The Lamia who entered the tunnel had not gone very far. They were still in an area where she could control the water. Realizing that, he pulled the water in the tunnel upwards. Instantly, the water rose very quickly in the shape of a large pillar. Within moments, the Lamia who had been running away from him appeared in front of him, looking extremely shocked that they had been brought up in such a way. Splash! Oliver pushed aside the water around them. From his hand, golden flames surged rapidly towards them in a wave-like shape. The heat of the fire made the water in the river begin to boil, emitting smoke. They were unable to escape, drowned by the flames and screamed loudly. However, their screams were also momentary. Oliver waved his hand to dispel the flames only to find not a single corpse except for the falling dust. Then shadowy figure after shadowy figure of the Lamia appeared. "Bro!" Oliver hadn''t done the next thing yet. He suddenly heard a voice behind him. When he turned around, he found Leo emerging from behind the water, like he had just been swimming. The man looked amazed when he saw him. When his eyes met his, he tried to smile. "Hehehe, bro, I apologize for my behavior earlier," he said with a quiet laugh while scratching his head. "What do you want?" Oliver asked in response. At first he seemed hostile to him, but now he probably realized that he was dealing with someone too unpredictable. His water power was far above his, and now he was unleashing a fire so hot that the water in the river was boiling. That was why he had hurriedly appeared. He could no longer stand the heat of the river water. "Uhmmm..." He cleared his throat awkwardly when Oliver asked about what he wanted. "P-perhaps it would be rude of me to ask who you are. It''s just that, if you give me permission, I''d like to follow you," he said. Of course, his words made Oliver narrow his eyes. After all, in a world like this, for those who are strong, moving alone is definitely better. Letting others follow them would only inconvenience them, and could even get them in trouble if that person somehow had bad intentions. "I don''t need someone to follow me," Oliver replied. Leo became awkward at being rejected so directly. "I know it''s rude, but honestly, I just want to get along with you. You know, they say a thousand friends are too few and one enemy is too many," he said. "Aren''t you saying that because you know I''m strong?" replied Oliver with a cynical expression. "How about this, you go inside this tunnel with my army, are you willing?" This man made room for him to take advantage of him. Since it was like that, he would take advantage of him. He pointed his hand at this tunnel as he spoke while the man swallowed his saliva when he saw the tunnel. "Bro, it''s very dangerous. I''ve been watching that tunnel before you came. There are many Lamia coming out of there, and most of them have gone far away from here. I''m worried it''s their lair. There could be a boss inside." He replied. Leo''s rejection was something Oliver expected. Even he didn''t dare to go inside, let alone that guy. However, the information he provided was quite interesting. He didn''t respond to the man, then waved his hand to the Shadow Lamia, giving them orders to enter the tunnel which was actually starting to fill with water again. There seemed to be water from inside that was rising to the top. The Shadow Lamia unhesitatingly entered the tunnel. Leo watched them with narrowed eyes as he wondered, ''What exactly is this skill? It seems like he can create shadows of the monsters he kills.'' Of all Oliver''s skills, this one actually interested Leo the most. Oliver could sense the existence of those shadows even though he couldn''t see what they saw. They dived into the tunnel at high speed without holding back. They covered a hundred meters in no time and they were getting farther and farther away. Only, as they got farther away, Oliver felt his connection with them become smaller. This didn''t mean they wouldn''t obey him. It was just that he was starting to have trouble sensing their presence. If he wanted to be able to sense them over a longer distance, a higher Will was absolutely essential. "Mmm..." His eyes then narrowed. When the Shadow Lamia reached about 1km below the tunnel, he felt like their bodies were in contact with light. This probably meant that deep down there was light illuminating the tunnel. Chapter 32 - 32: Just Kill After about 50 meters since he sensed the existence of the light, he vaguely began to feel that there was a vast water-filled underground space. That seemed to be the end of the tunnel. "What?" He was then dumbfounded when suddenly something huge slammed into those Shadow Lamia, and it instantly blew them up. Because they exploded, he naturally lost connection with them instantly. ''What was that?'' he wondered silently. He tried to remember the kind of thing that hit those Shadow Lamia. When he began to think about it, he felt like it was a palm, a very large palm. ''That''s too much power, is it a monster boss?'' DING! (You just made subtle contact with an unknown Monster King. You are not advised to fight it with your power now!) Oliver, "..." Apparently, there was still a Monster King on top of the Monster Boss. This certainly added to the challenge. It''s just that the Monster King still seemed to have chosen to hide in its base, not come out directly like the Monster Boss. With a rational mind, Oliver naturally didn''t rush to fight the monster, worried that he would be the one harmed. "Bro, did you find anything?" Leo approached and asked. Oliver turned his gaze towards him when he asked. "You have a strong Skill, you must be from a rich family, right? Which family are you from?" he asked in response. He wanted to know his background, not because he was important to him, but he needed to know more about who he was. "Ehh..." Leo was a little surprised to hear that, but then he thought Oliver wanted to know for safety''s sake if he let him follow him. Thinking his family had no problem with Oliver, so he calmly replied, "I''m from the Wilson Family in Vera, have you heard of them?" "You mean the owner of the Vera Industry Group?" Oliver couldn''t help but ask again hearing her answer. Of course, he became serious about hearing the Wilson Family because if it was the owner of the Vera Industry Group, that meant it was the same family as Alex, his enemy in high school. The problem was that family also had a feud with his aunt. He looked at Leo more intensely, waiting for him to answer. His gaze was rather disturbing to Leo. He wondered why he was looking at him like that. Was there something wrong with the Wilson Family to him? "It seems to be true," Oliver said before he answered. His expression showed that he was indeed from the Wilson Family that owned the Vera Industry Group. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Convinced, Oliver narrowed his eyes more sharply. His rationality seemed to be telling him to kill him because in the end, he and his family would definitely think of a way to target him. The only problem was that he wasn''t used to the concept of killing humans. There was something nagging at his heart to do that. While he was thinking, he suddenly received a private message and it was actually from the Primordial Azure Dragon, much to Oliver''s surprise as he opened his cell phone. (Son, I think I understand what you''re thinking by watching you right now. I just wanted to tell you that humans are the creatures that kill each other the most. Sooner or later, you will have to kill your fellow humans. It''s hard for you because it''s your first time, but it''s better to start early than late.") When reading the message, Oliver finally remembered that he gave the dragon permission to watch him and he hadn''t terminated that permission. That wasn''t the point. What was interesting was his advice. Unexpectedly, he gave him advice at a time like this. And it was very sensible advice. In the end, it was just about when he would do it for the first time. The earlier the better. That way, the next time, he wouldn''t have to face any hesitation when it came to killing a human enemy. He looked at Leo again with a determined gaze. The man subconsciously took a step back, trying to smile as he said, "bro, what''s wrong with you?" Possessing power, his instincts became stronger, and now he sensed a danger he had never felt. He naturally became panicked. "Actually, there is a way for you to be able to continue following me, and watch me conquer this world," Oliver replied with an expression that was hard to explain. "Eh?" Leo was a bit puzzled at that. Spontaneously, he asked, "how?" "By becoming my shadow army." Leo, "..." When the man realized what Oliver wanted, he immediately turned around and jumped high towards the riverbank. Oliver''s eyes became colder as he looked at him. Shua! He jumped after him. Meanwhile, Kim Hana who was told by Oliver to sit down and rest felt unable to stay still. She went to the second floor of the house after she obtained a pair of binoculars. Using the binoculars, she observed the surrounding area from inside the house through the window glass. She still did not dare go outside the house, worried that Oliver would see her and scold her. The various angles that she could observe she had been watching with the binoculars. For a while now, she had been watching an area of the river where the water split in the middle until an open space appeared in the middle of the river, like a wall around it. She couldn''t see underneath it because of her view of the water. However, she knew that Oliver was there. Then, she saw Leo jump from there, followed by a cold-looking Oliver. "What are they doing?" Kim Hana wondered in confusion. Kim Hana wondered in confusion. Right after she wondered, golden flames appeared from Oliver''s right and left palms. He then put his palms together. Buzz! The fire became huge, surging towards Leo like it was a very hungry beast or as if it was oil in front of him so it grew even faster. A panicked Leo lifted the water in the river to block the flames. However, instead of extinguishing the fire, the water evaporated while the fire didn''t get any smaller. "You, you, stop, what are you doing?" Leo shouted in panic as the flames finally engulfed his body. "Ahhhhhhh..." Unfortunately, he screamed immediately afterwards, unable to wait for an answer from Oliver. Chapter 33 - 33: Manifestation Leo''s scream was so loud, it hurt the ears of Oliver who heard it. When he thought it was only a matter of time before the man was reduced to ashes, there was suddenly a blue light emitting from within his golden flames. Splash! The light turned into blue water with an imposing aura. Then the figure of a middle-aged man faintly appeared in the water. He was a large man, wearing black armor that looked extremely heavy and an iron helmet with two horns similar to the hats of vikings. His skin was pale white, as if glowing. When observed, he was nearly three meters tall, too big for a human. "Brat, how dare you kill my tenant." The man''s eyes glared at Oliver. Although only a vague figure, he could actually speak. At the moment, Leo was still screaming, which meant he wasn''t dead. This man''s power was clearly protecting him, but it didn''t seem to be enough to stop his attack. "So the manifestation of a constellation." Oliver naturally knew what the man really was. Some people might pay more so that they received protection from the constellations they contracted. This protection was in the form of the constellation''s personal power being sent to the Hunter''s body. The constellations also paid a high price to send their personal power. That way, they could appear in a cryptic form through the Hunters who paid for their services. Most people would eventually use them when they were in a critical condition. Of course, the power that the constellations'' manifestations could utilize still depended on the level of their Hunter. They were only two or three levels stronger, depending on how strong they were. What they excelled at was their above-average combat power. "Tell me what your title is?" Oliver answered the man''s words with a question. He wasn''t afraid of him. The thing was he wasn''t completely able to protect Leo from his attacks, how could he be afraid. The constellation looked surprised to see Oliver ask him. "You!" he said spontaneously. Just as he said that, Oliver added to his golden flames, increasing the intensity of the attack. The constellation''s eyes instantly widened somewhat while Leo''s screams became louder. "What is this power?" The constellation wondered, only just realizing that he was dealing with someone with extremely terrifying skills. As a Class A Constellation who deceived the earthlings as if he was a Class S Constellation, that skill was too far above him. He began to struggle to contain it as even his water could not extinguish the golden flames. Instead, the water began to slowly evaporate, showing the difference in the power of their skills. "Deep Sea King, what are you waiting for, stop this fire, do you want me to die?" Leo suddenly shouted while Oliver was somewhat dumbfounded. The Deep Sea King, wasn''t he the constellation that his aunt was in conflict with? One of the constellations contracted by the Wilson Family was actually him. Understanding these various connections, Oliver didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. However, then his eyes turned cold. "Deep Sea King, so this is all you''re capable of?" he said sarcastically. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He raised his right hand up, bringing out Shadow Dragozilla General and Shadow Cyclops General. As soon as they appeared, the Dragozilla General lunged straight at the Deep Sea King with his massive body. His two hands brought out long bones with sharp edges, ready to stab men. General Cyclops, on the other hand, aimed his staff at the Deep Sea King. The boulders in the river then rushed at him from all directions, leaving no room for him to dodge. Seeing the two monsters in shadow form, even the Deep Sea King looked confused. However, he became furious that Oliver chose to attack. "Brat, you think you can stop me!" He shouted loudly. His two palms came together then the river water on each side of Oliver turned into dragon-like with long bodies, moving to his side to protect him. ROAR! Shadow Dragozilla General didn''t care about the skills he displayed, he roared at him and continued forward. In response, one of the water dragons lunged at him with a snake-like motion. BANG! They collided. The former pushed the Shadow Dragozilla General away while the latter tore into his body with its long bones. At the same time, another water dragon blocked the rocks sent by the Shadow Cyclops General. The latter seemed to have the upper hand. That dragon was starting to shatter while he was untouched because he was attacking from afar. The Deep Sea King''s expression was rather ugly when he saw that result. His skills were actually unable to dominate the two shadows. "Hmph, to think you dare claim to be a Class S Constellation!" Oliver advanced and taunted him. From each of his hands, a golden bone that was not very long but not very sharp emerged. They were then coated by golden flames shaped like those bones. "Brat, you!" The Deep Sea King was troubled because whether it was the bones or the flames, each emitted an aura that suppressed him. The problem was that he still had to protect Leo, so he had trouble dodging. Having no other choice, he made a water shield in front of him. Oliver slashed the two bones into the water shield. Shua! It tore and evaporated into vapor. "Go back to where you came from, wait until I come," Oliver said again before stabbing one of the bones into his chest. Xiu! It easily pierced through his chest. Although he was only a vague figure, he still had flesh. Unfortunately when the fire from the bone exploded, he was instantly burnt to ashes. "Kid, you''ve offended me!" His voice echoed loudly for the last time and it was even heard by Kim Hana. DING! (You just killed the manifestation of a Class S Constellation. You get 20 points for each of your statistical attributes!) Chapter 34 - 34: Return DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 7000] [Level: 8] [EXP: 11/100] [Physique: 86]+20 [Strength: 81]+20 [Defense: 81]+20 [Speed: 82]+20 [Intelligence: 87]+20 [Endurance: 82]+20 [Will: 86]+20 [Mana: 90]+20 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) Oliver showed a strange look as he saw his stats increase again. He wanted to laugh because he actually felt a drastic increase in his body. His level was still level 8, but statistically, he was already far above that. What was funny was that the System judged him to have killed the manifestation of a Class S Constellation even though he was actually only a Class A Constellation. Apparently, the damage to the System was much worse. Unfortunately, no shadow figure appeared due to killing the manifestation of the Deep Sea King. In the end, it was just a manifestation, not a living being. He then waved his hand to dispel the golden flames burning Leo. The man''s screams had already disappeared. This meant he was dead. When the golden flames disappeared, dust fell from above with a few pieces of bones. A few of them managed to survive because there was some residual water from the Deep Sea King coating them, and this was also because he removed the golden flames earlier. Soon the shadowy figure of Leo appeared among the dust of his body. It was exactly the same as him in form. Even like him, it was only wearing shorts, a sight that disturbed Oliver. With his mind, he ordered the shadow to make more decent clothes with his own body. That was fortunately possible. Leo''s shadowy figure chose to make a long coat, which made him look charismatic. From afar, Kim Hana was still watching. She was breathless from Oliver''s actions. "He actually killed a human," she said many times, feeling incredulous at this. Even with her rather gloomy personality, this was terrifying to her. The changing world hadn''t completely changed her way of thinking. Worried that Oliver would return to this house, she hurriedly went down to the first floor. Oliver did want to go back there because he didn''t see any other monsters around and he didn''t want to enter the tunnel under the river. He jumped to the riverbank while carrying some fish that he caught with just a wave of his hand, letting the water from the river return to its original state. On foot, he returned to the house where Kim Hana was while looking at his cell phone. There was some discussion in the constellations group. This was because the Primordial Azure Dragon had told the others that he had killed a human. Various responses came from them, and they all thought that this was something he needed to do so that he would not make a mess of himself later. Slaughter Sword Emperor: (Kill nine more humans if you want my skills!) That was the last message he read, from the Slaughter Sword Emperor. From the start, he had given him the task of killing ten humans. Unfortunately, even though he had already killed people, Oliver still couldn''t kill as he pleased. There were people who deserved to be killed, but most people had practically not committed enough crimes to be killed. He shook his head as he read their conversation. What amazed him now was that he apparently felt nothing after killing Leo whom he had just met today. It seemed that emotionally, he was indeed rather cold. Quickly, he arrived back in front of the best house in the abandoned village. Kim Hana was still sitting on the chair where she was, playing with her cell phone. If she thought she could fool him, she was really naive. With just one glance, Oliver knew that she had been hanging around, not just sitting. However, this was not so important to be concerned about. Kim Hana naturally did not dare to be so ignorant now. Her eyes were fixed on him when he came over. "Umm, welcome," she said suddenly though in a tone that sounded awkward. Her head bowed slightly when she said that. What she felt now was still happy when she saw him even though his actions in killing a human were quite disturbing to her. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you hungry?" asked Oliver in response, shaking his hand that was carrying the fish. They were all hanging on a rather small golden bone, ready to be grilled. Looking at the fish, Kim Hana seemed interested. It had been hours since they had wandered around, she was naturally hungry. "How are we going to cook them?" she asked. Although she really wanted to, she couldn''t say it directly, so she talked about how to cook them. Was there a working stove in this house? And what about the fire? Kim Hana was worried that Oliver''s fire couldn''t be used for cooking. "Cooking is a woman''s job, and it''s your job to think about it," Oliver replied. "I''m sure you won''t have any problems cooking considering you can still roam around. Yeah, after all, fish will heal your wounds quickly." Kim Hana, "..." The woman''s expression instantly became stiff. Just as she was asking about how to cook, Oliver turned out to be asking her to do it, even asking her to think on her own how she would cook it. Wasn''t he too indifferent? Seeing that she was injured, he should have asked her to keep resting and cook by himself. Unfortunately, she already understood quite well how this young man''s personality was. He was definitely not the kind that would be soft-hearted to a woman. It was just that, when thinking about it, she suddenly felt that there was something interesting. In this place without people, Oliver would go out by himself and then return with fish. She would then cook it while asking him to wait. Wasn''t that like the life of a husband and wife? Even the world felt like it belonged to the two of them since there was no one else at all. Realizing that, she somehow felt uncontrollably happy, becoming impatient to have lunch with him. At this point, she began to realize that she wasn''t just fascinated by him. She really did have special feelings for him, and it wasn''t small that his ungentle personality towards her coupled with his much younger age didn''t hinder those feelings. ''I must be more than just crazy,'' she thought. Chapter 35 - 35: Lunch While Kim Hana was preoccupied with her thoughts, Oliver placed the fishes he had brought beside her while he went to the slightly torn sofa and sat down with his back against it. In fact, he was so tired right now that he needed to rest. He glanced at Kim Hana as he sat down, wanting to see what she would do. Apparently, she actually stood up, picking up the fish before walking into the kitchen. "I hope the stove is really still working," she said as she passed him. Her tone was slightly nonchalant. Despite the fact that she felt this was something romantic, she somehow wanted to show a slightly angry attitude at being asked to cook. This kind of thing could probably only be said to be a woman''s personality that would not change. "Just grill, and use any wood. If you can''t light the fire, come back here," Oliver replied. Kim Hana did not slow down her pace as he spoke, but she still glanced at him once. After that, she went into the kitchen. Alone, Oliver laid his head on the back of the bed, closing his eyes with his face up. He thought he was getting a little sleepy while just sitting still. However, then he opened his eyes again. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was because he smelled smoke. Once his eyes opened, he found faint white smoke coming out of the kitchen. From the looks of it, the cooking equipment in this house was still there. Oliver felt calmer so he could close his eyes again. Unconsciously, he began to enter a half-asleep state. That was until he heard the sound of something being placed on the table. His eyes opened spontaneously. Kim Hana turned out to be in front of him, and she placed about three plates on the table in front of him where each plate was full of grilled fishes that looked oily, the natural oil from their bodies. "These fish are cooked, but we still need clean water to drink. Is your water drinkable? If not, we''ll use the water in the river," Kim Hana said as she watched him open his eyes. The concept that the water he released from his body was drinkable was a bit uncomfortable for Oliver to hear. It might not matter if it was someone else drinking it, but he himself objected. It gave him the impression of drinking his own sweat. Unfortunately, he didn''t bring any water bottles because from the start he and his aunt had only planned to hunt monsters around the base. Unexpectedly, they all went far because they found their strength too far above average. "Then we''ll just use the river water, but boil it first, you haven''t put out the fire yet, right?" Oliver replied. It was a good thing they were by the river, so there was no need to worry about water. All they needed to do was boil it first because the water from the river was too heavy to drink straight. Kim Hana nodded to him as she said, "I''ll get the water then!" She stood up straight and was ready to take a step. It seemed that she had already decided that she would prepare all the necessary things for this lunch. Oliver grabbed her wrist before she actually took a step. "Stay here, what if you get attacked by monsters suddenly," Oliver said with a furrowed brow. He reprimanded her directly, but this was also because she seemed to be showing a sarcastic attitude from her actions. Without a doubt, she wasn''t entirely voluntary, there was still a desire to protest from her over something she herself was happy about because of her romantic outlook. Before she reacted to being stopped, Oliver controlled a few liters of water from the river and brought it to this house, which was very easy for him. In no time, the water arrived inside the house, floating in front of Kim Hana. Shua! Oliver then dropped the water into a sizable container. That way, Kim Hana only had to carry the container and boil it in the kitchen. If he used his golden flame, it was feared that the water would just evaporate. Since Kim Hana was used to his control over the water, she didn''t react much. She shook her hand for him to release her hand that he had been holding. After that, she went to the kitchen with the container of water. It was quite heavy for a woman, but she was already stronger than an ordinary human, so she had no trouble carrying the container. In the end, Oliver had to wait for the water again. If only the woman had told him earlier. However, he didn''t close his eyes again. His eyes were watching outside. Vaguely, he actually sensed the presence of monsters from the river. It seemed that some Lamia came out from their base again, but they went upstream or downstream of the river without showing their presence, just swimming under the river. If they didn''t bother, Oliver still chose to relax. Minutes passed, and Kim Hana finally returned with two cups and a large glass bottle filled with hot-looking water. She placed both cups on the table and filled them with the hot water. "Please eat," she said, and sat down across from Oliver. She pulled out a plate for her, and used a fork to pick at the fish meat. It was very easy since each fish had a large size. However, she reacted strangely when she put one piece of fish meat into her mouth. Who knows what she was feeling. Oliver didn''t think much, starting to eat. When he tasted the flavor of the fish meat, he finally understood why Kim Hana reacted strangely. The fish meat was well cooked, but the flavor was very bland, only having the aroma of grilled fish. This was obviously due to the absence of seasoning plus Kim Hana''s perfunctory cooking. Fortunately, Oliver had the experience of living as a commoner before he was taken in by his aunt. Even though his parents didn''t provide food like this fish which has almost no flavor, he still had the experience of tasting fish like this when he fished with his friends as a kid and then grilled the fish themselves. The lack of flavor did not stop him from eating. He continued to eat and even looked ravenous, surprising Kim Hana. ''Does he like it?'' she wondered and it made her heart beat faster. Chapter 36 - 36: Hole As a woman, Kim Hana feels very happy if the man she likes still likes her cooking even though it''s obviously not delicious. Even if he only pretends to like her cooking, she still considers it a sign of love. At least he respected her. And as far as she was concerned, Oliver didn''t seem to be pretending. He clearly didn''t find it hard to eat the grilled fish. Occasionally he would drink and then eat again, not the least bit bothered by the still-hot water. Without Kim Hana realizing it, he started eating the fish on the second plate. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To say he ate more than usual would not be wrong. He did feel the need to eat more, probably because his body strength had reached a different level. Only after finishing two plates did he feel full. However, Kim Hana hadn''t even eaten a third of the fish on her plate. She did continue to eat it, but in very small pieces, and only got smaller over time. Oliver was in the mood to comment on that. He went back to his phone, scanning the various news and forums. For now, there weren''t many posts about this civilization test. It seemed that people were still busy with their own affairs, trying their best to become stronger. "By the way, what level are you now and what skills do you have?" Oliver asked Kim Hana because he couldn''t find anything on his cell phone. They were close, but he knew almost nothing about her. He naturally needed to ask. That way, he could gauge her strength. Asked, Kim Hana looked up at him. "I was quite lucky before, so my level went up drastically right away. Now I''m Level 4 and I have three Class A Skills, which allow me to create black smoke, sword fighting where my movements become hard to detect, and illusions that make it hard for the enemy to see. That''s all I got from a Constellation called the Dark Night King. He''s actually a Class S Constellation, but only Class A Skills were given to me because my family''s allotment of money for me wasn''t enough to buy one Class S Skill." Kim Hana did not mind explaining it all to him because he asked. Oliver nodded lightly. Her progress was quite good since she had already reached Level 4. "Follow me after this. You can level up faster," he said. He picked up his cup then started drinking again until the water ran out. Kim Hana accelerated her eating when she saw that he had finished his drink. "I can fight now," she said after finishing her fish and drink and stood up. Hearing that she can keep up with him, she looks excited. Even then she ponytailed her hair high so as not to be distracted at all. "Are you sure you can fight?" Oliver asked her. "These are just minor injuries, they don''t bother me at all. I''ve been hurt more," the woman replied, looking indifferent. Her spirits seemed to have risen higher. Oliver scanned her entire figure for a while and finally nodded. She did look better than before the treatment. Since her body had power, her recovery naturally became faster. "Let''s go," he said, taking a step outside the house. Kim Hana smoothed her hair again, shifting her bangs to the side before following behind him. Her steps were also quite loud, producing a constant sound. "I think there''s a bit of a serious problem in your personality," Oliver said. Without considering her feelings for him, her personality problem was something obvious, only becoming more apparent the longer he looked at her. It''s not just a matter of personality as a cosplayer, but it''s a personal thing. "I know," the woman replied, evidently not denying it. "Have you ever been to a psychiatrist?" asked Oliver again. "It''s not necessary, I''m sure it''s harmless, and a woman doesn''t need to think too much about her personality. The important thing is always to be more beautiful. Who cares about a good woman if she''s not pretty. Imagine if my personality is very good and virtuous but I''m not beautiful, there''s no way you''ll ask me for a kiss or be willing to hug me. Instead, you would be uncomfortable. However, I''m beautiful, so you feel comfortable." Oliver, "..." His rolled his eyes at her after hearing her reply. Not that there was anything wrong with anything she said, but things like this should not be said too directly. Shaking his head, he no longer answered, stepping faster until he reached the riverbank. He walked along the river to find the Lamia who had gone far away. As long as he went a few kilometers, he was sure he would find them. As his pace became faster than running, Kim Hana began to have trouble keeping up with him just by walking so her breathing became rapid. Even so, he did not slow down his pace. If he slowed down, she would probably protest out of pity. "Ouch!" He don''t know what happened, the ground the woman was stepping on suddenly slid down, making a hole that was almost like a graveyard pit. Oliver quickly jumped into the air to dodge so as not to be surprised. Unfortunately, Kim Hana had already fallen. Her eyes widened in surprise. Fortunately, the hole was not very deep, only about five meters deep. However, when Kim Hana landed, a metal fence suddenly appeared from the side, covering the hole, which when observed, turned out to be surrounded by a metal fence. No, it might be more accurate to say it was a cage, a cage for humans, perhaps. "What the hell is this?" Oliver was naturally very surprised, wondering who made this trap. From the looks of it, it was freshly made because the cage was still clean, not rusted at all. Oliver was more convinced it was made for humans because it wasn''t enough for the monsters that were too big. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect one to escape, but no matter, he''s alone, we can catch him. He''ll be helpless." Suddenly there was a male voice speaking from behind the tall bushes. Oliver narrowed his eyes in that direction, finding that it was swaying now, which meant that there were people moving around in there. Chapter 37 - 37: Human Three people came out of the bushes. They were all gangsters, with big bodies and many tattoos. Their looks were also frightening. In the city, people like them could practically easily scare people away. "I thought we''d be waiting for a long time, but it turns out there were two who arrived early." The man in the middle spoke. He was the one who spoke earlier, had a bald head and on top of his head was a cobra head tattoo. "Big bro, don''t you see, they are both handsome and beautiful. Their value is naturally higher. We will get more rewards for capturing them," said the man beside him. He was tall but the shortest of the three. Each of his ears was full of long gold earrings, hanging from the top to the bottom of his earlobes. "You''re right..." The big bro smiled as he stretched his body until his bones creaked. Suddenly, the ring on his finger turned into a long piece of iron that looked very solid. It had a blunt end, which meant it was used specifically for hitting. "Who are you guys?" Oliver asked them. Of course, their identities weren''t that important. The problem was why did they want to arrest people? S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And it seemed to be ordered by someone because they talked about rewards after arresting them. "Hahaha, boy, you don''t need to know who we are. All you need to know is that you''ll be arrested and will soon be sent somewhere unimaginable." The big bro replied, banging his long iron into his palm. After which, he moved his head towards the other man beside him. This one had long hair that was slightly curly, adding to his gloomy impression. "Catch him," he said. Shua! The long-haired man ran straight towards Oliver. He was carrying a large sword that curved like a crescent moon. His running speed was rather amazing, and the stomping of his feet seemed to make vibrations. Vaguely, there was a brown light emanating from his body. ''Is this physical strengthening?'' Oliver wondered. As it got closer to him, the man jumped into the air. "Boy, eat this..." He shouted loudly, swinging the huge sword at him. "Well, since it''s a fight you want!" Oliver didn''t stand still, he responded to the man''s movement by taking out one of his golden bones. Buzz! Golden flames emerged from his hand and enveloped the bone. From where he stood, he threw the bone at the man who was still in the air. Xiu! Coupled with the thrust of the golden flame whose heat instantly changed the scent of the air, the bone traveled so fast that the long-haired man widened his eyes in shock. He tried to block the bone with his sword only to find that his sword was instantly knocked away due to how powerful the bone''s impact was. To make matters worse, the sword then melted from the heat of the golden flames. How could that be? The other two men who saw that felt like they were dreaming. That sword was a Class D weapon, from the System. Even if it was only the lowest level weapon, it was still made of the strongest materials. Melting it should have taken great effort. However, it melted very quickly. Because their attention was focused on the sword, they barely even saw the moment the bone pierced the long-haired man''s chest. Only Kim Hana saw it quite clearly because the man was now right above the hole she was in. Despite being trapped, Kim Hana did not panic. Her knowledge of Oliver''s power made her confident that he would be fine. BANG! The man fell onto the cage she was in, somewhat to her horror as she saw the hole in his chest while the man''s eyes were wide but without light. Without a doubt, the man was already a corpse. She couldn''t help but panic seeing such a thing in front of her. Meanwhile, Oliver jumped forward to land a few meters away from the remaining two men. When they saw him again, they involuntarily took a step back. "W-who are you?" asked the big bro, panicking clearly. Someone who could easily kill his friend should be able to kill him as well. It might just be a little more difficult because his skills were a little stronger, but the end result was still the same. He naturally panicked. "Now that you''re curious, isn''t this funny?" Oliver replied. "How about telling me first who''s behind all this and what''s the point of doing a kidnapping like this?" Another golden bone appeared in his hand when he said that. He showed its sharp tip to the two of them so that they looked even more horrified. "Brat, you will die first!" Unexpectedly, after being frightened, the big bro suddenly lunged towards Oliver with a ferocious expression back on his face. BANG! There was an explosion of aura from his body, colored orange like sunlight, which then flowed into the iron in his hand. It had a pressure amazing enough that Oliver thought it was a Class A skill. However, how could a gangster like him have such a skill? Where did he get the money? Were gangsters now so rich? Shua! The man swung the iron at him and it shone brighter, disturbing his view. Quickly, he deflected it with his bone. BANG! BANG! The first bang was the result of the iron and bone colliding. However, the second bang was due to the explosion that arose from the iron. The light from the iron actually shrank for a moment before releasing a powerful explosion like a boom, not affecting the man but affecting Oliver. He could feel the force of the explosion, which was extremely hot. However, the explosion could not damage his skin in the slightest. The strength of the dragon bones in his body released a defensive aura that even added weight to his body so that the shockwave from the explosion could not push him over, only his clothes were torn in places. "You!" When the big bro realized there wasn''t any damage received by Oliver, his mouth and eyes opened wide. Chapter 38 - 38: From a Constellation "I''m sure your friend will tell you everything, so you, just die here," Oliver said to the big bro. Being right in front of him, the man had no chance to dodge as he placed his hand on his chest. Buzz! Golden flames appeared in his hand and instantly enveloped his entire body. "Ahhhhhhh..." He screamed loudly for a few moments and when his scream disappeared along with the golden flames, the dust from his body flew in the air as they were blown away by the wind. Oliver wasn''t interested in his shadow, so he didn''t activate his skill. After that, he looked at the man whose ears were full of earrings. The latter spontaneously fell into a sitting position, breathless and frightened. The man he had called big bro all this time became ashes in just an instant and he saw it all. Being too scared, he accidentally peed in his pants, wetting them without feeling it. Oliver saw that but it didn''t make him react in any way. This kind of thing is understandable for anyone who is too scared. Maybe the man had been holding back for too long from the start. "Tell me what you''re kidnapping people for," Oliver said as he approached him. He didn''t speak in a special tone or show any expression because he was sure the man would answer right away. "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you, but don''t kill me," he replied hastily. Just speaking like that actually made his breath catch. Oliver continued to stare at him without giving him an answer. In essence, he just wanted an explanation. Whether he let him go later or not was something he would decide later. Since there was no answer, the man became hesitant. Unfortunately, his hesitation didn''t make him lose his fear of not explaining to Oliver. "W-we''re doing this because it was requested by a Constellation. We got the skills for free from him just by accepting this job and we were immediately ordered to do the kidnapping, starting from a small kidnapping first for a while because the constellation said it wanted some samples, and later we had to do a big kidnapping when we had become stronger. We''re not the only ones who accepted this job, there are many others out there," he said. "What? What would a Constellation ask to kidnap humans for?" Oliver couldn''t be more astonished now. This actually sounded absurd, but it was real in front of him. Those gangsters did want to kidnap him and Kim Hana plus they had skills that they shouldn''t be able to buy with their powers. The man whose ears were full of earrings shook his head after Oliver asked. "I really don''t know the purpose. We just accepted this job for the sake of skill. Maybe the man who told us about this job knew it was because we had to hand over the people we kidnapped to him," he said. "And who is that man?" Oliver asked. "He''s the Mayor of Vera," the man replied. "The mayor?" Oliver was dumbfounded because he was quite familiar with the man. Not that he knew him, but as someone who lived in Vera, he naturally saw him often. It''s not just seeing him on tv, but also in person. He was known as a kind-hearted man and liked to meet the community or young people. His school, for example, he had visited many times. Of course, it was surprising to hear him being the one who ordered these gangsters to kidnap. It was just that, when he recalled, there were indeed bad rumors about him from his political opponents. They sometimes said he was the most hypocritical and lying man and kept pretending to be good to cover up his crimes. Oliver wasn''t sure because he rarely watched political news, so he didn''t know much. "Can I go?" Just as he was thinking, the man suddenly asked. Oliver looked at him again and smiled coldly as he replied, "stay here forever!" Shua! The figure of Shadow Dragozilla General appeared behind him and twisted his neck until it broke. He died instantly. Now it was not him who killed him, but that General Dragozilla. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, he could not let him live. What if he went back to the mayor and told him all this. That would be a serious problem. After that, he walked back to the hole where Kim Hana was trapped. The woman still looked uncomfortable. When she saw him, she quickly said, "Oliver, can you get me out of here immediately?" Perhaps because of seeing the corpse above, her unsettled mind began to think Oliver wouldn''t help her out. From Oliver''s point of view, her expression now looked pitiful. Without answering, he grabbed the top of the cage and violently pulled it up. Although it was completely made of iron, with his current physical strength, he could actually lift it up. Rumble! The ground trembled as the cage was lifted up while the corpse on top of it fell down and was covered in falling soil. When observing the cage from the front, Oliver discovered that it had an advanced technological system. It was naturally not something that just anyone could obtain. After observing it, he grasped the two irons of the cage, then pushed each of them to widen the gap between the two irons. He chose not to use other means because he wanted to measure his physical strength. Although it was a little difficult, he was able to slowly push the two irons until they curved. Kim Hana was quite surprised. When she saw that the gap between the two irons was enough for her body, she quickly got out. Phew! She let out a sigh of relief, finally looking calm. Her eyes looked at the second corpse there, the one with the crooked neck. She who was originally calm was somewhat trembling because of that. Glancing at Oliver, she was somewhat scared yet still happy when she saw his face. In the end, she remained silent without questioning his actions. Meanwhile, Oliver told the group chat about everything he had encountered here. He thought the constellations in the group knew what the real reason for this kind of kidnapping was. Chapter 39 - 39: Danger South Sea Queen: (Ohhh, really, there''s always something interesting.) Underworld Lord: (What do you call interesting? This is a sneaky and shameless way, even people from the Underworld like me don''t do it.) Queen of Life: (Some people at the bottom cannot continue to live in weakness. Their desire to level up exceeds anything. They will naturally resort to any means. @Oliver; you should be careful with this type of constellation.) Oliver: (What exactly are they doing?) Queen of Life: (They use a forbidden skill that allows them to bind your system to themselves. As a result, the EXP from your leveling results will be shared with them, and they will even get more shares so that it takes longer for you to level up. People who are tied to them will practically become like farmed pigs, tended to to keep the owner full. Most problematic of all, there was no way to escape such control.) South Sea Queen: (Hahaha, this is actually a very beneficial way. It''s just that the use of this skill has an adverse effect. Otherwise, who wouldn''t be interested in using it.) Oliver: (What''s the adverse effect?) So far, he had pretty much understood everything although he also found it hard to believe that everyone''s System could be bound by others. Apparently, the so-called System wasn''t something too unique even though the way it worked seemed extraordinary. It could not only error, but even more than that. ''Yeah, even though the EXP of the Low Level Hunters was very small for them. However, if accumulated by so many people, the results must be felt,'' he thought. ''If they were slaughtering Low Level Monsters themselves, they wouldn''t gain EXP even if they slaughtered all the monsters in a world. However, this is someone else doing it for them.'' The question now was, what were the adverse effects of that? Oliver waited for an answer from the South Sea Queen. However, it was the Queen of Life who answered. She seemed to have more say in this topic. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (It''s one of the forbidden skills, forbidden by the rules because it can lead to the collapse of a civilization. When you force yourself to use it, you will receive a curse. It''s hard to explain what it''s like. You''ll only know well when you actually meet those people. The point is, you just need to keep yourself from being kidnapped by them. Their minions are definitely not few and they are not weak. What you need to watch out for is their traps). ''I imagine they''re like demons in the dark,'' Oliver thought after reading the explanation from the Queen of Life. Whether it was really like that he wasn''t sure. It was just his imagination. What was certain was that now he was made more aware of how many obstacles there were in the test of civilization. Monsters were just the first hurdle, there were still hurdles from the constellations, and they were of various types. After finishing the discussion in the group chat, Oliver put away his cell phone, and turned his gaze to his clothes that had several rips. His pants were still good enough, however, his singlet and leather jacket had become uncomfortable to wear. Thinking they were already unfit, he finally took them off, then tossed them aside, becoming shirtless. He was rather skinny, but his chest was broad while his abdomen had clearly visible muscles. Kim Hana''s eyes widened somewhat when she saw his body. As a woman, she instantly thought he had a sexy body. It was a sight that disturbed her mind. "Oliver, are you sure you''re going to go shirtless like that?" she asked. She couldn''t keep quiet on this. "How about you wear my jacket?" she added. She seemed to want to unbutton her jacket as she said that. Leather jackets almost always have designs that can be said to be suitable for men or women. Therefore, it wouldn''t be strange if Oliver wore Kim Hana''s jacket. However, Oliver shook his head without showing any expression. "No need, you wear it yourself. It''ll be safer for you with that jacket," he said before taking a step. In his hand, he was ready with his knife, deliberately prepared so that if there was a surprise attack, he could attack. This was because ahead he vaguely sensed a fight. Probably between humans and monsters. Since the three men he had killed had set a trap here, this must be a place that humans had traveled to. Kim Hana couldn''t keep talking since Oliver took a step. She followed him, looking cautious because of the experience of falling into a trap. The good thing this time was that Oliver didn''t go too fast. He was quite relaxed, allowing her to follow him comfortably. If anything bothered her, it was the sight of his back. Sometimes she wondered if Oliver would agree or refuse if she asked him to carry her on his back. Clang! Clang! Clang! As they walked further and further, they began to hear the sound of clashing metal ahead. This could not be seen because the river beside them was meandering plus there were many many tall grasses around. When passing through those tall grasses, Oliver didn''t cut them or get rid of them. He just kept walking forward, letting the grass hit his face and body. Kim Hana was annoyed by this, but she had to endure it. When the sound of metal clashing became so loud that it seemed to be in front of them, Oliver finally stopped his steps and stared at a very tall tree with many branches. "Can you jump up there?" He then asked Kim Hana. The latter was dumbfounded when she saw the tree after being asked by Oliver, wondering how many meters high it was. Unfortunately, it wasn''t something she could estimate. "It''s too tall," she said. If she jumped there, she was worried that she would only reach halfway and then fall like a monkey who failed to jump. A woman like her would naturally not take such an embarrassingly risky action. Just as she spoke, Oliver suddenly grabbed her hand from the front before pulling her to his side. She was dumbfounded but even more dumbfounded after that as Oliver''s hand suddenly wrapped around her waist, holding her firmly. Shua! Then a pair of wings made of bone structure appeared on Oliver''s back. This was something Oliver had just realized. To fly, he didn''t actually have to transform into that bone dragon figure, just by making a pair of wings with that bone array was enough to allow him to fly. The pair of wings then flapped and his body instantly launched into the air at high speed while carrying Kim Hana''s body. "Ahhh..." The woman unintentionally cried out in surprise at the speed at which they flew into the air. However, Oliver''s other hand suddenly covered her mouth. Chapter 40 - 40: Old Enemy Oliver deliberately closed Kim Hana''s mouth because he was actually looking at the people ahead, fighting with monsters, which consisted of various types, from Lamia, Dragozilla, and Cyclops. Before observing them, he first landed on a branch of the tree he was aiming for. It had many branches full of leaves so his figure was blocked from the front. Standing there, he let go of Kim Hana''s waist. Only, the woman turned out to be even more panicked. She looked terrified standing at such a height with such little footing. Hastily, she held onto the branches with both hands to stabilize her posture as she stood. She felt that she would not be able to maintain her balance if she stood there without holding on to something. With that, she felt more comfortable so she could finally observe the people below. When she finally saw them, she was quite surprised. This was because the number of humans she saw was quite large, there were at least more than fifty of them. She was finally made to realize that she was getting closer to Vera. Even the city wall was visible in the distance. This meant they had gone quite far from the base. Actually, Oliver was now quite surprised. This was because he saw Alex and his group among the people below. The man was holding a spear made of gold, having a length exceeding his own above-average height. He was quite ferocious as he fought, stabbing monster after monster with his spear. Oliver suspected it was a Class B Weapon, the equivalent of the earring in his left ear. No matter how hard the bodies of the monsters Alex fought against were, his spear easily pierced through them. Like him, he was also shirtless, almost always disturbing the focus of the women leveling there. ''Come to think of it, Leo looks a lot like him. He''s just shorter and thinner than Alex,'' Oliver thought, beginning to suspect that they were siblings. As he continued to observe Alex, he found the man seemed to keep glancing at the river, and sometimes he knitted his eyebrows. It''s like he''s waiting for someone. Maybe he was waiting for Leo. It could be that the man originally went with him then left on his own when he discovered he easily defeated the monsters. Although the Deep Sea King knew that Leo had been killed, he probably didn''t tell the Wilson Family immediately. As a Constellation, he would have been embarrassed to say that he failed to protect his tenants. Oliver began to think about what he needed to do. His goal was to continue his leveling, but that was impossible with so many people around. "Mm..." He stared at the river as an enormous vortex appeared. From the center of the vortex, the figure of a Lamia appeared standing straight up. It was a male Lamia with long curly hair and dark eyes, possessing a very long and large snake body. What was most interesting was that he had a pair of black spears in his hands. Krek! Krek! To everyone''s surprise, he stretched his neck and body, producing a bone scraping sound. His eyes were focused on Alex, either because he had killed the most monsters or because he was also holding a spear. When their gazes met, Alex actually immediately looked worried. Of course, he felt like he was in serious trouble. DING! (Lamia Level 8 with Monster General status!) Even Oliver who was from afar got that notification. For him personally, the fact that General Lamia was only at Level 8 was very disappointing. With that level, he was worried that he wouldn''t get enough experience to level up. Plus, because of their similar levels, he was worried that the bonus points he would get would also be very few. After all, whenever he got bonus points, the system always talked about his level. On the other hand, Alex should not have reached Level 8 yet, which was why he was so wary. His hand seemed to be holding his spear tighter. ROAR! Suddenly the Lamia roared with his mouth. It was rather amazing because of his human-like face yet he could roar like he was a lion. The waves of his roar could be felt by Oliver from afar. Shua! He suddenly lunged towards Alex, coming out of the river so that the length of his body was revealed. It was probably almost fifteen meters. ''Looks like he fights like a human,'' Oliver thought. His movements only became faster as he got closer to Alex. The latter strengthened his resolve until his eyes seemed to light up while a brownish glow emanated from his body, as if reinforcing his already strong physique. "See whose spear is stronger," he said before swinging his spear at the Lamia. The Lamia replied with the same motion. Only, he swung two spears at once. Clang! Clang! Their spears slammed into each other, producing a very loud sound. Each of them was then pushed back with Alex further away. "Damn it!" Alex visibly cursed. As the Lamia lunged towards him again, he jumped backwards into the air and quite high up with his hand holding the spear pointed upwards. From the looks of it, he was going to use the skill he had shown on his live stream a few days ago. However, at this moment, Oliver suddenly did something. He threw the knife in his hand at him, adding golden flames behind it to increase its power. Because he was positioned behind Alex, so his attack was very dangerous for him. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kim Hana who didn''t know that he was enemies with Alex was dumbfounded by his actions. Shua! The knife glided quickly and Alex didn''t notice at all. "Alex, watch out, behind you." His friends who saw that quickly warned him. Unfortunately, it was probably too late. Alex when hearing his friends warn him spontaneously looked back first. Seeing that there was a sneak attack, he couldn''t make much movement anymore. Xiu! The knife hit his ankle, going straight through it. Chapter 41 - 41: Escape "Ahhh..." He screamed with an expression like he was about to die. The heat from the knife made him feel like his brain was boiling. Luckily the knife went through his leg. If it had just stuck, he would have continued to overheat. BANG! He fell down in a kneeling position, visibly struggling to stand up. Of course, he was now unable to use his skills. At the same time, General Lamia moved quickly towards him. "Quickly help me get out of here!" Alex then shouted to his closest friends, asking them to take him away. Knowing his own condition, he didn''t dare stay there any longer. The one closest to him was Mateo, the bespectacled young man with straight bangs, who was the best at currying favor. Apparently, he had wind power that increased his speed. Using that, he arrived beside Alex in an instant. Alex himself quickly climbed onto his back, almost making him vomit from lifting his body. Even after experiencing an increase in strength, Alex''s weight was still too much for him. It was just that, perhaps driven by fear of the Lamia getting closer to him, he managed to run away. Alex didn''t seem to care about the Lamia. He stared coldly at the tree where the knife had come from, certain it was a human attack. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see anyone in the tree because of how dense it was. If asked Oliver whether he wanted him to escape or die, he naturally wanted him to die. However, it turned out that his subordinates who were also with him prevented the Lamia General from pursuing him. They all attacked him simultaneously with their strongest skills. This made that General Lamia''s attention turn to them. Only, it also created more chaos as the Lamia General started attacking everyone without control. When even Alex chose to flee, the others naturally also fled as best they could. "Oliver, why did you attack that man?" Kim Hana suddenly asked. It wasn''t that she disagreed with his actions, she was just curious, believing he had his own reasons. "Hostilities at school," Oliver replied calmly. Things like this didn''t need to be hidden to that woman. After hearing that, she showed an expression like she understood everything. "He does look like a bully, do you get bullied by him often?" she asked. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oliver couldn''t help but roll his eyes at that question. "Do I look like I''m easily bullied?" he replied. He naturally objected to being mistakenly bullied by Alex because he was not brave enough to bother him. So far, he had only dared to antagonize him by teasing him and such, not by bothering him directly. The point was that he hated him, mainly because Isabel liked him more. Since it was like that, he naturally hated him too. "Was I wrong?" replied Kim Hana with an expression like she was wondering to herself. As it turned out, she really didn''t understand at all. "It seems like you were bullied a lot in your school days," Oliver said while shaking his head. "Haven''t you ever seen two people fight because they were enemies? Besides, he''s from the Wilson Family, owner of the Vera Industry Group, there are too many reasons for us to be enemies." When Alex''s identity was mentioned, Kim Hana finally understood. Only, she seemed to be very annoyed when Oliver talked about her being bullied a lot in her school days. "Hmph, they''re just people who are jealous of not being able to be better than me," she said, snorting softly. When she explained that, she actually looked funny in Oliver''s eyes. For once, he stopped talking. If he continued to say something, it was feared that the woman would only get more offended. When he looked down again, he found there were people again. They had all left, continuing to run away in various ways no matter what condition they were in. "Now is the time for us to go down. I''ll fight that general and you fight the rest. To make it easy, you will be assisted by my Shadow Army," he said to Kim Hana. After saying that, he hugged her waist again with one hand, making her body tense and erect. She thought couldn''t this man ask permission first when he wanted to touch her. Doesn''t he know that this is almost like harassment? Unfortunately, she couldn''t protest because she liked his touch. Shua! Oliver jumped down from the top of the tree and took out all his shadow army, led by Shadow Dragozilla General and Shadow Cyclops General. "What exactly are they?" Kim Hana wondered. She had seen some of them but she couldn''t figure out how they appeared. Oliver did not respond. He made himself land right next to his knife, which meant he had jumped quite far. Quickly, he picked up the knife before staring at General Lamia who was surprised by the appearance of two other humans. ROAR! He roared at him, as if asking him if he wanted to fight or would just run away after losing like his previous enemies. This was still a creature that couldn''t speak in the end though he might be more intelligent than other types of monsters. In response, Oliver lunged towards him with his knife, leaving Kim Hana alone behind. That woman could take care of the rest with that shadow army. If she couldn''t, then it was better to ask her to stay home forever. General Lamia looked surprised to see Oliver attacking just like that. He swung his two spears at him while roaring. Facing those two spears, Oliver only used his knife which wasn''t even coated by his golden flames. BANG! He was from above, so his knife moved downwards. From any point of view, he should have lost considering the enemy was bigger with a bigger weapon. However, when his knife struck the two spears, they were shaken violently, almost detaching from the Lamia General''s hands. Even his figure was pressed into the ground so that almost half of his serpentine body was submerged. With the same level, the difference in their strength was so obvious. Shock filled the Lamia General''s face. At the same time, Oliver suddenly grabbed one of his spears, and pulled it out of his hand. "Your time is up," he said before stabbing him in the chest with the spear. The movement was so fast that the Lamia General could not dodge. His chest was easily pierced until his eyes widened but without light. Chapter 42 - 42: Ice DING! (You have killed a Level 8 Lamia General!) (You gain 90 EXP. You advance to Level 9. You get 90 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) DING! (Because you managed to kill a Level 8 Monster General with the spiritual and physical power types by yourself with your level 8, you gain 3 Points for Physique, Strength, Speed, Intelligence, Will, and Mana!) S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Only 3 Points!'' Oliver almost coughed when he saw the last notice. Fortunately, there were six attributes that got the bonus. Perhaps if it was only three attributes, each attribute would safely get 6 Points, which of course was still very little. Apparently, that General Lamia had two skills at once. Unfortunately, he couldn''t show his skill in the spiritual field because he died early. Of course, Oliver resurrected his shadow figure to become his subordinate. It instantly joined the fight to help Kim Hana. The others also became stronger because of his one-level ascension. That was what made him feel good. He had at least managed to level up. Quickly, he began to distribute the points he got from his level up. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 7000] [Level: 9] [EXP: 1/100] [Physique: 99]+13 [Strength: 94]+13 [Defense: 96]+15 [Speed: 95]+13 [Intelligence: 100]+13 [Endurance: 97]+15 [Will: 99]+13 [Mana: 103]+13 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) "Zonk again!" When Oliver looked at the corpse of that General Lamia, he found no ball of light. In other words, it hadn''t dropped an item. Of course, he was a bit annoyed, especially now where he was hoping to get one weapon with a higher level. After that, his eyes fell on Kim Hana. Assisted by the shadow army, all she needed to do was simply kill the monsters that had been dropped by the shadow army. Without a doubt, there was no easier leveling than that. Fortunately, she wasn''t that disappointing. With her sword, she stabbed monster after monster in a violent manner to ensure their death. She did that without using any skills at all, perhaps she wanted to save energy so that she could level longer. Oliver watched in silence while occasionally glancing left and right. All the monsters were below his level and there were no other generals. Of course, he was somewhat disappointed that he was practically unable to raise his level. At this point, he began to think about looking for the Monster Boss, the Primordial Sky Wolf. "Ohh..." Suddenly he saw one of the monsters killed by Kim Hana let out a ball of light. Kim Hana stopped fighting when she saw that, quickly putting her hand into it. After that she pulled it out and what appeared surprised even Oliver. It was a very dark black sword, it had a standard design but looked so sharp that just by looking at it, Oliver felt like his eyes were being pierced. Since he had only seen without touching it, so he couldn''t tell its level. However, without a doubt, it was a very powerful sword. Even Alex''s spear wasn''t that strong. Since he was hoping to get a powerful weapon, seeing Kim Hana get such a weapon from a weak monster, he couldn''t help but feel disturbed, wondering if there was something wrong with this civilization test. "This is a Class A Sword, do you want it?" asked Kim Hana after a moment of observing the sword. Class A, it was even more powerful than the earring in his ear. Actually, now he suspected that swords and artifacts indicated their original class, unlike manipulated skills, so the Class A Sword was most likely really Class A, not the Class B that Class A was written as. That Kim Hana offered him the sword was completely unexpected. However, taking something he got was too embarrassing for him as a man. "No need, it should suit you," he replied. Just for a moment hearing his answer, Kim Hana suddenly nodded then moved again to kill the monster. She apparently didn''t try to offer him again or say anything because he refused. This meant that she had wanted the sword for herself from the start. That might be natural, but her offering it was nothing more than a formality to appear polite. Oliver shook his head. He then looked at his cell phone as he received an incoming message. No, it wasn''t a message, it was an announcement from the Vera City Government to everyone who was registered as a city resident. (To everyone in Vera and its surroundings, please be careful. The monster boss, the Primordial Sky Wolf is roaming around and is likely to enter. Currently, its level has reached Level 12 and there is no way for us to kill and stop it. All the weapons on earth have been confirmed to be inoperative against it.) ''It seems that the government is very worried,'' Oliver thought after he read the announcement. ''They''ve probably already tried to fight the wolf directly, and the results were so bad for them that they made such an announcement. They could practically only ask the public to be careful on their own.'' Oliver then walked closer to the river. From this area towards Vera, the river didn''t meander anymore. It was straight ahead so when he went to the center of the river, he could see Vera quite clearly despite the distance. At least, their base was still much closer. Apparently, along the banks of the river, there were quite a few battles between humans and monsters. They were only separated by abandoned villages. "Why did it get cold?" Oliver then wondered, which was of course because the river he was in had suddenly become very cold, enough to bother him even with his level. Crack! Crack! Crack! Suddenly cracking sounds echoed from the front, loud enough that he heard it clearly. It made even Kim Hana stop fighting. Then, the river water about 500 meters away from Oliver''s location suddenly rose upwards. Only, it was in the form of ice similar to a tower. In less than a second, it reached a height of up to 30 meters. "What?" Oliver was dumbfounded as he saw a middle-aged man at the top of the ice with half of his body frozen while he himself still had his eyes open, looking very surprised. Chapter 43 - 43: Jackson Oliver could actually tell right away that it was his aunt''s ice power because the aura was exactly the same. This meant that she went further than him. It''s just that, why did she attack that middle-aged man? Was the latter her business enemy who accidentally met her here? Curious, he moved towards the ice while staring at Kim Hana. "Stay here and continue your leveling!" It didn''t matter to him to leave her alone because she was accompanied by the shadow army that had been ordered from the beginning just to help her. Moving with the flow of the river, he easily approached the location where the ice was. In fact, he actually found a singlet shirt that was still in plastic stuck in the branches of a tree in the river. It was unknown where it had come from, probably dropped by someone who went out with a clothing kit. Since he was shirtless, he didn''t mind wearing it even though it was actually just a cheap product compared to his usual clothes. Not long after, he saw the figure of his aunt walking to the riverbank with a cold smile as she looked at the man on the ice. Her appearance hadn''t changed much, none of her clothes were torn, and even her hair still looked neat. Sensing someone coming, she averted her eyes, slightly surprised to see that it was her nephew. "Aunt!" Oliver greeted her first as he approached her while occasionally looking at the middle-aged man on the ice. "Aunt, who is he?" he asked her. "Only a stupid man doesn''t know who his enemy is," Miya replied. "Ohhh..." Oliver had expected the answer. The man was indeed her enemy and perhaps when they met here, he had provoked her violently, which made her take such countermeasures. In response, he asked again, "do you want me to kill him, aunt?" He smiled faintly and looked very relaxed when he said that. Since starting to kill humans, he had gotten used to it, so for him this could be done easily as long as the person he was going to kill had indeed committed an unforgivable crime against him or his family. Miya looked surprised to hear that. "Oliver, have you killed anyone?" she asked, knitting her brows. This probably bothered her as the one who took care of him. "Aunt, things like this will become normal with life as it is now," Oliver replied, not denying but not saying it directly. In essence he was just trying to convince her that he just wanted to adapt because if he didn''t adapt, being strong was pointless. He would probably fall because of being used by others. Although a little hesitant, Miya nodded lightly, as if to say that she understood. "Maybe I also need to get used to it," she said. Her eyes looked up again. When her finger moved, the ice suddenly tilted toward her. "Miya, you!" The middle-aged man on the ice spoke as he got closer towards Miya. Unfortunately, even after seeing him up close, Oliver still didn''t recognize him. "Jackson, I''m going to kill you today," Miya said in response to the man''s words. "What?" Jackson was naturally dumbfounded to hear that from a Miya he had often bullied without getting any consequences. Of course, what surprised him the most now was Miya''s strength. He kept wondering how she could be so strong. Shouldn''t she not even have skills? "You''re just an insignificant person. Do you think you deserve to live longer?" Miya replied, only saying words to demean him. After that, she pointed her hand at him. The ice grew, covering Jackson''s entire body. "No, no, Miya, don''t do this." The man quickly shouted, extremely frightened. Just the coldness of the ice was enough to let him know that he might actually die. Unfortunately, Miya remained indifferent, as if she hadn''t heard what he said. However, he suddenly said again, "I have evidence of the murder of your sister. If you let me live, I will give it to you." "What?" This time, not only Miya was dumbfounded, but also Oliver. What does the evidence of Miya''s sister''s murder mean? Had her sister been murdered? The problem was that her sister was Oliver''s mother, which is why Oliver was so dumbfounded to hear that. Both his parents died in an accident, that''s what he knew and that''s exactly what happened. Why was there suddenly information that his mother had been murdered? However, when talking about an accident, there are many speculations that can be generated. After all, accidents are not always due to natural causes. It could be because someone arranged it. There were too many cases like that. Miya''s ice stopped expanding, becoming even smaller while her eyes became extremely cold. Pa! She suddenly grabbed his neck then pulled his body forcefully from the ice so that it cracked. "Tell me where it is?" She said very coldly. Strangled tightly, Jackson had trouble breathing which made him even more frightened. He could only force himself to answer, "as long as you get me back to the city and to my house, you''ll get it, I swear... "Le-let go of my neck," he added in a trembling tone. To him this was very embarrassing, pleading to a woman he sometimes flirted with. However, there was nothing he could say about it. This woman could kill him while he was too scared to die. On the other hand, Oliver tried to be calm even though this was something that involved his mother and supposedly also his father since they died together in the accident. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Aunt, let''s take him to our base first and then bring him back to the city at night," he said, suggesting to Miya. The latter nodded at that before dropping the man hard to the ground, making him cough up blood. Oliver observed him, then attacked a Dragozilla watching from afar. He sent only one bone, making the monster die instantly. Its shadowy figure appeared and he ordered to tie up and carry the middle-aged man. The Shadow Dragozilla quickly moved, using tree roots to bind the man''s body before hoisting him up on his shoulders. "So this is a skill called the Shadow Army?" said Miya. She had known about the skill since Oliver had shown her his data system, but had only seen it now. "Yeah, it''s very helpful. I have quite a few, even three Shadow Monster Generals. However, they''re helping Kim Hana right now, not far from here," Oliver replied. Miya was a little surprised to hear that he was helping Kim Hana. For a moment, she glanced at his eyes strangely without he realizing it. "Okay, let''s go there first," she said, allowing him to lead the way. Oliver then took a step through the flattened bushes. Chapter 44 - 44: Disappear They quickly arrived at Kim Hana''s location. The woman immediately stopped fighting because she saw Oliver coming with Miya, her boss. Her level seemed to have improved quite a lot. "Boss!" She greeted Miya directly without addressing Oliver at all other than a light nod, acting like they weren''t that familiar. Oliver was indifferent to her as well. He moved on while ordering the shadow army to open the way ahead. It might be a bit too early for them to return to the base. However, one problem for them was that it was difficult to find monsters on their level. Continuing to hunt monsters was also useless as it wouldn''t raise their level. On the way back to the base, they really didn''t find any monsters at Level 9 and above. In the end, they just kept walking while the monsters in the way were taken care of by the shadow army. The journey back always felt fast. It wasn''t long before they arrived back at the base which they entered through one of the manhole covers which they just had to step on and they were dropped into the base. From there they went straight to the main room. Upon arrival, Miya said to Kim Hana, "Hana, bring Ruby here!" After saying that she immediately sat down on the sofa, picked up the bottle of water left on the table and drank voraciously. Kim Hana immediately did as she was told, going to the warehouse. Oliver and Miya waited for her return while Jackson looked curious as he looked around. The base was practically empty and then Ruby, he wondered what was going on here. Not long after, Kim Hana came out of the warehouse. However, her expression looked pale and she was alone. "B-boss, th-this is problem," she said with a trembling voice. Miya immediately stood up and asked, "What''s wrong?" "That woman is missing," Kim Hana replied, able to speak fluently but her voice was very quiet. If not for the evolution of their bodies, Miya and Oliver would not have heard her words. However, how could she be missing here? Did someone come and help her? The problem was not her disappearance, but the fact that she knew information about their powers. Miya took out her cell phone and called someone, who was probably Ruby. Apparently, her call was answered immediately. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where are you?" she asked in a cold tone. "Kekeke..." Suddenly, a chuckling sound echoed from Miya''s cell phone. It was definitely Ruby''s voice. "What''s up, Miya dear, are you curious now?" she said in a teasing tone. As a close friend, it was natural for her to call Miya with a special extra word. It was just that, because their friendship status was ruined, so such a call could be interpreted as mockery and provocation. Miya''s expression looked very gloomy, turning the air very cold. "How did you leave? I''ve edited this base''s system, everyone registered besides the three of us has been blocked including you. No one should be able to go in and out including you," she said. Rather than asking anything else, she seemed to be more interested in how she got free. When she asked about that, she glared at Kim Hana, making the latter stagger backwards until she almost fell. Logically, Ruby could only get free if she was helped by one of the three of them. Miya knew it wasn''t her and she didn''t suspect Oliver, so the only one she suspected was Kim Hana. After all, they were separated for quite some time, and she knew that Oliver left on his own first, leaving Kim Hana alone behind. She could have gone back to the base to help Ruby. Even Oliver was suspicious of her so he looked at her with furrowed brows. Had this woman who loved cosplay really betrayed them? However, it was also possible if Ruby somehow offered her something she couldn''t refuse. After all, they continued to meet regularly because Kim Hana was the one feeding her. It was just that, if Kim Hana was betrayed, she should have already left and there was no way she would send a signal of help to him, let alone dare to return. "Right, CCTV..." Oliver suddenly remembered that this base was full of CCTV. They didn''t have to wait for Ruby''s answer, and she was still laughing right now. Miya nodded to Oliver, letting him check the CCTV. "Boss, I swear I don''t know anything." Kim Hana spoke to Miya, like she wanted to cry. She knew she was under suspicion, so she could only show such an expression. Oliver himself went to one of the LCD screens hanging on the wall. From there he could check the CCTV footage that was always saved every hour. However, when he opened the storage folder, it turned out to be empty. "How is that possible?" Kim Hana who was watching from afar spontaneously said and staggered again. Without the footage, the suspicion against her only grew. Who could delete them? That naturally required a special code that only Miya as the leader of this base knew. However, Kim Hana was very good at computers plus she was always with Miya. Maybe she found some loopholes. "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much..." Ruby suddenly spoke again. "Even though I''m free, I haven''t told anyone about your secret and probably won''t tell anyone. To be honest, I was severely traumatized after being captured by you. Maybe it''s funny that a woman like me can be traumatized, but really, I tremble every time I think about exposing your secret. Plus, rationally, I realize that you and your nephew are too dangerous. If I fight you, there''s no guarantee I can win even with the help of many people. It''s possible that we''ll be the ones to lose badly." "Tell me how you left?" Miya responded to her words by asking again. She seemed even angrier now that all the CCTV footage had been deleted. Perhaps if she didn''t find the answer, she wouldn''t be able to sleep even if she caught Ruby again now. She was haunted by curiosity. Chapter 45 - 45: Who? "Why even think about it?" replied Ruby with a soft laugh. "Aren''t you going to say it?" "At least I want to keep you curious?" "..." "Looks like you really want to make enemies with me." "Come on, everyone needs a secret that needs to be hidden. If you know, it''s no longer a secret." "Were you helped by my secretary?" Miya finally asked straight to the point. Herself being called out, Kim Hana was actually shedding tears to the point of sobbing. Maybe she was sad that her boss was so suspicious of her. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, it was not a wrong suspicion. Indeed, she is the biggest suspect here. Miya asked, maybe she just wanted to make sure that it wasn''t her. "What do you think?" Ruby clearly didn''t plan to answer, she was asking in a thought-provoking way. With an answer like that, it could be that she was deliberately keeping the suspicion completely on Kim Hana so that Miya couldn''t think of any other possibilities. "Next time we meet, I''ll definitely make you say it," Miya replied in a very cold tone. After saying that, she disconnected the phone, looking like she didn''t want to talk anymore. She then sat down with a sigh, resting her back on the sofa with her eyes almost closed. Oliver was silent, thinking to himself while occasionally glancing at Kim Hana. Miya probably didn''t want to accuse and suspect the woman constantly, but he thought he needed stronger evidence before stopping suspecting her. After a moment''s thought, he approached her. "Follow me to my room," she told him before continuing his steps to his room. The sobbing Kim Hana hesitantly followed him. This was because she didn''t want to leave Miya''s side. However, Miya looked at her again. "Follow him!" Even Miya asked her to follow Oliver, she couldn''t say anything else, could only follow the young man to his room. The moment she stepped in, Oliver was already standing beside the open door, waiting for her to enter. She was actually walking while keeping her head down, so it was like she didn''t see anything in front of her. Continuing to walk, she finally passed the door, only to realize when she heard the sound of it being closed by Oliver. She quickly turned towards him. "Oliver, I really don''t know anything," she said, continuing to cry. Without Miya around, she could talk to him easily. Unfortunately, now she really looked like a little girl who made a big mistake, an attitude that certainly didn''t match her age. Fortunately she was pretty so she gave off a cute impression while crying like that. If she wasn''t pretty, people would probably find her annoying. "How are you going to make me believe it?" Oliver replied. "I?" Kim Hana was naturally confused when he asked her to convince him. After all, this was something she couldn''t prove. "Don''t think crying can disprove this. Even most criminals can easily cry when they are caught, trying to trick the police with their cries. I can''t help but consider that your crying is part of the pretense," Oliver continued. "I-I, I don''t know," Kim Hana replied in a sobbing tone. "I can''t prove it wasn''t me, but please believe me. You can ask me to do anything to prove my loyalty to the boss. If you ever get the Slave Seal, you can use it on me." Her crying only became more uncontrollable when she said that, especially when she talked about the Slave Seal. In fact, it was once the talk of the whole world when some constellation told people on earth about it. It was said that it was an item that if you obtained and attached it to someone''s body, that person would forever have to obey you and could not betray you. If that person disobeyed, the seal would attack his body, making him suffer greatly. When that was heard by the government, all the governments of all countries immediately agreed to make a law banning the use of Slave Seals. Anyone who used it was considered to have committed a grave violation of the law. At least that was the rule although no one was sure it could be enforced. There are even many fake accounts that make offers to buy Slave Seals at high prices to anyone who finds them. Kim Hana seems to be frustrated and desperate, unable to think of any more ways to prove her innocence. Unfortunately, even for Oliver, there was no really convincing way to find out if Kim Hana was really the perpetrator. If it was indeed done by her, it could only be said that she was very good at acting. "Why so sad?" he said with a faint smile, then pinched her cheeks that were slightly puffed up from crying. The woman was surprised by his sudden action. She spontaneously stepped back while her expression froze with open lips. Why was he who originally looked scary suddenly being casual to her? Even seemed to be teasing her. "Do you trust me?" She asked in a low voice. "I just can''t believe a woman like you would dare betray us," Oliver replied. What he needed to do now was to rectify the situation. There was no other way than to continue watching Kim Hana''s movements. The woman seemed happy to hear his answer even though it seemed like he was saying that she was a coward. "I definitely wouldn''t dare," she said. "I know, and you''re not the only one who might be a suspect. After all, there''s still me and my aunt who might help that woman escape," Oliver replied. He laughed softly when he said that, but then wondered, ''could it have been done by aunt?'' This kind of thought was of course so ridiculous that he really wanted to laugh harder. However, there was no limit to speculation. It could have been done by him for who knows what motive. "Anyway, you can go," he said and opened the door, allowing her to exit his room. Now he wanted to discuss in the group first. Maybe he could get some ideas. Kim Hana obviously doesn''t take his words seriously when he talks about himself and his aunt. Being let out of the room, she was a little disappointed as she was rather comfortable alone with him there. However, she had to see Miya first, wanting to convince her that it wasn''t her. Chapter 46 - 46: A Way After Kim Hana left, Oliver immediately wrote everything about Ruby''s escape in the group chat. South Sea Queen: (Ohhh, do we need to solve a mystery here.) Underworld Lord: (This is hard to guess, but somehow I''m more suspicious of your aunt than Kim Hana.) Eternal Ice Empress: (Fool, I was watching her all day today. If it was her I would have known.) South Sea Queen: (Empress, what if you conspired with her to say this?) Queen of Life: (Hahaha...) Eternal Ice Empress: (South Sea, do you want to fight with me?) "..." Phoenix: (What would Miya do that for? Isn''t it like she betrayed herself?) Golden Emperor: (@Heaven Emperor, why don''t you just open the Heaven Recordings so we can all know.) South Sea Queen: (Right, why do we need to think of such a complicated thing when we can use the easy way.) Heaven Emperor: (It''s not as easy as you might think, especially with the planet''s distance from my current position.) ''What are the Heaven Recordings?'' Oliver wondered as he was intrigued by their new conversation. From the name, he felt like it could open a recording of any event in any place without the help of electronic equipment. It was as if the world itself was recording all events itself. Unfortunately, the Heaven Emperor did not seem to be planning to use that method. Heaven Emperor: (@Oliver: son, there''s a way for you to make me activate Heaven Recordings. With that, I can even fix errors in the System in your world so that the original level of each skill will be revealed. However, this may be quite difficult or extremely difficult. You must be able to make the real body of a Class S Constellation come to your world and you must capture it. If it is according to the System of your world, it is an SS Class Constellation). Underworld Lord: (Hahaha, Heaven Emperor, your requirements are too much.) Heaven Emperor: (It''s not a requirement, but indeed the only way.) Underworld Lord:: (There is another way, you''re just not willing to pay the price.) Heaven Emperor: (How about you pay it for me?) "..." "Ahhhhh..." Oliver finally flung himself on the bed, lying down. Reading their conversation didn''t give him any ideas, and by the looks of it, he could probably only think of ways to capture an SS Class Constellation. How to do that? He could not think about it at all. "Right, why do I need to think too much. If I meet Ruby, I just need to capture her and force her to say who helped her." Oliver quickly realized that he himself was complicating matters. It wouldn''t be complicated at all if he didn''t think too much. Maybe Ruby would hide to avoid him and his aunt. However, Earth was not a big place. The number of eyes on this planet was countless. As long as he had the power, finding someone would not be so difficult. As he continued to lie down and occasionally closed his eyes, he ended up falling asleep. This was until there was a knock on his bedroom door. Opening his eyes, he spontaneously sat up, staring at the clock. Apparently, it was already 7 PM. This meant it was already nighttime. Without thinking, he stood up and replaced his clothes with better ones. After that he finally came out of his room, finding that it was Kim Hana who knocked on the door. The woman stood up, looking calm, no longer crying and seemed to have just taken a shower as her body was slightly wet, clean, and fragrant. She had even removed the bandages covering her wounds and no scars remained. It seemed that her recovery was indeed very fast. "The boss said we''re going back to the city now," she said to Oliver while the latter was still observing her figure. "You don''t seem to feel any burden," Oliver said after observing her. Called she felt no burden, Kim Hana seemed distracted. She glanced left and right before answering, "The boss already said I can keep working for her. Honestly, I do feel comfortable that she still trusts me." In the end, she chose to be honest about why she seemed to have no burden. Perhaps for her the scariest thing was not punishment, but being kicked out of her boss''s side because she would practically be homeless again if she no longer worked for Miya. "Where''s my aunt?" Oliver then asked. He didn''t even see Jackson''s whereabouts. "The boss is waiting in the car. She took the man by pulling him with an ice chain," Kim Hana replied. "Ice chain?" Oliver rolled his eyes, thinking Jackson must have suffered a lot. "Then let''s go outside," he said. They then went outside through the elevator to the building above the headquarters. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was very dark in there as the lights weren''t on. However, outside he saw that the lights of their cars were already on. However, there was now only one car. Oliver didn''t see Ruby''s car. It seemed that she had fled in her car. He didn''t know this before because he and the others didn''t come to the base through this area. Soon he walked towards the car where all the windows were open. And he immediately saw his aunt, sitting in the front passenger seat while Jackson was sitting in the back passenger seat. "Oliver, get in quickly!" Miya immediately spoke to him seeing him, signaling him to enter the car. Perhaps she was personally uncomfortable being there even though with her powers there was no threat to her. In the end, she was a woman who had always been in the city. In a no-man''s-land like this obviously bothered her. Oliver quickened his pace, getting into the back seat, next to Jackson since Kim Hana would be driving. When he saw the man up close, he found that his neck was very blue. However, when he sat next to him, he tried to smile kindly. Oliver was too lazy to respond to his smile, he chose to stare ahead. Vrom! As soon as Kim Hana got into the car, it started moving. At first, Oliver was ready to release the shadow army to open the way. However, the further they traveled, he found solitude as there were no monsters in sight. Chapter 47 - 47: Return to The City Even after they left the area where the base was located, Oliver still saw no monsters. This made the trip easier, but made him feel strange, which in turn caused an uneasy feeling. Kim Hana began to drive uncontrollably, using its shooting lights all the way. They arrived at a paved road not long after and Kim Hana stepped on the gas pedal with more force. Jackson was somewhat frightened by the speed of the car. He secretly looked at the instrument panel only to be made to tremble as he saw the speed had already reached 250 KM per hour. With that kind of speed, they could instantly become pieces of meat if they hit something. However, even Miya looked relaxed, playing with her cell phone while occasionally glancing ahead without caring about the speed level. "Mm..." Oliver and the others started in surprise as the city walls came into view. This was because all the big lights on the wall were on, pointing downwards, and there were many helicopters flying above. "Did something happen?" Oliver wondered as the lights clearly indicated an emergency situation. The government wouldn''t have turned them all on if it wasn''t for an emergency. After all, if there were only a few monsters wandering around the wall, they would only need to keep an eye on them with radar. Curious, Oliver opened his phone to look at the news. And as it turned out, the average forum and news site made a post with the title "Monster Emergency in Vera!" A few photos quickly caught Oliver''s attention. They depicted how monsters surrounded the entire wall of Vera, marching like they were an army. Without a doubt, there were millions of them. No wonder all the lights were turned on. Of course, no townspeople could rest easy if their town was surrounded by so many monsters. It looked like they wanted to subjugate the city. "Interesting, looks like they''re following the Monster Boss," said Miya who was sitting in the front when she saw the news. "Hana, increase the speed," she added. Kim Hana was somewhat helpless hearing that because she had already pressed the gas pedal all the way down. This was also because earlier Miya had reminded her that she wanted to get back to the city as soon as possible so she had to drive as fast as she could. And now she wanted to go even faster. Kim Hana thought for a while before pressing a button with turbo written on it. Vrom! When the button was pressed, the car roared loudly before its speed increased again, making Jackson''s face turn deathly pale. "I fell into bad luck," he said spontaneously. Moments later, they finally arrived near the edge of the city wall. Before arriving there, Kim Hana quickly stopped the car, even immediately turning off the engine so as not to be seen by the monsters or the people on top of the wall. Although the car could still pass the monsters if it was moving at a high speed, it would not be able to enter the city with all the gates closed. "Are they just marching?" said Miya after the car stopped. This was because the monsters were still just marching, not attacking at all. "Aunt, do we go straight into the city?" Oliver asked her in response. "How do we do that without making a scene?" Miya asked back. When asked about it, Oliver smiled. "Stay in the car. I''ll take it flying," he said. After saying that, he got out of the car. Miya was somewhat confused by his actions, her eyes watching him, especially as he stepped further away from the car. Crack! Crack! Suddenly golden bone after golden bone appeared around him, neatly arranged as it formed the huge figure of a dragon. Its golden eyes seemed to glow while its ferocious expression was enough to make Miya''s face freeze. "You!" she said spontaneously. If even she reacted like that, not to mention Kim Hana and Jackson. "Aunt, this is one of my skills. With this, I can fly and carry something big like a car." Oliver answered directly with his mouth so that his voice echoed from inside the dragon figure. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He began to float in the air just by moving his wings slightly. Slowly he approached the car which of course took a very short time due to the size of his large figure. He then grabbed the car from above. "Aunt, make sure you fasten your seatbelt," he said with a low chuckle before flapping his wings hard. That made it instantly fly high, higher than all the helicopters that roamed the edge of the city. Miya stared down through the window beside her, even more amazed. In this way, they could naturally easily enter the city. It was even without people realizing it because it was very dark above, unlike below which was full of lights. Whoosh! Oliver moved forward at high speed. In just a moment, he managed to cross and pass through the city wall and go further into the city before descending into a deserted area. For him, this was too easy. He landed the car on an abandoned soccer field where there wasn''t even any light shining onto it. Instantly after the car landed, he returned to his human figure, standing beside the door. "Aunt, where are we going now, is it to his house first?" He asked the woman beside the car door while glancing at Jackson. "Yes!" Miya nodded, signaling for him to get into the car again. He nodded before getting in, sitting again beside Jackson who was looking at him as if he was an alien. ''What is it with Miya and her nephew?'' He wondered to himself. Miya''s power of being able to create such a huge ice was already confusing to him, now her nephew could turn into a dragon. He began to think that they were monsters pretending to be human. Vrom! Kim Hana drove the car again, out of the soccer field and onto the road. "Where''s your house?" She looked back and asked Jackson. "Yes, ummm, I live in official housing," the man answered quickly though a little surprised when he was asked by Kim Hana. That he lived there indicated that he was an official. Oliver had suspected that from the start. Chapter 48 - 48: Jammed Oliver wasn''t sure what the residents of Vera were thinking right now because upon entering the streets, he found a traffic jam like he had never seen. Almost the entire street was blocked off, with some cars even climbing onto the sidewalk. "Are these people going crazy?" Jackson suddenly wondered. Of course, this was quite funny considering there was nowhere to go if they were driving a car with the excuse of being afraid of the monsters surrounding the city. That should have been their only reason, hoping to evacuate to another town. The problem is, they can get to other towns through roads. In the end, they were just blocking the way of people who were actually leaving. Miya''s expression became rather gloomy with cold eyes. Even she seemed to want to unleash the power to attack the cars blocking their way. "Boss, what should we do?" Kim Hana was confused by this situation. Pa! Suddenly Miya opened the door quite loudly, then stepped down. "We''ll walk, just leave the car here," she said. Several people chose the same thing and it seemed that Miya couldn''t think of any other way. Oliver sighed and looked at Jackson. He let go of the root used to release his body. "Come down," he said coldly before stepping down. Of course, he wasn''t going to carry the man and he couldn''t take out the shadow army here either. The only way was to ask him to walk down by himself. Miya clearly didn''t care about that. She or Oliver were sure that this man wouldn''t dare to think of running away or doing anything strange since he was already know how strong they were. With that, the four of them walked on foot through the side of the cars stuck in traffic. Miya walked in front while Kim Hana walked side by side with Oliver. Jackson was behind them, walking with his head down, like he had nothing to do with the three of them. However, while the three of them were walking quite fast, Jackson was actually walking very slowly. If it wasn''t for them keeping a close eye on him, he would probably be so far behind that he could run away. "Jackson, is your leg broken?" Miya asked in a cold tone, looking very annoyed that he had to keep slowing down his pace repeatedly. "Uhmmm..." The man cleared his throat awkwardly. "Miya, to be honest I only ate this morning. Now I''m very hungry, can we stop for dinner?" he said in a very low voice, as if he was worried that his request would make Miya even angrier. He occasionally glanced at the restaurants on the side that were still open or it could be said that they only opened at night. Actually, Oliver was also thinking of having dinner. It was just that he felt that going to Jackson''s house was more important. However, since the man seemed unable to walk anymore, he thought maybe they should have dinner first. "Aunt, let''s go to a restaurant for a while. I''m sure you must be hungry too," he said. When he heard him say that, Jackson was instantly filled with joy. At least someone had the same idea as him. That way, they would definitely have dinner. As he expected, Miya nodded after that. It seemed that she was indeed hungry now because from returning to the base until now, she hadn''t eaten. She actually slept too but woke up earlier than Oliver. Miya then walked to a nearby fancy restaurant. It was quieter than the other restaurants. However, when she arrived at the entrance, she stopped her steps, looking at Jackson. "You stay here, the waiter will come to deliver your dinner," she said in an indifferent tone before continuing her walk. Oliver felt like laughing at that. Maybe Miya didn''t want the middle-aged man to be mistaken by others as one of them. Worse, someone might think he was her husband since they were both older than the other two. Jackson didn''t dare to move on because of Miya''s order. It was just that his expression was so ugly for being left alone in front of the restaurant''s entrance. When alone, he naturally had the idea of running away. However, he was still rational, thinking it wouldn''t work. Miya dared to leave him here, it must be because she was confident that she could keep an eye on him even from inside the restaurant. As far as Oliver was concerned, all the guests at this restaurant were rich people who seemed to have just returned from hunting outside the city. They wore good combat uniforms that were torn in places. Their conversations revolved around their experience in fighting, their skills, and their current levels. Most of them had reached Level 4 and 5. Some of the stronger ones had reached Level 6. Of course, they also showed off the items they had obtained. It was just that, even with how busy they were chatting, Miya''s figure was like a magnet that attracted them. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wasn''t wearing perfume, but their gazes were still fixed on her before they realized there was a super beautiful woman coming to this restaurant. "Wow!" Those people had more guts since possessing superpowers. Hence, they unhesitatingly showed an exaggerated reaction. "Did she also just come back?" They wondered, not recognizing that the woman was Miya, the boss of the Elegantza Couture Group. "Looks like she''s still single," said some in their 30s and above. "Her status must be unusual, better not do anything strange." The slightly smarter ones commented, reminding their friends not to be reckless. "Come on, who knows if any of us will be lucky enough to get her heart. She might be older than she looks, but that doesn''t matter. Even 20 years from now, she might still be that beautiful." "..." Miya with her keen hearing knitted her brows, not expecting a comment like this. It wasn''t that she wasn''t used to being commented on, but now it was more impolite. Or maybe she usually couldn''t hear disrespectful comments directly. "Boss, do you want me to give them a warning?" Kim Hana asked in a low voice. She felt she couldn''t let them keep saying such nonsense. Chapter 49 - 49: The Officials "No need! Just order some food for us, and don''t forget, order one for him," Miya replied before walking to a table in the corner of the restaurant. She didn''t seem to want to take care of them, which was quite surprising to Oliver considering she seemed offended. After all, she wasn''t the kind of woman who would keep quiet when she felt offended. When she sat down, she immediately focused on her phone. Oliver sat in front of her, unsure of what she was thinking. Ever since her silence, some people had started to become increasingly rude when speaking. Meanwhile, when Kim Hana arrived, the waiters immediately came with her, carrying several trays of very fancy looking dishes. From the looks of it, they were ready with all kinds of dishes so the guests didn''t have to wait long. And one waiter walked out with a plate and bottled water. Oliver and Miya quickly started dinner, including Kim Hana. At first glance, this seemed to be a normal dinner in a normal world, but it was very noisy outside because of the endless honking of car horns. Even people easily thought there was a riot even though it didn''t happen. Oliver was actually a bit surprised that there hadn''t been a riot or even looting. Perhaps no one was in the mood to do so with the conditions where monsters could come at any time. For the people who were already strong enough, they remained relaxed, enjoying the beauty of this night. Perhaps they were confident that they would be fine even if the city was invaded by monsters. The restaurant remained in a cozy condition. Although there was always rude talk, no one really took excessive measures such as approaching Miya directly. It''s just that, just as Oliver and the others were about to finish their food, suddenly there were several helicopters landing next to the restaurant. There was indeed a fairly large courtyard, but still the arrival of several helicopters at once was very surprising. They also emitted loud sirens, echoing endlessly. The waiters including the restaurant manager hurriedly went outside, as if to greet them. Oliver even faintly saw a waiter ask Jackson to hide in a corner of the restaurant''s courtyard, as if the waiter didn''t want Jackson''s presence to be an eyesore. ''Are they going to have dinner here?'' Oliver wondered. He was sure they were made up of high-ranking officials, and they were supposed to include not only city, but state and federal officials as well. Soon the people in the helicopters disembarked. Most of them were middle-aged men wearing black suits and ties, looking authoritative. About five of them wore military uniforms and the ranks on their shoulders instantly amazed everyone in the restaurant. One of the five actually had an insignia consisting of 3 stars. A three-star general. This is a very high rank in the military, let alone in Europe. Of course, other officials might be equivalent to that general. However, since they were civilians, it was difficult to know their positions. "Mayor! Compared to the general, Oliver was more interested in the middle-aged man with a thin body, looking simpler than the others. He was the mayor of Vera, Miles. He wasn''t even wearing a suit, just a shirt that was probably old. His shoes were also cheap, not giving the impression of class like other officials'' shoes. One would probably think he was just a servant in charge of serving those officials. However, there were more people who respected him than other officials with higher ranks. ''I don''t feel he is a bad person or a hypocrite. Even if that''s true, it''s just the nature that exists in everyone. There''s no way he''s completely pure. However, why did he choose to become a kidnapper?'' Oliver thought to himself. Unfortunately, he was only a young man. The changes in a person''s choices when they entered middle age was something he could hardly guess. The officials'' destination was indeed this restaurant. They entered it and were directed to the second floor by the waiters. They were busy whispering quietly, not looking around at all. Even when their minds were drawn to Miya, they only gave her a quick glance. Mentally, they were naturally very different from young people. A woman''s beauty could not completely control their minds when they were completely focused. However, the general actually looked at Miya again after staring at her for a moment. He was then surprised, like he had just seen his old acquaintance. "Miya," he said after being startled, and it was loud enough for everyone in the restaurant to hear. This was enough to surprise Oliver as the general apparently recognized his aunt. He glanced at the woman, finding that she kept an indifferent expression. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To everyone''s surprise, the general even approached Miya, leaving the group behind. "Miya, I didn''t expect to see you here. Are you doing well? I heard you were rejected by all the constellations," the general said. Because he said that, everyone finally knew that this woman was the famous boss of Vera, who had recently become a discussion among the elites because she dared to offend a Class S Constellation, which then led to her being rejected by all the constellations. "Elon, it''s none of your business, no need to think about it," Miya replied, continuing to eat without looking at the man for too long. "Uhmm, Miya, you''re still being an ignorant woman," Elon said. "If you continue like this, you won''t be able to survive in this new era. If only you become more friendly, your problems can actually be solved. After all, your friends from high school to university mostly have authority and great wealth, who would dare to bother you if they protect you. I''m sure they all wouldn''t refuse if you really told them that you need help. Well, who among them would be able to refuse your request. I know some of them still love you more today than their own children and wives." Elon seemed to chuckle as he said the last few sentences while Oliver rolled his eyes. This kind of thing was something new to him. It seemed that this woman sitting opposite him was almost like the main character in a story when she was young. Maybe it was still the same now. It was just that she preferred the difficult path. "Do you think I can''t do anything now?" Miya replied and looked at Elon with a sharp gaze. She raised one finger, which made her body emit an extremely cold aura, and it apparently made all the drinks in people''s cups freeze into ice. Chapter 50 - 50: Helicopter "What is this?" Everyone was astonished while Oliver rolled his eyes. His aunt didn''t seem to be able to control herself. However, he felt she did need to show a bit of her strength so that she wouldn''t be mistaken for helpless all the time. If it was like that, there would be many people who dared to bully them without thinking. When Miya continued to stare at Elon, the man staggered to the point of almost falling. "You!" he said spontaneously. Of course, he was very surprised. He had several S Class Skills plus just this afternoon he fully hunted monsters so his level was higher than most people. He had actually reached Level 7. How could Miya''s gaze make him stagger, but it was also because he felt his heart barely beating, becoming so cold that it seemed frozen. The other officials looked at each other, finally realizing Miya who was rumored not to have gained the skill actually had unexpected strength. Elon who realized that could not say anything. Even became embarrassed because of his previous words. Now it seemed like he was saying a lot of nonsense. However, after calming down he smiled slightly. "Ahh, Miya, you are always a surprise. As a man who once loved you, and uhmm, still loves you, this is certainly good news for me," he said, then chuckled. After that, he ran up the stairs to the second floor. His running speed was ridiculous. He disappeared in just an instant. His choice probably wasn''t wrong because his words almost made Miya stand up. The other officials felt like laughing. However, after knowing that she was unexpected, they slightly nodded their heads before starting to climb the stairs. "Ohh..." Oliver who was observing the mayor felt a little strange because the man was not like the others. He was actually knitting his eyebrows, as if in deep thought. Unfortunately, he was unable to observe him for longer. On the other hand, the young people in the restaurant no longer dared to say any strange nonsense. Some even left immediately, as if there was a hungry beast behind them. Fortunately, Miya didn''t seem interested in taking care of them. She continued to eat until her food was gone. When Oliver and Kim Hana also finished, she stood up immediately. "Let''s go," she said, as if she wasn''t interested in staying longer. Oliver and Kim Hana followed her while Jackson, who had finished eating, inexplicably wore a mask that he got out of nowhere. He was probably worried about anyone recognizing him, let alone those officials. Given his position, his whereabouts must have been highly sought after since the monsters came and gathered outside the city. Since he disappeared without giving any news, if he suddenly appeared, he must have angered the people. Actually Oliver already knew his identity, he found out when he was eating. Of course, he wasn''t a small figure. He was the Deputy Chief of the Laubach State Police, the state where Vera was located. That meant he was a One Star General in the police force. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Much to their surprise, Miya apparently stopped walking when she was outside the restaurant. Her eyes looked up and from the direction of her gaze, there was a small light that seemed to be moving quickly towards them. Not long after, the sound of a helicopter echoed from the light. It turned out to be a helicopter. Miya stared at it, did that mean the helicopter''s destination was them? Sure enough, the helicopter tried to land on the restaurant''s front lawn, seemingly haughty for not considering the cars on the road. The wind generated by its propellers made the people in the cars have to close their windows. "Aunt, did you call this helicopter?" Oliver asked Miya. "It''s ours," Miya replied. "Really?" Oliver was surprised to hear that. He didn''t remember this woman owning a helicopter. However, this was probably just her not knowing. After all, she was a super rich woman. Just to have one helicopter was not a difficult problem for her. The pilot''s head came out through the front window. He was a middle-aged man who seemed to have a lot of life experience. "Lady Miya, please come in," the pilot said. He didn''t call Miya boss, just lady. Maybe he didn''t work directly for her, just an on-call pilot. Automatically, the rear door of the helicopter opened. With Miya in the lead, Oliver and the others quickly entered the helicopter, including Jackson. This was Oliver''s first time in a helicopter, so he was a bit amazed at the interior, which wasn''t as luxurious as a car interior, but it definitely gave him a special sensation. Unlike a car, seat belts really need to be fastened. The pilot even observed carefully. Miya sat next to Kim Hana while Oliver was next to Jackson. And Jackson was across from Kim Hana. This bothered the woman a bit because looking forward made her see his face, not Oliver''s which she liked. After the door closed, the helicopter immediately flew into the air. "Lady Miya, where are we going? We''re not going out of town, are we?" the pilot asked in a joking tone. "Official housing," Miya replied, indifferent even to the pilot who seemed to want to joke with her. The latter nodded at that, directing the helicopter to the other side of Vera. Besides there being no congestion in the air, the helicopter was moving faster. Crossing the whole of Vera would not take long. The official housing estate was in a very strategic location, surrounded by a river with eight bridges. There weren''t many guards, probably because most of the residents were outside. When the helicopter entered, they were silent. "So, which one is your house?" Miya asked Jackson. The man couldn''t answer her question right away. He looked down carefully, searching for his house. "Maybe that," he said, pointing to a house that wasn''t well-lit, but had a large yard with two swimming pools behind it. Even more surprising were the many luxury cars in the front yard. It seems that as an official he is not just a petty corrupter, but a big corrupter. Being able to be free until now, this means that he is very skillful in playing. Chapter 51 - 51: Seize The pilot also saw the house that Jackson had pointed out, so he dropped the helicopter there. He didn''t land it carelessly because the house had a helipad. As soon as the helicopter landed, Oliver and the others got off the helicopter. Miya ordered the pilot to leave immediately, not wanting him to watch what they were doing here. After the pilot left with the helicopter, Miya looked at Jackson. "Where is the evidence? I hope you''re not lying because if not, even your house will be destroyed now," she said with a look like she could kill at any moment. Jackson was frightened, stepping back unintentionally. "Do-don''t worry, it''s in my room, it must be there," he said, panting even though he only spoke a little. "Please follow me," he added before walking onto his porch. Oliver and the others followed behind him, passing by his luxury cars. They were all no less than the cars in Miya''s garage. Miya couldn''t help but show a look of disgust at the sight. A corrupt police officer was the mastermind of many legal problems. Such people tended to do business in illegal fields, either helping criminals escape the law or turning a blind eye to drug dealers. Entering the man''s house, even though there was no one around, Oliver found quite a lot of luxury items, such as rows of famous brand shoes to valuable antiques. There was also a large family photo, showing Jackson in his police uniform side by side with a beautiful woman full of luxurious jewelry while next to the two were three young men wearing police uniforms with male ranks. They may be Jackson''s sons. Who knows where they are now. Maybe they got separated from Jackson while hunting monsters. Unfortunately, the last one met Miya and provoked her, bringing bad luck upon himself. They went up to the second floor where there were many rooms. The one Jackson chose was the room with the largest door, made of high-quality wood full of carvings. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the door was opened, even Oliver was amazed. There were at least five glass cabinets in the enormous room, each containing a variety of luxurious dresses, shoes, and bags plus various beauty products. And there were also rows of firearms taped to the walls. Most striking was the large safe right next to the bed. If it was full of gold, then this man was truly rich. "Boss Miya, please come in, I hope you don''t feel bad seeing my humble room," Jackson said as he invited Miya into his room. Miya snorted at his words, looking at him with annoyance as he tried to be humble with his corrupt wealth. "Don''t talk so much, quickly give me the evidence," she replied coldly, continuing to stare at him with a clear threat. Jackson quickly entered his room, walking towards the large safe. He knelt down in front of it, then pressed his fingerprints on the safe''s small screen. DING! A ding sound suddenly echoed from the safe, similar to the sound of a system. After that, the door finally opened. Jackson pulled hard enough to open it, revealing an array of gold bars that each weighed 10 KG plus countless jewelry. Interestingly, there were quite a few flashdisks among the jewelry. "Do other Police Generals have as much gold as you?" Miya asked Jackson. As a rich woman, she apparently couldn''t help but comment on the gold. Jackson smiled wryly as he replied, "probably not all." After that, he started sorting through the flashdisks. Each one had a code written on them. Without a doubt, they were evidence of a crime that could possibly tie down an influential figure. Jackson quickly found the flash drive he was looking for. It was jet black in color with silver stripes. Probably the price of the flashdisk itself was very expensive, it was of such high quality that it was not easy to damage. "Boss Miya, everything is inside this flashdisk," Jackson said, handing the pendrive to Miya. The woman''s eyes became very cold. Slowly, her hand moved towards the pendrive. Oliver narrowed his eyes as he looked at it. Curiosity suddenly filled his mind. This then made him come up with a certain idea. His hand moved faster than Miya''s, grabbing the flashdisk that was still in Jackson''s hand before pulling it, much to the surprise of the man and Miya whose hand almost reached the man''s hand. Quickly, her gaze shifted to Oliver. "You!" she said spontaneously. "Aunt, this is evidence of murder against my parents, so I think I have more rights," Oliver said in response. When he heard that, Jackson finally realized who this young man was. Of course, he knew he was Miya''s nephew. However, he had no idea why he was with Miya. In fact, he thought he might be the son of Miya''s other brother or sister, which he didn''t know. As it turned out, he was the son of the murdered woman. The main reason Oliver took this flashdisk was simple. This was because he felt that his aunt probably wouldn''t show it to him. After all, she was still secretive about many things. Perhaps this would make her angry, but no matter, he was already starting to mature, needing to show her that there were affairs in which he had to be involved no matter what happened. Miya''s expression froze after hearing his words. He was talking about his own parents, so what he said was not wrong. He did have more rights. However, Miya was used to thinking of this as her own business. Oliver''s actions seemed presumptuous in her eyes, but when she wanted to say something, she found it very difficult. Meanwhile, Kim Hana and Jackson stared back and forth between them. From the perspective of both, there was serious tension between these two people who were aunt and nephew. If it was the past, Kim Hana would probably reprimand Oliver as Miya''s secretary as she would not allow any disrespectful actions to her boss. However, for now she personally had a fear of Oliver besides liking him a lot. Reprimanding him was something she dared not do. Chapter 52 - 52: Monster Attacks "Oliver, you shouldn''t be doing this," Miya said after a moment of silence. Instead of trying to snatch the flashdisk away from him, she apparently gave him a reprimand with a very serious-looking expression. Perhaps she still did not accept his actions regardless of it being the truth. As a senior and a successful woman, her selfish side was indeed high. Under ordinary circumstances Oliver would not oppose her wishes out of respect for her since she was the one taking care of him. Unfortunately, in this matter, it was hard for him not to. He shook his head, and shoved the flashdisk into his pants pocket right under her gaze. "You!" She said, starting to look angry. She took one step forward, making him take one step back. RING! Suddenly the sound of an alarm echoed loudly from outside, like an announcement of a natural disaster. It was definitely not an alarm from this house, but from the entire city that was installed by the government to warn the residents that the city was in very serious trouble. (Everyone, anyone with a high level and strong skills, is expected to come to each of the four sides of the city wall because we are being attacked by four Monster Bosses!) An announcement echoed after the alarm. From the looks of it, it was the voice of the mayor. Oliver and the others were naturally very surprised to hear that. Suddenly there were four Monster Bosses, where did they come from? Among them, Oliver was the quickest to realize. "Aunt, I have to go to help, I''ll leave one shadow here to guard this guy," he said. After saying that, he jumped to the open window while waving his hand, releasing one of the Shadow Monsters. For him, leaving this house was not only to help the city deal with those Monster Bosses, but also to avoid his aunt. The woman''s breathing became rather quick as she watched him leave. Even Kim Hana who was used to her was a bit scared seeing her expression now. She seemed to be very offended by Oliver''s behavior. As he jumped through that window, Oliver instantly reached the roof of another house three houses away from Jackson''s house. Even his landing made the house tremble. Behind his human figure, his actual weight when his powers were active was no less than that of a giant. He headed north, jumping from rooftop to rooftop. His high speed made most people unable to see him at all. "What?" He was surprised halfway through his journey as the lights in the entire city suddenly went out, leaving the city in darkness, leaving only the lights from cars or solar-powered lights. With hardly any power outages, this sudden situation obviously caused panic. The problem was that this was an entire city, so cell phone networks were also gone, with only satellite networks still working. As he got closer to the side of the wall he was heading for, he found quite a few people heading there, which was impressive as they were also able to jump from rooftop to rooftop although they couldn''t jump as far as Oliver who was able to cross up to five rooftops at once. He easily left the others behind. However, when he arrived near the wall, he stopped his steps, finding many soldiers up there, firing outside using laser guns that emitted quite a flying light. From behind the wall, the sound of monsters roaring echoed endlessly, enough to cause hearing pain. The other people who had originally lagged behind Oliver didn''t stop like him. They jumped directly onto the wall and followed the instructions of a military captain. Their expressions seemed very surprised when they looked down the wall. After a few moments of instruction from the captain, they began to jump down. "Really hot-blooded," Oliver said as he watched their actions. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Actually, he didn''t climb onto the wall right away because he thought of covering his face first. After all, his strength would be very conspicuous. He didn''t want to make his identity famous too early. Only, he wasn''t sure how to cover his face since there were no shops around. Most of the houses near the wall were shanty houses. If he just relied on cloth, it would make him look ugly and using a medical mask made him easily recognizable. Unfortunately, he did not have the ability to disguise himself. "Ehh..." As he scanned the surroundings, he saw a young woman jumping from rooftop to rooftop, approaching the wall. She was wearing long jeans, boots, and only a tanktop over her upper body, having chestnut-colored hair pulled back in a ponytail. Even with the lack of light, her beauty was still so striking. And with the tanktop, she gave off a sexy vibe. Of course, she was Isabel, whom Oliver had not seen for a long time. Her figure today did surprise him as she was usually dressed modestly with an elegant style. When Oliver observed her more carefully, he even found a laser pistol clipped to the waistband of her pants. Perhaps she got it from her father who was a high-ranking official of the European Intelligence Agency. This shows that Ruby was lying when she said it wasn''t that easy to get a laser gun from the military. Isabel didn''t see him because she kept jumping until she reached the top of the wall and then approached the military captain, talking to him, looking familiar. They were clearly in the same circle, but it was not a circle of friends. It was a family circle or a close acquaintance. After thinking for a long time without coming up with any ideas, Oliver decided to go up to the top of the wall first, but at a far corner. He wanted to see the Monster Boss first, whether it was a Primordial Sky Wolf or another type of monster. At most, if he had to attack, he would either envelop his entire body in flames or instantly turn into a dragon so that no one would recognize him. Apparently, when he arrived at the top of the wall, Isabel also jumped down. "This is!" Oliver''s expression quickly became serious as he immediately saw the figure of the Monster Boss when his feet landed on top of the wall. Chapter 53 - 53: Tree What he saw was a tree, a living tree with arms and legs, about meter tall. It even had a face complete with eyes, nose, and mouth. Around it were numerous roots that moved endlessly, swinging around like whips, striking at people who tried to approach it. ROAR! The tree occasionally roared loudly like it was a beast. Each of its attacks sent people flying while the city walls cracked. DING! (Primordial Sky Tree! - Level: 13 - Type: Monster Boss!) (Warning: Each Monster Boss is extremely dangerous, possessing extremely threatening skills. In every civilization test, when going one-on-one with a monster boss, the success rate of winning is only 5 percent!) The information came to Oliver as he observed the movable tree. "Is this an easy or difficult enemy?" He wondered. Actually he was thinking about using his fire that could practically turn everything into ashes. The tree had too large a size, and its body should be very vulnerable to fire. He felt that if he used his flames, it might not be difficult to defeat it. However, he was in no hurry to start attacking, watching first. In addition to wanting to observe the monster''s strength, he also wanted to see the strength of the people. Some stood out because of their impressive skills. There were people who could spout flames from inside their mouths while roaring, burn many roots in a single attack, and there were also those who could turn the wind into sharp objects that moved uncontrollably in the air. While people-watching, Oliver was quickly drawn to Isabel''s figure because of her striking movements. She ran between the roots that tried to attack her repeatedly without hitting her. Her agile movements were mesmerizing. As she got closer to the monster, a sword appeared in her hand, a sharp silver color. Shua! She then jumped right in front of the huge tree which finally gave her a look. In response, Isabel slashed her sword towards the tree, creating an even bigger silver slash. It moved quickly and produced a buzzing sound that made people''s hearing feel as if it was being attacked by something. BANG! It slammed into the tree''s body, tearing it quite deeply. People''s eyes lit up seeing that, thinking the woman''s attack was successful. However, then the already torn tree body suddenly closed again with unimaginable speed. "What? Can it regenerate?" they said. Attacking the tree was extremely difficult due to the many roots in the way. And when one managed to attack it, it suddenly regenerated at a ridiculous speed. Naturally, this brought a sense of hopelessness to everyone involved struggling to defeat it. "This is bad," Oliver said, in contrast to everyone else. This was because he saw the hand from the tree swinging towards Isabel who was still in the air. The problem was that the hand formed long sharp thorns. If they hit Isabel, they would practically hit her body. Panic naturally appeared on the woman''s face when she saw the attack. She tried to use her sword to deflect the arrival of the tree hand. Oliver who was quite far away pointed his hand forward. Whoosh! A golden beam of flame shot out from his hand, so small that no one could see it let alone see it emerge from his hand. However, as it moved through the air, it became enormous in no time, forming a ferocious eagle. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its light instantly illuminated the night and its heat turned cold into summer. All eyes were on the fire including Isabel who was supposed to be focused on defending herself from the tree''s attack. They were all shocked to the point of wondering where the fire had come from. To their further surprise, it moved towards the tree''s hand, which was trying to attack Isabel. Boom! It exploded as it struck the tree hand, but then ignited a larger golden flame, burning the tree hand which quickly made a burning sound, turned black, and then began to turn to ashes up to its shoulders. Only after the entire tree hand disappeared did the golden flames disappear. However, a moment after that, a new hand grew from the tree, so fast that everyone''s mouths were wide open. "Ehh..." Another thing surprised them. Right after the hand grew, the previous golden flames suddenly flared up again, burning the hand again, turning it into ashes in no time. After that a new hand grew again, but then it was burned again. It was repeated up to five times. Only after that, did the tree hand stop growing. ''What the hell.'' Even Oliver was astonished. What astonished him was the power of the fire itself. After losing one hand, the huge tree staggered until it almost fell. It seemed to be in great shock because it wasn''t regenerating anymore. On the other hand, people were still puzzled by who had released the golden flame. ''It seems that tree monsters like this are indeed very vulnerable to my fire power,'' Oliver thought, smiling faintly. ''If it''s like that, maybe it can attack without even having to move. ROAR! The tree suddenly roared very loudly, like rage had filled it. Root after root came out from under the ground with purple-colored flowers on top of them. The flowers gave a suspicious impression and their petals opened slowly. When their petals began to open wide enough, purple smoke suddenly came out from them. "Mm..." Even Oliver who was quite far away smelled that purple smoke which was very uncomfortable, almost making him have trouble breathing. Without a doubt it was a very dangerous poison. "Quickly retreat, don''t let you inhale it." The military captain gave instructions from the city wall. He was surprisingly swift, showing his skill as a leader of troops and people. Fortunately, the movement of the smoke was not fast, so everyone was able to avoid it without difficulty. At this point, Oliver thought of attacking again, secretly sending a beam of golden flame into the air. It was small but the power in it was enormous, using up a great deal of his Mana. Chapter 54 - 54: Heart Boom! When the small flame came into contact with the purple smoke, it was like finding oil, exploding and blazing uncontrollably all over the smoke. Xi! Xi! Xi! It made a sound like wet plastic being burned, and produced an extremely dense yet non-toxic black smoke. Because the fire was above, it looked like it was a sea of flying flames, a dazzling sight. Curious as to who the owner of the fire was, people also kept glancing left and right, including Isabel, looking for the owner of the golden flame. However, even though Isabel continued to observe the surroundings, she still did not find Oliver''s figure who was far away from her plus her view was blocked by several people. In a short time, all the purple smoke that made everyone retreat was gone, burned by the golden flames. Oliver smiled again, starting to think about attacking the main body of the big tree. Shua! Shua! Shua! Suddenly the tree let out another set of roots from under the ground. The difference was that there were no flowers on them as they had sharp edges, moving quickly towards the people on top of the city wall. "Shit!" They instantly panicked, not expecting that the tree would still continue to attack. And this was rather frightening to them because of how fast those roots were. If they jumped, the roots would probably still chase after them. One by one, the people with defense skills pointed their hands forward, releasing various elements that formed a wall, either a concrete or earth wall. However, the wall they created turned out to be quite small, only enough to protect themselves and a few of their friends. Their average skill was indeed low-grade. This was also because most people preferred the skill to attack. In the end, Oliver had to release his fire again secretly. From a small beam of fire, it turned into a sea of fire that instantly burned the roots at such a ridiculous speed that their dust filled the air. This time, the fire didn''t disappear immediately, it continued to rage in the air, and even seemed to get bigger. Aaaazzzzz! The beautiful yet majestic sound of a bird''s cry echoed from within the flames, stirring the hearts of those who heard it. I don''t know what was in there, but it seemed that the fire was about to transform into something impressive. Xiu! And suddenly, it shrank at an unimaginable speed until it formed a sword. Oliver could basically shape anything with that flame according to his will. This time, it just so happened that he wanted to see it become a sword. Whooss! The flame sword shot towards the huge tree at high speed, piercing through the roots that tried to block it. In no time, it dug into the tree''s chest until it was almost completely submerged. The tree only seemed to be amused at being pierced by the flaming sword. Its eyes stared down, right at its chest, even looking curious. "Let''s see if you can survive or will become ashes," Oliver said in a low voice that only he could hear. Click! He then snapped his fingers. To him, since this monster was so vulnerable to his golden flames, it was better to kill it quickly. That way, he would gain a large amount of EXP and points. After that, he could go to try to kill the other Monster Bosses. If he could kill all four, then it would be quite extraordinary. Boom! The sword exploded, releasing golden flames that instantly engulfed the entire tree. The light was so bright that it could be seen from all over the city, making people think that the sun had suddenly risen from the north. "Akkkhhhhhh..." A loud scream echoed from within the flames, sounding very guttural, similar to the sound of rusted metal rubbing together. Occasionally, there were roots that came out of the flames but were then cut off as their lower parts were burnt to ashes. If normally monsters immersed in the golden flames only screamed for a short while as they were instantly reduced to ashes, this time it was not the case. The tree monster''s screams continued to echo endlessly, showing that it was regenerating endlessly. Perhaps its body can regenerate longer than its hands. Of course, it''s terrible if you can''t escape the flames. Instead, you will continue to feel the pain of being burned endlessly. Even though they knew it was a monster in the fire, people were still horrified. It''s like watching torture. "Whoever it is, please stop this." Suddenly there was a woman shouting in horror, almost making Oliver stagger. The woman was standing next to Isabel, wearing large round glasses. Whether she was beautiful or not was something hard to say. She looked more like a neet despite having her hair in a ponytail. Of course, she wasn''t a pathetic neet because from head to toe she was wearing an expensive branded outfit. When Oliver started looking at her, she started crying. Isabel who was standing beside her didn''t seem to know whether to laugh or cry. Because of her crying, she somehow also started to feel sorry for the tree monster, which did give a pitiful impression in this situation because it lacked the ability to move. Oliver naturally didn''t stop just because some people felt sorry for the tree. It was just that, he couldn''t help but knit his brows because more than three minutes had passed, the tree monster was still screaming. He waited and minute after minute began to pass. ''Can''t this monster die?'' He wondered. In the end, even after ten minutes, the monster''s screams still echoed. Curious, he finally decided to remove the golden flame, wanting to see what happened. Whoosh! The golden flame disappeared in an instant with just a thought. The other people who didn''t know that it would disappear were astonished, then astonished again at what they saw afterwards behind the golden flames. There, there was dust that had accumulated into a small hill. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right on top of it, there was something like a heart but it seemed to be made of wood. It was beating relentlessly. And the screams echoed from that heart. When the golden flames disappeared, the heart suddenly grew new roots. However, the roots that grew were very small, seemingly unable to grow any bigger. "What is this?" People wondered. DING! (The heart of the Primordial Sky Tree, an extremely rare item in the entire universe due to the rarity of the Primordial Sky Tree itself. If you destroyed the heart, it was like you killed the Primordial Sky Tree. However, the heart has many functions if you use it in other ways but it will make you not gain EXP and points like you kill other monsters. You can find out more information on your own). The notice appeared before Oliver''s eyes and should have been before the eyes of everyone who saw the heart. Instantly, their expressions all turned serious. Chapter 55 - 55: Greedy If the heart of the tree had so many functions if used in other ways, it must be of great interest to the constellations which meant it could be exchanged for very powerful skills. Even using it alone was probably much better. The fact that it could survive those golden flames showed its incredible value. It had probably been a long time since the tree couldn''t regenerate anymore, yet people thought it was still regenerating because of its intact and screaming heart. Several people began to look at each other, as if discussing whether they should take the heart. The problem was that it seemed ownerless because it was lying on top of that pile of ashes. Of course, thinking it was ownerless was a very presumptuous move considering that the heart''s appearance was due to the golden flames which naturally appeared because someone let it go. They might not have a problem stealing from a weak person. However, the owner of the golden flame was obviously very strong. Most people were worried that if they tried to steal something from him, the golden flames would burn them. Shua! Shua! Shua! To everyone''s surprise, there were actually several people jumping towards the heart. There were even more than ten of them, coming from various directions. If there was one thing they had in common, it was that they had the expressions of petty people, similar to selfish gangsters or bullies at school. It was only because they were from wealthy families that they had good looks. However, their ambition and greed were obvious as they got closer to the heart. Oliver knitted his brows at the sight. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His mind was quite sensitive now, so their actions really upset him. Shua! He finally decided to jump into the air while enveloping his body with his golden flames, which allowed him to glide through the air like he was flying. When he appeared, everyone widened their eyes, looking at him intensely to see his figure only to find that he could not be seen at all. The flames enveloping his body were so dense that only the lines and structure of his body were visible. ''Looks familiar!'' However, when Isabel saw him, she suddenly felt a heightened sense of familiarity towards him but she wasn''t sure who he was. Oliver would probably be surprised if he knew Isabel felt familiar to him even though his body was enveloped in flames. This meant that she had been observing his figure with great care. Different reactions were shown by the people who tried to seize the heart of the tree. They looked terrified, especially when they felt the extreme heat of the golden flames. "Who are you?" asked one of them, a young man with a thin body and curly hair but an expression that clearly indicated that he was the type who liked to bully the weak and feared the strong. Oliver of course didn''t answer, continuing forward until he came to a pile of ashes that he could step on. His focus was only on the heart. The moment he was nearby, the tiny roots that had sprouted from the heart were reduced to ashes, making the scream echo again from the heart. Since the heart seemed to be immune to the flames, so Oliver directly grabbed it, letting it drown in the golden flames in his hands. However, since it came into contact with his physique, he was able to make the golden flames not hurt him anymore. "You, give me that heart or I''ll shoot you. My laser gun can definitely penetrate your body." Suddenly Oliver heard the previous man''s voice. Only, he said different things, much to his surprise. Staring at him, Oliver actually found that he was pointing a laser gun at him. His body was tense to the point of trembling yet his expression seemed extremely savage. No one had expected him to be so bold. "Oscar, what are you doing? Stop that!" The military captain on top of the wall shouted. He seemed to be familiar with the young man as well. Unfortunately, the young man named Oscar didn''t seem to hear what the military captain said. He was completely focused on the heart in Oliver''s hand. Not wanting to speak, worried about his voice being recognized, so Oliver remained silent, staring at the muzzle of the pistol. He didn''t consider the laser pistol a threat. Maybe it could hurt him, but he thought he could avoid it before the laser shot hit his body. As far as he could see up to this point, the speed of the laser shots was not that fast. "Didn''t you hear?" Oscar began to show anger because Oliver did not respond to his words. At this point, he started to laugh softly. However, before he could do anything, he suddenly saw Isabel''s figure jump from the top of the wall towards Oscar. BANG! Her foot slammed into his back, making him fall instantly. She then used her hands to push him down so that he could not stand up. "Isabel, you!" Oscar apparently recognized Isabel as well. He looked very surprised that she attacked him. "Do you want to attack the person who saved me?" Isabel replied by scolding him. Although she didn''t know who the figure inside the golden flame was, but she wanted to thank him because if it wasn''t for him attacking the hand of the tree monster, she might not have lived until now. "Sir, thank you for your help earlier!" She said, looking in the direction where his eyes were even though she couldn''t see the eyes of the figure in the fire. This was a sight that made Oliver a little awkward. After all, he and Isabel were already so close and clearly liked each other. They just weren''t official yet. He pretended not to take it seriously, raising his hand without speaking. It was just that he was still annoyed with Oscar. This man needed to be taught a little lesson so that he wouldn''t be arrogant later, saying that he was fine after pointing a gun at him. His hand then shot towards the man''s hand, surprising even Isabel. The problem was that she felt the heat from Oliver''s fire rising. "Sir, you!" Isabel couldn''t help but say something. Two small fireballs then moved quickly to each of Oscar''s hands, landing on his wrists before burning his hands to ashes at extreme speed. Because it was too fast, Oscar didn''t even feel the pain, only watching his hands disappear. Shua! Oliver jumped away right after that. Chapter 56 - 56: The Second Heart Oliver jumped straight into the city. He was able to pass through the city walls up to several rooftops at once and dropped himself between many small houses that were so dark that when he dispelled the fire, no one could see him anymore. After that, he took off running, just wanting to keep his identity hidden. When he was far enough away from the city walls, only then did he stop. He looked around for a while before entering a public restroom that was lit by solar power. Inside the restroom, he took another look at the heart of the Primordial Sky Tree which was said to be extraordinary. When holding it, he could feel the heartbeat that did not stop even for a moment. The life of the tree still existed within that heart. It just could not regenerate anymore after its last roots were reduced to ashes. Of course, he wouldn''t be able to get the heart''s usage information without asking the constellations in the group. Others would be like that as well. They would have to ask their respective constellations to find out. Oliver: (I just got the Heart of the Primordial Sky Tree. The System says it''s very rare, what are its uses?) He asked the group without attaching a picture. Actually, he also wanted to ask about the True Sunflower Seed that he had gotten from the monster killed by his aunt, but he hadn''t gotten around to asking, and had almost forgotten about it. However, since he wanted to discuss about the heart first, so he still had to delay asking about it. Queen of Life: (Did you really get that heart?) Apparently, the Queen of Life was the first to respond. Possessing the power of life, things related to trees were indeed more related to her compared to the others. South Sea Queen: (Hahaha, you''re not looking for it, are you, Queen?) Underworld Lord: (The Queen of Life has it too, that''s an inappropriate question.) South Sea Queen: (Come on...) Queen of Life: (@Oliver, that heart is so amazing, you''d better use it right away. It''s best to make it fuse with yourself so that you have two hearts. The advantage is that you can continue to regenerate as long as the energy from your endurance is still there and the heart hasn''t been destroyed. It has to be kept secret of course, and the heart won''t be able to be destroyed by any elemental power, it can only be destroyed by physical force. And you can later use it to create your own skills.) ''Making my own skills.'' Oliver was immediately interested in the Queen of Life''s last sentence. This was actually quite a frequent topic. People asked the Constellations but they always didn''t respond when asked about it. After all, if one could make their own skills, then they wouldn''t need to buy skills anymore. Oliver: (How to merge with the heart?) sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He still chose this topic to talk about. Perhaps if he asked about how to create skills on his own, the Queen of Life wouldn''t answer either. He himself suspected that it couldn''t be done by people at his level yet. Queen of Life: (You have to immerse the heart into your blood so you need to prepare at least one liter of blood. The rest of the process will happen automatically. You will gain the life of the Primordial Sky Tree from that heart.) "What, one liter?" Oliver''s eyes opened wide as he read those words. Even his body felt weak when he thought of having to prepare a liter of his blood. He probably had more resistance to pain. Still that he had to make himself hurt was rather painful to imagine. At the same time, he finally understood why he would not gain any experience or points from using that heart. It was because until the end, he still wouldn''t kill the Primordial Sky Tree because he was basically taking over its life as his own. And that life still existed. South Sea Queen: (@Oliver; you must be scared, but what''s there to worry about. Your blood won''t run out with the Azure Primordial Dragon Bone. Plus, your wounds will instantly heal once you fuse with that heart.) The woman seemed to know what Oliver was thinking, so she commented. Although she made a logical comment, unfortunately actions were not as easy as words. Oliver remained silent for a long time. However, at this moment a golden bone appeared in his hand. While silent, he tried to strengthen his resolve. He had already passed the phase of killing humans, and realized that he also needed to have the ability to inflict wounds on himself if it was in his best interest. His eyes closed slowly as he strengthened his resolve. Shua! His hand moved quickly towards his thigh to thrust the bone in his hand into it. If he had used his knife, it might have been a little difficult to pierce his thigh, but with the bone, it was not too difficult. His eyes immediately opened wide and trembled. He looked down as he fell to his knees. Although the pain might not be as painful as it actually was, it still hurt a lot. He gasped as he looked at the bone embedded in his thigh. If he pulled on the bone, his blood would definitely gush out, collecting a liter would not be difficult. "Fuck!" He cursed before grabbing the tissue container, throwing away the tissue. Then he made the bone disappear so that the hole in his thigh was revealed. Quickly, he covered the hole with the tissue container. Actually, he was a bit afraid of pulling the bone, so he chose to eliminate it directly. Buzz! Instantly, blood gushed into the tissue container. Surprisingly, it didn''t hurt so much anymore for him. Maybe he was getting adapted. However, his head felt soulless when he saw the blood coming out so much. "Damn it!" He cursed again. When the tissue container was full of his blood, he quickly placed it on the floor then put the tree heart into the container, submerging it until all parts were covered by his blood. Suddenly, it shone brightly, radiating light throughout his body. Whoosh! It then moved into his body then disappeared as if it entered a different space. At the same time, the wound on his thigh closed at an unimaginable speed, leaving no scars at all. His originally chaotic thoughts instantly calmed down. "Is this over?" He wondered, astonished by himself. He moved the fingers of his hand, trying to feel into his body. "Here!" His hand spontaneously touched the right side of his chest. It was because there he felt something new that he could not explain clearly. Chapter 57 - 57: Fight A Monster Boss Again "Do I have two hearts now?" He wondered. "Mm..." He suddenly realized something as he continued to feel the presence of the new heart. Apparently, he could control it, changing its location to anywhere in his body. This was of course even more incredible because it meant he could better avoid death. After all, if it remained in his right chest, if the entire area in his chest was stabbed, he would still die. However, if he moved the tree heart to his leg, then he could stay alive even if his chest was crushed. "Alright, now it''s time to fight again," he said. Whoosh! He jumped again, heading south to find another Monster Boss. The reason he chose the south was because he thought he might find the Primordial Sky Wolf there. He wasn''t the only one heading south from the north. The others also left because there was no longer any threat of Monster Bosses in the north. Some went west and east, but most still chose south. Moving at high speed, Oliver didn''t take long to arrive in the south which was surprisingly crowded compared to the north. There were so many people here that you''d think they were holding a music festival. Coincidentally, Oliver saw a clothing store that had been damaged as the entrance was destroyed while there were few clothes left inside. It looked like it had been looted. He was drawn to the shop because of the presence of a long black coat complete with a hood, hanging beside the entrance. Probably no one was interested as using it now would only make movement difficult. However, for Oliver who wanted to hide his figure, the coat was really good. He picked it up and put it on right away. "Does doing this mean I''m a thief?" He wondered with a strange expression. The funny thing was that after he wondered about it, he felt a little uncomfortable. Taking something that belonged to someone else was a bit taboo for him because either his mother or his aunt had always taught him not to take things that belonged to others. "Well!" He finally decided to pay. It wasn''t difficult, he just needed to send the money to this shop owner''s system code that was written behind the counter. The coat cost 3000 dollars, so he sent that much money so that he had 4000 dollars left. If it wasn''t for Kim Hana giving him 5000 Dollars, he wouldn''t have enough money to pay for the coat. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 3000] [Level: 9] [EXP: 1/100] [Physique: 99] [Strength: 94] [Defense: 96] [Speed: 95] S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Intelligence: 100] [Endurance: 97] [Will: 99] [Mana: 103] [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) His eyes briefly scanned his stats which had not changed at all. After that, he moved again without covering his face. Just by using a hood, he was confident that he could make his face invisible, especially since it was quite dark here, and when he had to show himself, he could shroud his entire figure in flames again. Shua! He jumped onto the southern wall which had already suffered quite a bit of damage. From the looks of it, the monsters here were attacking more aggressively. Even when he landed, he felt the wall tremble endlessly. Looking down, he found the all-big Dragozillas crashing into the wall repeatedly as if they wanted to tear it down. If they didn''t stop in half an hour, Oliver thought this wall was really going to collapse. The bad thing here was that there was no regulator like in the north. Although there were soldiers, their captain was nowhere to be found. "Mm..." Oliver''s eyes couldn''t help but widen when he finally saw the Primordial Sky Wolf. It was bigger than the last time he saw it, being at Level 13. The problem was that it wasn''t attacking. It was actually just lying behind the other monsters, like a boss watching his men work. Of course, he was the boss here, but a monster behaving like this to a human, this was too arrogant. It must have a very condescending viewpoint towards humans. The problem was that no one could attack him because everyone was preoccupied with the monsters attacking the city walls. Some people might be able to get past the monsters, but they didn''t dare to face the wolf alone or with just a small group. Without a doubt, it was not like the Primordial Sky Tree with limited movement, only able to rely on its roots and regeneration. This wolf must be very agile when fighting. ''We have a four-level difference, but it doesn''t matter.'' Oliver smiled faintly, becoming more eager to fight because of the wolf''s nature. After that, he jumped high into the air, heading towards the wolf. With a black coat, his figure was actually almost invisible in the dark night. However, the wolf seemed to sense the arrival of someone powerful. Its silver-colored eyes sharply stared at him. Even its fur began to stand up. Aoooo! It then stood up and roared upwards. When it stood up, its height began to become apparent, almost 10 meters while its length was probably more than 25 meters. This was a huge monster, like a three-story house. People became alarmed as the wolf suddenly stood up, thinking it itself would start attacking. However, then they saw a golden light emanating from above. Its overwhelming heat instantly made them realize that it was a terrifying fire. "That was the golden fire in the north before, the one that burned the Primordial Sky Tree," some people said. Apparently, there were people here who knew about that fire. Perhaps they saw the light and heard the news. Shua! The golden flame and the figure within it rushed quickly towards the wolf, very similar to a meteor falling from the sky. It was even more beautiful than a meteor. Seeing the enemy attack in such a direct manner, the wolf was as if enraged. Its mouth suddenly opened and then it spat out a laser-like silver light. Chapter 58 - 58: Wild Speculation Oliver was somewhat surprised, finding it strange that a wolf was supposed to fight with its claws, fangs, and agility, how could it spout something like a dragon. And what did it spit out and what was the effect, would it destroy everything it encountered considering it looked like a laser shot in large size. It was even bigger than the wolf''s own mouth since it came out of its mouth. "Mm..." Oliver saw several objects that happened to be floating in the air like leaves get hit by the laser light. They didn''t shatter, but they changed color to silver, appearing to freeze afterwards before starting to become flakes similar to crushed candles. ''This is a genuine S Class Skill, equivalent to an SS Class Skill on earth,'' he thought. ''However, there is still a big difference with my skill.'' Oliver''s eyes became sharp while he used his flames to propel himself so that his speed increased drastically. How could he be afraid of an S Class Skill while he was using an SSS+ Class Skill. The difference in their skills was still quite far. Whoosh! He entered the silver light, instantly feeling something like it wanted to attack his body but they were instantly turned into ashes by the golden flames. Boom! He released more golden flames from his body, which easily split the silver light into two until it reached the wolf''s mouth. Its eyes widened in surprise. Seeing him continue to move quickly towards it, it quickly closed its mouth. "Hmph!" Oliver smiled coldly as he arrived in front of its head. He clenched his fist tightly, coating it with golden bones and then thick golden flames before sending it at the huge head. BANG! The result of his blow produced a bang so loud, it was similar to the sound of steel hitting bone, shaking the hearts of those who heard it. However, what they saw was even more shocking. The wolf''s head was pushed into the ground until it cracked and then sank halfway into the ground. Boom! The golden flames gathered in Oliver''s fists exploded right after that, blazing and engulfing the wolf''s entire body while Oliver used the wolf''s head as a foothold to leap into the air again. He feared a counterattack, so he chose to keep his distance. It was just that, such a result amazed everyone no matter their background. "Who exactly is this guy? Why is he so strong?" "Is his Skill SS Class?" "I''m not sure. Look at that wolf''s skill, it''s clearly stronger than an S Class Skill. Maybe it''s an SS Class Skill, but the skill is inferior to that person''s skill." "Maybe the level is higher?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, that''s impossible, how did he raise his level? Look, other than boss monsters, there aren''t any monsters above Level 9 or 10. There''s no way he can raise his level beyond that unless he''s killed a few boss monsters, but I don''t think that''s possible." "Does that mean he''s only at Level 10 at best? Oh My God, this means his skills are much stronger." "...." Shua! Suddenly, from those golden flames, the Primordial Sky Wolf leapt upwards. It was protected by ita fur that seemed to have completely become silver. They were slightly blackened and melted, but overall they were able to survive. This was to be expected by Oliver. His golden flames wouldn''t be enough to kill this monster. The problem was that it could jump to get out of the fire before it completely turned it into ashes. ROAR! It roared at Oliver. Its roar this time was very hoarse, so it seemed similar to a lion''s roar. Oliver who was in the air just watched quietly, waiting for its attack. It swung its claws towards him which became longer, splitting the air like splitting water. Rip! There was a loud tearing sound from the split air. In response, Oliver made his hand a shield, just trying to defend without counterattacking let alone dodging. Of course, it wasn''t just his hand as it was now covered by a single golden bone that shone brightly so that from afar one could still see it clearly. Clang! The wolf''s claws slammed into the bone. Oliver''s body trembled slightly from the blow, yet he wasn''t pushed anywhere. The wolf, on the other hand, staggered as if it had just hit a steel wall. "Is the wolf''s physical strength inferior to his?" The people watching were amazed again. They thought Oliver was only an expert in the spiritual field, but it turned out that he also possessed such a formidable physique that the Primordial Sky Wolf staggered when it was the aggressor while he merely blocked its attacks. "I suspect he''s not human," someone said. "No way, he''s definitely human, look at his body shape." The others immediately refuted that person''s opinion. "Then where did he get his skills? You''re not going to say he bought them, are you?" "Who knows... Maybe he met stronger constellations that gave him drastically stronger skills. After all, we don''t know if the SS Class Constellations are the strongest." "..." Oliver actually heard their conversation. His eyes couldn''t help but glance back when he heard someone speak that he met a stronger constellation that gave him skills for free. That was the truth, hence he felt a sense of alertness hearing that. Human brains were indeed difficult to control when they speculated. They can always think of the unthinkable. Bam! Bam! Oliver landed on the ground simultaneously with the wolf whose gaze began to be full of astonishment as it stared at him. With the initial point of view that it could dominate humans with ease, this result clearly puzzled it. "Now it''s my turn to attack," Oliver said to the wolf, pointing his hand forward. Buzz!!! Four enormous water dragons appeared on four sides of the wolf, surrounding it. Each of them was even bigger than the wolf, well-formed so that their faces were clearly visible. He was a bit tired of using fire, so he replaced it with water that was basically one level with his fire. Chapter 59 - 59: Kill a Bos Monster The four water dragons instantly lunged towards the wolf from the moment they appeared, from all four sides. Due to their speed, the wolf had no time to dodge. They slammed into its body, two on its shoulders and two on its thighs, instantly tilting its body. Although they were just water, but with the large number plus the hard hits, it was still a painful attack. They then disintegrated, becoming formless water that instantly drowned the wolf''s body before forming an enormous ball of water. The wolf became panicked as it drowned in the water. It moved to get out but failed because the water was always following its movements. Even when it wanted to roar, its voice did not come out in the water. "He still has other skills, it doesn''t make sense," said people who saw Oliver. The Monster Boss that should have been difficult to deal with was so helpless before him. Looking at the wolf now inside his water ball, Oliver''s eyes lit up. He actually saw that its endurance seemed to have decreased drastically, which could be deduced from its movements becoming slower and slower over time. This meant that being locked up in water like this really made it vulnerable. Even its feathers were starting to become weak again. At this moment, it could only stare at Oliver with bulging eyes, as if challenging him to a direct fight instead of confining it in this way. Oliver ignored its gaze. He wanted to kill it as quickly as possible, level up and get bonus points to make him stronger. With a wave of his hand, countless golden bones appeared in the air, surrounding the water ball. They were not small, averaging two meters long with a thickness of 150 cm, and of course, had extremely sharp edges. Behind them, there was a blazing golden flame, which would serve as their propulsion so that they could glide at high speed. Click! Oliver only needed to snap his fingers to make them glide quickly towards the water ball. Since it was just water, they easily pierced through it before hitting the wolf''s huge body. Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! The people watching from afar clearly saw as the bones stabbed into the wolf''s body, making its mouth and eyes open wide while its neck was raised upwards. It seemed to be feeling an unimaginable sensation of pain. "Is it going to die?" People wondered. Blood began to flow out of the wolf''s body. It fell and seemed unable to stand up again while the light in its eyes began to dim. With so many bones embedded in its body, it seemed impossible for it to live. However, the dying process was slower than Oliver had expected. Impatient, he finally made one larger bone, almost ten meters long, very thick. It appeared just above the wolf''s chest and then dropped without a push from his golden flames. Shua! It went straight through the wolf''s body, a sight that some people didn''t dare to see. However, for Oliver, this was an extremely marvelous sight as he finally got a notification from the System. DING! (You have killed the Primordial Sky Wolf, a Level 13 Monster Boss!) (You get 99 EXP. You advance to Level 10. You get 100 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You get 100 EXP. You advance to Level 11. You get 110 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You get 100 EXP. You advance to Level 12. You get 120 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You get 100 EXP. You advance to Level 13. You get 130 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You get 2 EXP.) DING! (Because you managed to kill the Level 13 boss monster with your level 9, you get 50 points for each of your attributes!) ''Four levels up, 460 points, and 50 points for each attribute.'' Oliver''s eyes almost shook when he saw that result. This was truly amazing, greatly satisfying the greedy side of him. He quickly divided all those points to increase his strength. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 3000] [Level: 13] [EXP: 2/100] [Physique: 209]+110 [Strength: 204]+110 S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Defense: 196]+100 [Speed: 205]+110 [Intelligence: 210]+110 [Endurance: 197]+100 [Will: 209]+110 [Mana: 213]+110 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) "What an improvement!" Oliver didn''t even need to look at his stats to realize how strong he was now. It was very noticeable, he had become so strong that if he met another Monster Boss, he might be able to defeat it with a single blow. Of course, that was if that Monster Boss was at the same level as him. With Level 13, he probably wouldn''t encounter a Monster Boss of a higher level. "Mm!" His eyes returned to the Primordial Sky Wolf''s corpse. He couldn''t help but be surprised as the ball of light that appeared above the corpse was truly enormous, half the size of the wolf itself. How could it be so big, what was inside? Everyone stared intensely at the ball of light. Some were even panting, thinking their fate would change if they got their hands on the item inside the ball of light. As usual, there were people looking at each other with gazes like they wanted to discuss about taking the item. However, seeing Oliver''s figure standing not far from the ball of light, their courage instantly disappeared. The Primordial Sky Wolf scared them so much, whereas the figure of the man killed the wolf. This wasn''t like before where he didn''t appear at all. Slowly, he stepped towards the wolf''s corpse without jumping, not bothering to climb up its body step by step by stepping on his own bones that were stuck on the wolf''s body. In a few moments, he finally arrived on top of the huge body, right in front of that ball of light that was truly enormous in his eyes as he stood right in front of it. Unable to contain his curiosity anymore, he stretched his hand into the ball of light. Instantly, he found something and it was indeed very large. He couldn''t hold it with the palm of his hand. The good thing was, when he touched the object, the ball of light started to become transparent, seemingly disappearing on its own. Chapter 60 - 60: S Class Artifact Shua! The ball of light disappeared, revealing a large object inside that turned out to be a pillar. True, it was just a pillar. However, it was completely made of gold, bright yellow in color from top to bottom. It was probably up to ten meters long, with a thickness of about half a meter and seemed extremely solid. It floated in the air, like it did have such an ability. DING! (You obtain the Golden Sky Pillar, a Class S Artifact with the ability to be controlled through thought, able to fly or attack in any way.) An instant after the notification appeared, Oliver felt some sort of connection between his mind and the pillar. When his mind wanted it to move, it actually moved. Curious, he jumped onto the pillar. Apparently, when it was stepped on, he seemed to stick to it. It had a magnetism that seemed to bind to his body. As he continued to sense the existence of the pillar, he discovered that it could be shrunk to the size of a finger and enlarged to be even bigger. This was similar to how his knife could be turned into a ring but it could only be shrunk. Since he wanted to fly with the pillar, so he didn''t shrink it. At the same time, he looked down. An enormous shadow moved from the wolf''s corpse, entering his body. He did that on purpose because he didn''t want anyone to see that he was making a shadow of the wolf. After the shadow fully entered his body, he made the pillar fly higher into the air under everyone''s amazed gazes. "This man might be our future king?" said a middle-aged man in military garb who was watching from afar. He watched with his mouth wide open, shocking his subordinates with his words. He was Elon, the Three Star General who was Miya''s friend. When flying higher, Oliver could see the entire vast Vera. Unlike being in the helicopter, from the top of the golden pillar, he could see the scenery clearly. "Uh..." He was startled by something that appeared to the west, an enormous ice cube, enclosing a giant gorilla with golden fur that had four arms. The gorilla''s body itself had been impaled by many enormous ice spears. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It died with its eyes and mouth wide open. When observed, there was a woman standing on the ice. However, the woman was unrecognizable because she was wearing ice armor that covered her entire body, and it was feminine-shaped so it could be concluded that she was a woman. How could she be anyone other than Miya. Oliver couldn''t help but smile seeing his aunt also taking action. Perhaps she was not in a good mood now that he had taken the flashdisk, but there was no way she could miss this opportunity. Since she had already killed the Monster Boss in the west, so he could only go east. Whoosh! He flew in that direction at high speed, arriving above the eastern wall in no time at all without anyone noticing because of how tall he was. However, when he arrived there, he made a shocking discovery. The Monster Boss there was also a giant gorilla with four arms. Only, it was slightly smaller than the one killed by Miya. Apparently, it was only on Level 11. He couldn''t help but be disappointed that killing it wouldn''t make him level up or earn points. Even so, he was still quite interested as he saw a man fighting the gorilla. He was probably in his 30s, looking like a successful young businessman because he was wearing formal attire despite fighting, consisting of a suit and tie. He had an alluring appearance with curly brown hair. Even when he was fighting, there was a group of beautiful women cheering for him. It must be admitted that he was not weak. His skill is controlling the ground, which he can shape into various things. He could even shape a figure like that gorilla with almost the same size. So far, their battle looked evenly matched. "Someone with a SS Class Skill!" Oliver was instantly convinced that the man had a SS Class Skill. This was of course not a simple matter as a single skill in that class required an absolutely ridiculous amount of money. The battle between the man and the gorilla shook the land. Since their strengths were evenly matched, so the outcome of the fight didn''t seem to be coming up in a short time, unlike Oliver who completely dominated every Monster Boss he fought. "Let''s cut this thing short," Oliver said. He didn''t want to wait any longer. With his mind, he made the pillar bigger to the max. Actually it could be bigger, depending on his own strength. However, even with its current strength, the size was already ridiculous. It was probably more than 70 meters long. If it was standing on land, it could be considered a skyscraper. Whoosh! He sent the pillar downwards, towards the gorilla while he remained in the air. Although his body fell, it fell softly. "What is it?" The people below quickly saw the arrival of the golden pillar, it even made the gorilla and the man stop fighting as they stared at the pillar. Their instincts told them that it was something dangerous. At first everyone thought it was small, but as it got closer to them, they discovered its enormous size. "Damn, it''s falling towards us." Quite a few mistook the direction of the pillar, thinking it was coming towards them. Panicked, people started running. However, the pillar was much faster. BANG! It finally slammed into the gorilla, producing a very loud bang. After that, there were countless sounds of bones cracking, giving the sensation to the people who heard it that it was their own bones that were being crushed. Those who are calm can see what happens while those who panic can only see the results. Their mouths and eyes opened wide when they saw the result. That huge gorilla that was so hard to fight was now pressed on the ground by that enormous golden pillar. Not only was it dead, but its bones were even coming out of its body. Its four hands were also cut off somehow. "Is this real?" someone said. Chapter 61 - 61: Video Of course, it is real and clear. The people didn''t know anything yet because the events in the south hadn''t reached them yet. Oliver who was high up in the air pulled the pillar up again, using extremely high speed while shrinking its size so that it disappeared from people''s sight in just a few moments. He used it again to fly in the air, watching down. People were probably still confused by the origin of the pillar so some thought it was a force sent from the sky. When a large ball of light appeared above the gorilla''s corpse, people''s focus quickly changed. The item dropped by the Monster Boss, people were more interested in that. Only, the situation was now creating confusion about who was entitled to the item. Is the man the one who deserves the item because he was the one who fought the gorilla even though he didn''t kill it. If he claimed it, people felt that no one could object since his strength was almost equal to that of the gorilla, the Monster Boss. To the surprise of even Oliver who was watching from above, the man was actually walking towards the ball of light, looking like he wanted to take the item inside. In fact, he looked like he was doing exactly what he was supposed to. He didn''t try to look up to see who exactly killed the gorilla. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Does he think he killed it?" Oliver wondered from above. Of course, he wouldn''t allow this because he wanted the item too. This time, he himself launched downwards at high speed, coating his body with his golden flames. Shua! His arrival was more conspicuous than the pillar as his flames made light of the dark night. The man, Raphael, instantly became alert, no longer able to act like no one else was here. BANG! Oliver landed in front of him with his face facing the gorilla''s corpse so that his back was to the man. The latter''s body was actually shaken due to the strong shock caused by his landing. Having an SS Class Skill, he naturally thought he was the strongest among the humans, only people with other SS Class Skills were equal to him. However, seeing that figure with golden flames up close, even breathing became difficult for him. The heat from the flames completely dried up the air until his blood seemed to boil. Only after he appeared did the man shut up. Oliver didn''t look at him at all, and it wasn''t necessary because he didn''t speak either. First he absorbed the shadow of the gorilla first. After that, he directly waved his hand at the ball of light, wanting to dispel it directly without having to reach his hand into it. When he waved his hand, the hot air instantly blew the ball of light away, making it transparent and disappearing quickly. What was behind the ball of light turned out to be a golden cube, which was as big as the golden pillar. Something like this naturally made him wonder, confused as to why the item that appeared was such a strange object. DING! (You get the Golden Sky Cube, a Class S Artifact with the ability to be controlled through thought, can fly or attack in any way.) The system notification told him that it had the same ability as his pillar, it just had a different name. ''Am I destined to fight using pillars and cubes? Why not swords, spears, knives, and such?'' Oliver didn''t know whether to laugh or cry when he thought of this. Not wanting to stay there any longer, he jumped towards the cube to fly. Whoosh! He quickly disappeared from the air, ignoring the astonished people. Actually he was getting tired, so he wanted to go home and rest in his room which he missed since his room in the base was not as comfortable as his own. Perhaps because he was familiar with his aunt''s mansion, he was able to find it even though he was deep in the air. This time, he jumped right in, shrinking the pillar and cube until he could fit them into his pants pockets. Bam! He landed in the courtyard of the mansion without finding anyone. His aunt and Kim Hana shouldn''t be home yet, he wasn''t sure where they were now after killing the gorilla in the west. Since his fingerprints could unlock this mansion, so he went straight inside. Unlike the city''s electricity, the mansion''s electricity was still on, relying on underground batteries that stored large amounts of electrical energy. After entering the mansion, Oliver went straight to his bedroom, took a shower first, then put on some casual sleepwear before laying himself down on the bed, taking slow breaths to calm his mind. Instead of holding his pillar and cube, the two Class S Artifacts he had obtained, he held the flashdisk he had taken from Jackson, observing it carefully. His expression was calm but his mind could not calm down. This was evidence of a murder, looking at it would probably get him into trouble himself either due to muddled thoughts or emotions. Although somewhat uncomfortable, Oliver still plugged the flashdisk into his laptop, wanting to check the contents. It was a working flashdisk, of course. When he opened it, Oliver found a folder inside. It was an unnamed folder. He opened it again, finding a video inside. When he opened the pendrive, he was encouraged to keep opening it until he saw everything, so when he saw the video, he immediately played it with narrowed eyes. Boom! The video actually produced quite a loud explosion sound when it was just playing. It was like a welcome. When the video actually started, Oliver found a truck cab that recorded a middle-aged man with an eerie expression driving the truck at a moderate speed. He occasionally glanced at the watch on his wrist. Oliver don''t know what he was thinking, but he suddenly stepped on the gas pedal so hard that the truck he was driving slid very quickly. Oliver''s eyes narrowed more sharply as he found ahead there was an intersection where the warning lights of the road the truck was traveling on had already shown a red light so the vehicles from that side of the road started running. Chapter 62 - 62: Mastermind The truck driver did not slow down even though the warning light had turned red. Even more ridiculous, he even increased his speed. Oliver''s eyes became very cold when he finally remembered the intersection. From the left side, he then saw a taxi that strangely suddenly stopped, like its handbrake was locked. The driver could be seen clearly as he rolled down his window. Because the car was stopped, he became very panicked. And seeing the truck traveling at high speed towards him, he immediately turned deathly pale. Unfortunately, there was no chance. BANG! The truck violently slammed into her small car, making the car seem to crumble under the pressure of the truck''s tires. Even after hitting the car, the truck didn''t have any problems at all. It was able to continue across the road. And the truck driver''s expression looked very calm as he occasionally glanced back through the rearview mirror. He didn''t look guilty or uncomfortable, just like someone who had done his job. With no police in pursuit, it was a very smooth ride. After that, the video showed a different scene. It was still in the truck, but in a different place, in front of a fancy restaurant in Vera City. Yes, it was Vera, and that restaurant was the one Oliver had visited with Miya just before they went to the base. A truck stopping there was naturally something disturbing, but the restaurant''s security or waiter didn''t mind. This was because a man came approaching the truck with a sizable briefcase. He was a middle-aged man, had neat hair and an appearance that could be said to be very authoritative. The impression he gave was not flashy, but when you looked at him, you would realize that he was so powerful. At all times, he showed such an aura. When staring at him for a long time, Oliver felt he was quite familiar even though he was sure he was seeing him for the first time. "That young man!" He quickly realized why he felt the man was familiar. This was because his face was very similar to the face of the young man who claimed to be his cousin at the restaurant. The driver, Raul, opened his car door as the middle-aged man arrived in front of his truck. "Mr. Montclair, the task you gave me has been completed, I hope I can get paid soon," he said with a faint smile, looking relaxed even to the middle-aged man whose name was Alexander Montclair. For Oliver, Montclair''s word really surprised him. This was because they were truly the elite in Europe, no they were the richest and most powerful. Even the royal families would rather be friends than enemies with them. Alexander Montclair also smiled faintly. He replied, "Mr. Raul, you have already erased one stain in the Montclair blood. In addition to the gift, we also grant you the title of Knight of Montclair. This means you are free to use the services of any of our real estate businesses. Your medals and money are inside." He handed the suitcase he was carrying to Raul. When the latter had just picked it up, he immediately turned around and left, leaving Raul alone. However, Raul seemed to have figured out his personality. He didn''t care, caring only about the suitcase. The video ended there. At this point, Oliver didn''t need to think anymore to sum everything up. He closed his eyes, trying to calm down. Revenge was a must, yet he knew he couldn''t be hasty. This was because he didn''t know where they were, and didn''t have any information about them. Maybe he needed to see Jackson again later to ask. As of now, the man was still locked up in his room by one of his shadow troops. "Mm..." He saw that the internet network was normal, which meant that the electricity in Vera was on. Because he still wanted to daydream, so he turned on the tv, something that changed his expression. This was because the tv was showing the figure of Raphael standing in front of the corpse of the gorilla killed by Oliver. He was surrounded by many reporters who were all pointing cameras at him. "Mr. Raphael, can you tell us about your experience defeating the Ancient Forest Gorilla?" Apparently, the monster was called the Ancient Forest Gorilla. From the looks of it, this Raphael was a pretty popular guy. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only, David really had no idea who he was. Out of curiosity, he wrote his name in a search engine to find out who. "Is this real?" His name and face instantly appeared on the search engine which was why he was surprised. When he started reading information about him, he became even more surprised. As it turned out, he was actually the son of the mayor of Vera. Since he rarely appeared, not many people knew him. Only those who were really fans of the mayor were familiar with him. It was said that he was a humble individual. "Uhmmm..." He cleared his throat when asked by reporters about his experience. "It''s something that''s hard to tell, but I have to say that the fight surprised me a lot too," he said. "Yeah, the point is, it gave me a lot of insight," he added. "Mr. Raphael, people say you are very strong, is it true that the skill you showed during the fight was an SS Class Skill? How did you get it?" Another question was put to him. Waiting for the answer to that question, all the reporters stared at him quite intensely. They were clearly suspicious. It might still be understandable if he had an S Class Skill. However, how could he have an SS Class Skill? This was rather absurd. Even if somehow his father became extremely corrupt, it was actually still impossible for him to have enough money to buy a single SS Class Skill. To the surprise of the reporters, Raphael smiled faintly, seemingly effortlessly as he replied, "It''s a stroke of luck that''s hard to explain. To get that skill, I didn''t pay anything. My constellation gave it to me for free. The reason is probably because we''re so close that we don''t have any contracts, just think of each other as friends." Chapter 63 - 63: Part "Friends, getting skills for free?" Watching that, Oliver rolled his eyes, thinking this guy was really good at cheating. The reporters almost staggered when they heard that. "Mr. Raphael, are you serious? Is there really a constellation that shares skills for free?" they asked, breathlessly. Raphael remained relaxed, he replied, "My skills are proof of that. Just think, there''s no way I can buy a SS Class Skill. That would require too much money." He looked convincing because some of what he said was true. The reporters ended up being amazed when they saw him. "Amazing," some of them said. Oliver was too lazy to continue watching this nonsense. He turned off the TV and then the lights in his room before starting to sleep. When he decided to close his eyes, he fell asleep quickly and so soundly that he was no longer aware of his surroundings. This night turned out to be a long one for him, but it made his sleep more comfortable and satisfying. He didn''t dream of anything, completely immersed in his sleep until morning finally arrived with the sunlight shining in through the cracks of his room. His body felt refreshed so he was able to sit up immediately. He looked around, opening the window curtains with just a wave of his hand. The air looked clean this morning. He wasn''t sure what the situation outside was now, but he was pretty sure it would be difficult for him to find monsters that could help his level up today. As it was, he would probably just take a walk in the city. After getting off the bed, he went to the bathroom, took another shower, then put on some casual clothes consisting of long pants and a black t-shirt. He even planned to have breakfast outside. Coming out of his room, his expression became strange as he found his aunt on the first floor, sitting on the sofa with her eyes closed like a meditating person. She obviously woke up early. Her hair was still wet which meant she had taken a shower. Today, she was wearing a closed levis jacket but she rolled the sleeves up past her elbows. Oliver was a bit unsure how to meet her. He wondered if she was angry with him now. Even so, he still walked towards her. Only, she didn''t open her eyes even when he arrived in front of her. Of course, there was no way she was unaware of his existence. After all, she should have heard the sound of his footsteps. "Aunt!" In the end, Oliver took the initiative to call out to her. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, she actually opened her eyes. However, unlike usual, she turned out to be showing an indifferent attitude. This naturally made Oliver awkward. "What?" the woman asked in a tone that sounded devoid of any emotion at all. Oliver had a bit of trouble answering, he was silent for a while before finally being able to reply, "um, I want to take a walk outside." In the end, he could only say that he was going for a walk. "If you want to take a walk, you can go, no need to tell me that. It''s not like you''re a child who needs permission to take a walk," she replied. She propped herself up on the sofa after saying that and then turned her gaze to her cell phone. From any angle, it was clear that she wanted to ignore him. In essence, she was angry with him. Oliver felt like scratching his head, but doing so would only make him look bad, like a young man who couldn''t do anything. However, did he need to say something to apologize? It wasn''t right either because if he apologized, it would mean admitting that his act of stealing the flashdisk was wrong. He could not consider it a wrongful act because he was only struggling to find out who caused his parents'' accident. "Well, then I''m leaving, aunt!" he said after a while before taking a step outside the mansion. He did not talk about his actions, but left in a way as if there was no problem between them. Apparently when he left, Miya turned her gaze towards him, knitting her brows slightly. She stayed in that posture for a while until he arrived at the side of the door. When he got there, she suddenly spoke. "I will let you avenge the death of your own parents. However, there are parts where I have more rights than you. Remember not to take everything." Oliver, "..." He couldn''t help but turn back to stare at the woman who was now staring back at him. When he looked at her again, she was surprisingly more relaxed, no longer as cold as before. This was enough to put him at ease while his head wondered what part she wanted. Did she mean he could kill Alexander Montclair but the rest of the Montclair Family would be her business. After all, from the looks of it, she did seem to have a deep hatred for that family when she met the young man at the restaurant. Was there a grudge between them other than her sister''s death? Oliver could not speculate, but if there was indeed a part to which she was more entitled, he naturally would not take it. He smiled at her and nodded, turning around again and continuing his steps. When going out, he only walked, not using a vehicle. Usually there was security to help escort him to the gate in an electric car, but today those who worked in that field seemed to be on holiday, so he walked leisurely through the complex''s sidewalks, continuing to stride like he was living a normal life. It was just that life around the world had now become abnormal could be clearly seen. The complex was very quiet now, unlike the usual time in the morning when there would be groups of people exercising or the elderly walking or doing gymnastics in front of their houses. Sometimes he saw cars, but the drivers seemed to be in a hurry, driving so fast that they almost hit the sidewalk several times. Chapter 64 - 64: Drama On Roads When he arrived at the gate, he found only security on guard. They were even fast asleep, as if lost in a sweet dream. Perhaps they were exhausted by now. Oliver had no desire to disturb them. He focused more on the city streets where the situation was similar to the compound, only in a larger zone. It was deserted and the cars passing by looked hurried. When he saw people, he found them to be in a state of confusion. The shops were almost all closed. Those that were open had no customers. From the looks of it, those who wanted to level up chose to go outside while the rest were not in the mood for any activity. The future was currently too uncertain. Feeling that there was nothing interesting to see, Oliver finally surfed the internet to check out the news. He was quickly taken aback as the first page of the forum he opened featured photos of his either in golden flames or as he stood wearing a black coat with his face unable to be seen. He became a topic of discussion, not just in Vera, but all over Europe or even the world. There were even videos of him defeating each of the three Monster Bosses he had defeated. People speculated about his power level, wondering how he could be so strong. The problem was that aside from the footage of Raphael fighting Monster Bosses, there were other footage of certain people with SS Class Skills fighting Monster Bosses in different places. It''s just that, they all mostly can only fight evenly and then can only defeat the Monster Boss they are fighting after getting help from some of their friends who have Class S Skills. On the other hand, the figure with golden flames could defeat a Monster Boss with ease, even defeating three at once last night. Various titles were given to him due to his unknown identity. Some gave him the title of Flame King on the grounds that he had the power of fire, and some gave him the title of Shadow King because he hid his identity. However, the most popular was the Shadow Flame King, combining the two titles together. Continuing to read people''s discussions, he felt like laughing and crying at the same time. Even funnier, he found a group that supported him to become the king of the earth, conquer the earth and rule over everyone to make the earth stable. The people in the group were mostly ordinary people who could only afford the most ordinary skills plus had low courage to hunt monsters so their strength was hardly developed. They were filled with doubts about this new era, so they expected someone to lead them all. If there were only a few people who wanted that, Oliver would probably ignore them. However, he found that the members of the group reached hundreds of thousands even though the group had only been founded yesterday. They seemed really determined to make him king. Only, he immediately thought that he wasn''t interested. Perhaps being a king was wonderful, being able to rule over people. Unfortunately, he was not that kind of person. He preferred to be free on his own. The important thing was to have personal power that could be constantly relied upon. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vrom! Suddenly a loud exhaust sound echoed from beside him, startling him so much that he almost jumped. His expression instantly turned ugly as he looked to the side, ready to pick a fight with the person who sounded the muffler. This was clearly a provocation to him. However, he restrained himself as it turned out to be a woman sitting on a black ninja. She opened the glass of her helmet, revealing a very pretty Korean face with kohl on her eyebrows. Today, she looked very confident, as if she had found a new identity. Of course, she is Kim Hana. She took off her helmet, untangling her black hair. "Handsome, why walk alone, how about we go together?" she said. Oliver, "..." "Did you just take some medicine?" Oliver immediately asked in response. She was completely different, her original personality was that of an anti-social person, yet now she was behaving like a seducer. Without a certain drug, Oliver didn''t believe she could do it, and why did she need to do this? "Come on," she replied, waving her hair again. "I practiced for hours last night to say this, don''t say weird things about me." Her demeanor remained relaxed, really like she had changed. Oliver made an observation and was made to feel that she was indeed not on any particular drug. "Why?" he asked again. "Isn''t it obvious, you must realize that I''m fascinated by you, so I just want to be more open about my feelings, I don''t want to keep being shy," she replied. "And I want us to be lovers!" Oliver, "..." He was speechless after hearing the expression of her heart. It was one thing if she had such a wish, yet she could actually say it. "Do you want to ask me to marry you?" he asked after a moment of silence. He wondered if she no longer held to her ideology that they should get married first. "I hope so, but I know you can''t be hasty about it. After all, you''re still young. I can wait, but we can establish an official bond first," she replied. "I suddenly feel like you''re not compatible with me," Oliver replied directly. He immediately thought that when he heard her answer. It wasn''t that he didn''t like her. It''s just that he felt she was pushing herself too hard to the point of throwing away her own personality. Seeing a woman like this, Oliver was amused. He would rather things go naturally between them. When he said he might not get along with her, Kim Hana''s relaxed demeanor instantly disappeared. Her expression became frozen while her eyes became slightly reddish. Even tears began to appear between her eyes. "I knew it, you''re a selfish man, you won''t appreciate me, you jerk, fackkk youu" she said, starting to sob. She got off her motorcycle without even lowering the standard, making the motorcycle fall. Oliver hurriedly grabbed the back of the motorcycle to hold it up so it wouldn''t fall while his eyes looked at Kim Hana who was evidently starting to look frustrated. This made the passers-by can''t help but stop. A drama in the real world, even in normal life, this was always interesting, especially with the current world situation. This is real entertainment that will make them forget their anxiety. The appeal of this drama was made even more interesting because the woman was Korean. "You must feel great after playing me," Kim Hana said one last time before taking a step with a small run. Her original personality had returned. This further proved that she was pushing herself, and when things didn''t go according to her plan, she immediately took a mental hit. Maybe she felt ashamed. Chapter 65 - 65: Still Together Oliver did not show any particular expression. This was because he really wasn''t sure what kind of expression he needed to show in a situation like this. Ultimately, this was because he was dealing with a woman who had some mental issues. However, he viewed this as something for the better. At least Kim Hana would no longer force herself to do something strange. "Well!" He finally got on the motorcycle, started the engine, and put on the helmet. Kim Hana was a little surprised to hear the sound of her motorcycle engine so she looked back, stopping her steps. Seeing Oliver riding that motorcycle, she couldn''t help but be confused. After that, Oliver even moved the motorcycle slightly forward until it arrived at her side. "Hop on, accompany me to find breakfast," he said to her, acting as usual. "You!" Kim Hana couldn''t believe that Oliver didn''t try to comfort her after making her cry. He apparently acted like there was no problem between them at all. "Can''t you find it yourself," she replied in a fairly high tone. She had originally invited him to use the motorcycle, but now she refused. "You''d better not refuse, lest I force you," Oliver replied, so dominating that Kim Hana gasped for air. The people watching this drama were also dumbfounded, thinking that Oliver was so arrogant, as if he could do whatever he wanted. "Boy, who do you think you are. Forcing a woman here, do you think you can do everything?" A man in his 25s suddenly came over and scolded Oliver. He apparently couldn''t stand his arrogant attitude. Appearance-wise, he should be an employee working in an elite company. I don''t know what he was thinking, but today he was wearing formal clothes, like he was heading to his office. As he walked forward, he seemed to want to protect Kim Hana. Every now and then he glances at her, as if to see if she is impressed by him. Of course, he would feel great if he could start a romantic relationship from this woman. Unfortunately, Kim Hana turned out as if she was unaware of his existence. She just stares at Oliver with an uncertain expression. This made the man uneasy, wondering if this Korean woman already had too deep feelings for the young man. "Do you have a problem?" Oliver looked at him sharply, asking coldly. When looking directly into his eyes, the man involuntarily stopped his steps. His heart was inexplicably racing, as if he had met with the most difficult problem, the result of his own instinctual judgment. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nn-nooo," he said spontaneously. He didn''t even know why he did that. When Oliver''s gaze became sharper, even his blood ran cold. He was made even more frightened. When he could no longer contain his fear, he turned and ran. Kim Hana finally realized that there was a man who wanted to help her, but when she realized, the man had run away. Of course, she knew that even if he didn''t leave, she wouldn''t be attracted to him. His charm was too low compared to the charm of the young man on the motorcycle. When Oliver continued to stare at her, she became somewhat helpless. "Hmph, let''s just say I had to," she said with a snort. After that, she actually got on the motorcycle. Vrom! She hadn''t sat steady yet and Oliver had already turned the throttle so that the motorcycle slid until the front tire lifted up slightly. The panicked Kim Hana hurriedly hugged his waist to hold on. The back seat was very high. Just holding onto Oliver''s shoulders wasn''t enough for her to keep from falling. She needed to resuscitate her body onto his back, something that of course made her very comfortable. "Are they faking it?" The people who saw the scene looked at each other with unsure expressions. Looking at them now, they thought there was no fight at all between the two of them. Until the motorcycle stabilized, Kim Hana continued to hug Oliver''s waist. She only hugged him more lightly because otherwise, she would have difficulty sitting down. Although she was comfortable, she couldn''t help but show an awkward expression since they had fought in the first place. The good thing was that the motorcycle didn''t have mirrors so Oliver couldn''t see behind him without looking back. He felt the woman''s embrace, which made him occasionally glance at his own stomach. To say he wasn''t distracted would be a lie. However, it wasn''t being distracted that made him uncomfortable. It just made him uncomfortable so his desire became wider. This woman was not wrong if she boasted of her beauty because her touch was truly comforting, yet it was comforting that made a man want more. Oliver wouldn''t argue that he was quite tempted by her. Taking her to bed must be something fun. Maybe if he really wanted to be free without anything restricting them, getting married was the only solution. With the current state of the world where life would be even more barbaric than in ancient times, a man getting married at 18, 17, or even 16 might not have a problem at all. The question is about the man''s capability. If he is strong, then that means he is capable, has the right to marry. Screwing a woman only after marrying her is certainly something more honorable because it''s a statement that he will take full responsibility.. The concept of whether Kim Hana was right to be his wife was not something he needed to think about. If he saw another woman who was better, Isabel for example, or perhaps a woman elsewhere, he would just have to remarry, add another wife because he had the power that gave him the right to do so. Only, he wasn''t sure how to go about the marriage. In the end, he discarded the thought which he found very amusing. When he saw a small restaurant that was open, he stopped there. It was an old restaurant that could hardly be called a restaurant in this era where every restaurant had high standards. Oliver didn''t even see any waiters in the restaurant. It was apparently self-managed by an old woman who seemed to have no particular desire in her life other than waiting for her death. Chapter 66 - 66: Meet Again Oliver had to cross the street when he headed to the restaurant. Much to his surprise, Kim Hana suddenly threw her cell phone into the air while she herself hugged him tightly all of a sudden. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Spontaneously, he stared at the phone, finally realizing that the phone''s camera was recording. The woman apparently wanted to take a video in this pose. The phone''s camera was practically recording the figures of the two of them clearly. However, Oliver chose not to interfere with the woman''s wishes. Although he was facing the camera, his head was wearing a helmet so his face was covered, so it didn''t matter, only Kim Hana''s face was revealed. And Kim Hana managed to catch the cell phone as it started to fall. Her hand moved like lightning, and after that, she stopped hugging his waist as the motorcycle also started to stop. After the motorcycle stopped, Oliver took off his helmet, looking at the woman behind him who immediately got off the motorcycle. Apparently she had become indifferent. There was no trace of crying on her face. She even looked radiant. A woman with a beautiful face truly has a natural advantage. When she was calm, her beauty instantly covered her gloomy side. Oliver smiled slightly when he saw her face. "Yeah, after all, women with your kind are very quick to recover their mood," he said. "Frustrating for a man is not worth it at all," she replied, looking very indifferent. She was starting to act like she was underestimating him. This only made Oliver laugh softly. However, he didn''t say anything else, walking into the restaurant. The owner, an old woman, looked astonished that her humble restaurant was visited by a man and woman who seemed to be very elite. She greeted them with a big smile. "Welcome, young lady and master, please have a seat, what would you like to order?" she said excitedly. Although she looked very old, she still seemed to be very healthy. Her body was not hunched at all while her hair was still naturally bright brown. Oliver guessed that she lived alone with no children and grandchildren at all. Thinking about the changes in life on earth, he wondered if this old lady could still continue her business. Upon sitting down, he replied, "please give us all the menus you sell." He decided to order all the menus. After all, there were only about five menus, so buying them all wasn''t much, and he did need more food. Kim Hana didn''t mind. She sits next to him but makes a little distance. Once seated, she was only concerned with her own cell phone. Apparently she started editing the video she had taken. Oliver just glanced at her for a moment, then watched the old woman prepare the food since the kitchen was attached to the restaurant''s dining room so people could see as she cooked. Much to Oliver''s surprise, the woman was actually unleashing the power of the wind as she cooked, using it to blow away plates and spoons so she didn''t have to pick them up directly. She actually had power and it wasn''t so weak. Oliver even suspected that the skill the old woman was using wasn''t a Class D or C Skill. It was probably Class B considering that the wind could fly those things well. This meant that not only did she have a Class B Skill, she was also doing monster hunting or else she wouldn''t be able to use her skill. Kim Hana was also surprised when she realized the woman was using wind power. After placing all the plates of food on a large tray, the old woman immediately approached them. She continued to smile in high spirits, seemingly unaware that they were looking at her in surprise. Arriving beside them, she began to arrange the plates in front of them. After that, she made an inviting posture. "Please eat, young master, lady. If you want to go out to hunt monsters, you should have a big breakfast so that you can fight non-stop," she said. "Madam, do you also hunt monsters?" Kim Hana asked in response. "Oh, yes..." The old woman was a little surprised at the sudden question. "After all, old ladies like me also need to evolve in this new era. Otherwise, the young people might use their power to bully me, so I used all my savings to buy a skill that is powerful enough." She explained with an expression that seemed innocent yet excited while showing her palm where the wind gathered on it. Seeing that, Oliver who was originally worried about the fate of old ladies like her didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Since she had powers, her old body might start to feel young. It didn''t seem like she really had any other interests other than waiting for death. Or maybe that''s the case, but she''s still doing her best in life. "You are wonderful, madam. Not all old ladies can be like you." He gave her a compliment. At his praise, she laughed softly. "I''m just struggling, and I''m sure you two are even more incredible. People are panicking right now but you can still live your life with ease and confidence," she said. Oliver just smiled at that. Perhaps not wanting to disturb their breakfast, the woman went to the kitchen. Oliver started to eat, and it turned out that the old lady''s cooking was really very good, having an amazing combination of flavors. It beats most high-end restaurants that mostly lack strong special flavors. Even Kim Hana looked happy as she ate. Of course, they didn''t talk to each other as they ate. Since the street was quiet, the restaurant didn''t get any other diners either. This may not be favorable for the old lady, but Oliver can eat more quietly. "Tskckck, look who it is. How did we meet here. Oliver, everyone is busy thinking of ways to become stronger, but you have time to date an Korean woman. Have you realized that there''s no hope for you so you''d rather enjoy life. Yeah, that''s not a bad thing, I guess?" "..." Unfortunately, Oliver''s calm was interrupted by the sound of laughter from behind him. It was a familiar sound to him because the owner of this voice was the one who satirized him the most to please his boss. Who else but Mateo, Alex''s henchman. Looking back, he found not only him, but also Alex who was walking with a cane as one of his ankles was being wrapped by a bandage. He was surrounded by his other two henchmen who seemed to be standing guard in case he fell. Chapter 67 - 67: Rampage Oliver hadn''t expected them to come to this restaurant, making him wonder if they hadn''t found another restaurant to go to. It was just that, seeing that Alex had to use a cane, he almost laughed. It seemed that the wound that his fire produced was different. It can''t recover quickly. Since Kim Hana already knew about them, so she was quite surprised when she saw them. Meanwhile, Alex looked at Oliver with a very gloomy expression. "Oliver, I''m starting to accept that Isabel chose you, but how dare you have an affair with another woman," he said in a tone full of truth while scolding him. Of course, Oliver was sure he was just saying nonsense. There was no way he could accept that Isabel preferred him. He must have just wanted to look good. "Oliver, I''ll show Isabel your true nature." One of Alex''s henchmen suddenly took out a cell phone, starting to record. Only, just as he started recording, Kim Hana suddenly stood up, and moved quickly in front of him. She grabbed his cell phone and pushed him to the ground. After that, she violently threw the phone onto the street, instantly splitting it in half. Even Oliver was surprised by her actions, let alone Alex and his minions. They were just talking but this woman immediately resorted to violence. "I hate brats like you the most," the woman said, looking angry. Not knowing what she was thinking, she suddenly charged towards Alex, kicking his bandaged ankle. Relying on her level being higher than Alex''s, she was able to move at a speed that was hard for the man to detect even though he had a Class S Skill. BANG! Her kick struck the man''s ankle, making his eyes widen. "Ahhhh..." He instantly screamed in pain, falling down quickly while his two friends failed to help him as they were shocked by Kim Hana''s actions. "You? What are you doing?" said Mateo. "You need a beating too," Kim Hana replied. BANG! S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She kicked him directly in the face, breaking his glasses. The others could no longer stand by as Kim Hana continued to attack them. Even if she was a beautiful Korean woman, she should be taught a lesson if she was being barbaric. Unfortunately, when the men advanced, they found a difference in strength. Kim Hana moved like an undetectable shadow, sometimes she seemed to appear directly behind them, easily knocking them down. When she attacked harder, the sound of bones cracking echoed from the people she attacked. "Miss, miss, please stop." The restaurant owner couldn''t calmly watch the fight in her restaurant. She couldn''t help but come forward to stop Kim Hana. Although the latter still looked emotional, she still stopped when the old lady asked her to. The latter sighed, but was quite confused as she saw the people unable to stand up anymore. "Should I call an ambulance?" She wondered. It was rather doubtful to her because if she called an ambulance, it would take at least five ambulances to carry them all. Oliver was a bit embarrassed by Kim Hana''s actions. This woman was acting without thinking. Although he personally did want to attack Alex when he met him, he would attack without making a big fuss. After a moment of silence, he said, "Madam, there is no need to call an ambulance, you just need to wait, someone will pick them up. However, we have to leave first." He put a few bills on the table as he said that, grabbing Kim Hana''s hand before pulling her away. Alex and the others could still use their hands, so they could call for help themselves. Hence, Oliver didn''t advise the old lady to call an ambulance. Since he didn''t want to keep the commotion here, he decided to leave. If Alex wanted the commotion elsewhere, then that was fine. Exiting the restaurant, he immediately got on the motorcycle, signaling Kim Hana to get on. Luckily she obeyed, so they were able to leave immediately. Oliver with his helmet glass open stared back as he rode the motorcycle while Kim Hana just hugged him loosely. "You''re not taking your anger out on them for being rejected by me, are you?" he said. Actually, he suspected that was the reason. "None of your business," Kim Hana replied, turning her gaze to the side. "It seems that way, and you might also be uncomfortable hearing about another woman in my life," Oliver said. "What do you say?" Kim Hana immediately looked at him again with widened eyes while he stared ahead. "Don''t get a big head. Who cares who you''re with. I no longer have any interest in building a relationship with you." Her tone sounded like she was very angry when she spoke. However, it was hard to tell if she was angry because of his words or because of her own words. "Well, if you think that way, maybe I''ll cancel my intention. I was just thinking of marrying you officially so that we can live together without hindrance," Oliver said, sighing. His words instantly made Kim Hana react. Her fingers first began to press against his stomach while her back straightened. "W-what did you just say?" she said in a tone like she was having trouble breathing. "I''m sure you heard it clearly? Why, do you regret your words now?" Oliver replied with a quiet laugh. This time, Kim Hana could not immediately respond. She was silent as if her mind was going places. "Hmph!" Suddenly she let out a cold snort. "You think you can fool me with tricks like this. Even if it''s true, then what? Do I look like I''m going to beg for marriage? No, no one deserves me to throw away my pride. If you really want to marry me, just say it and prove it, but make sure you bring a big dowry. I won''t give myself up for free." "..." Apparently, this woman was still emotional now. She was saying whatever she wanted, following the thoughts of her heart. Shaking his head lightly, Oliver chose to stop discussing this. Something then caught his interest. In this quiet city, he saw a sizable crowd of people gathered in a park, surrounding something who knows what. Chapter 68 - 68: Unique "What are they doing?" Kim Hana wondered, turning her attention to the crowd of people. Out of curiosity, Oliver stopped his motorcycle, taking off his helmet again. He got off and walked straight towards the crowd without waiting for Kim Hana. And she was actually walking separately from him, not talking or looking at him. This made them seem unconnected, just two people who happened to be walking in the same direction. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasn''t noticed by anyone because the gathered people didn''t look back at all despite the loud noise of motorcycle exhaust. They seemed to be too focused on their business. Oliver pushed a few people aside to open the way for him to see. The problem was that there were quite a few large trees blocking the view when he looked from behind. "Ohhh..." He was instantly dumbfounded when he saw what these people were actually swarming around. They were crowding around a young man, younger than her, supposedly only 14 years old where his body had not yet fully grown. He had a cute, ruddy face with messy blonde hair. What was interesting about him was the fact that he was sitting on a plush sofa with a huge Dragozilla on each side, each acting like they were the young man''s bodyguard. And there were more monsters besides them, lined up behind them, either Lamia or Cyclops. Perhaps they consisted of Levels 1 to 3. Although they were large, their size had not reached the point of being excessive. A sight like this was of course very surprising to Oliver. The monsters were completely real and alive, unlike his shadow army. How could that young man bring so many monsters in the city. He seemed to have control over them. When he heard the people''s talk, he finally knew that the young man was trying to sell the monsters, which he said would obey each of their buyers. Level 1 monsters he was selling for 1000 Dollars, Level 2 for 2000 Dollars, and Level 3 for 3000 Dollars. People were lured by this offer because it was obvious that they would be greatly helped if they hunted monsters with the help of monsters. ''Is he relying on a skill? However, are there any such skills for sale on earth?'' Oliver wondered. He doubted it relied on skills because the strongest skills on earth were only Class S Skills. If there was a skill that could control monsters like this, it should be in a higher class. Several people began to execute purchases as Oliver watched. 2 or 3K Dollars was definitely not taken seriously for a monster. Apparently, when someone bought a monster, the young man took a drop of blood from the monster and gave it to the buyer. The blood was applied to the buyer''s hand and after that, the purchased monster actually obeyed the buyer. This only made Oliver feel even more strange. ''Or maybe he''s relying on a special item?'' Oliver suspected that because it felt like relying on a skill was rather impossible unless it was a higher class skill. ''He must have a special background or else he wouldn''t be so bold as to show such a unique ability,'' he thought again. Even he felt tempted to find out, not to mention that other practical people would view such an ability as something very extraordinary. However, since he had more reliable skills, so he had no intention of finding out or robbing the young man. Over time, there were more people who bought monsters from that young man. Even then, the price was raised because of the scramble. Before he knew it, all the monsters were sold out except for the two Dragozilla standing by the young man''s side. They seemed to be special for him so he didn''t sell them. Each of the monsters that had been sold then followed their buyers, which was a rather astonishing sight. People who didn''t have the money to buy were busy taking videos, spreading them across the internet. Meanwhile, the two Dragozillas picked up the sofa that the young man was sitting on, carrying him away from there. He seemed uninterested in continuing there after earning so much money. "Ehh..." Suddenly five black off road cars came, stopping at the street the young man was heading to. When the doors opened, a group of large men got out of the cars. They were all dressed in casual clothes, but people knew right away that they were members of the military, judging by the license plate of the car they were using plus they were carrying a laser pistol around their waist. "Why are the military coming?" People started discussing, looking at each other. "Do they want to arrest him?" "It seems so. This young man is in serious trouble now unless he has a strong background." The young man knitted his brows when he saw the people. He signaled his two Dragozillas to stop. Sure enough, the soldiers gathered in front of him. "What do you want?" he asked them. Their leader was a man in his 30s with long hair tied up. His entire body was completely filled with muscles. Even as a human, he gave a very intimidating impression to those who saw him. And he was a soldier with the rank of major, which was very high for his age. "Your name is Elliot, right?" said the man, responding to the young man''s question. "Yes!" The latter answered without hesitation. Although he knitted his eyebrows, he seemed to have no fear of those soldiers. "Elliot, we are here to run an errand to take you to Vera Military Base, please cooperate," the man replied, stating his purpose. People took a deep breath when he heard that. That the military was starting to show fangs in this changing world was something that people expected so no one was so surprised. Only, it might be a little faster. No, this was because the thing they were interested in appeared sooner. If anyone was to blame, it was the young man himself because he was so conspicuous. Chapter 69 - 69: Showing Dominance Everyone was waiting for Elliot''s response as the military officially wanted to take him to their base. If he was brought there, people felt that anything bad could happen. ''Uh, does he not have the background I imagined?'' Oliver wondered with a strange expression as he discovered that the young man hadn''t mentioned his background. He was just silent with an uncertain expression. Plus that the military was probably already investigating his life background. They were bold, which meant that even if he had a background, it was not taken seriously by the military. In the end, there weren''t many parties that could resist the military. Seeing that the young man was only silent, the leader of the military group waved his hand to some of his subordinates, asking them to take the young man immediately. "Do you dare? I am the Shadow Flame King''e younger brother," he said suddenly as several soldiers stepped towards him. He was starting to act like an arrogant young master who always relied on his background to intimidate others. When he spoke of the Shadow Flame King, everyone was stunned including those soldiers. Those who had already taken a step stopped their steps. Of course, this also made Oliver very shocked including Kim Hana. ''Since when did you become my little brother?'' he said to himself. The young man was really boasting, just saying nonsense. The major, the leader of the military group knitted his brows when he heard that, looking at the young man more carefully. "Do you have an older brother?" he asked in a rather low voice. "Of course, you''d better apologize to me now and give me a gift or my older brother will destroy your base," Elliot replied in a high tone. When he was boasting, he unhesitatingly threatened others, including the military group. To them, this sounded very painful to the ears as no one had ever talked about destroying the military base. "Brat, don''t be arrogant, we are carrying out the country''s duty. If you resist, we can consider you a rebel." One of the temperamental soldiers apparently couldn''t stand being scolded so he scolded Elliot for his words. "Do you dare with my big brother who has killed three Monster Bosses with ease?" Elliot replied. He brought up Oliver''s story last night, which was enough to make everyone hold their breath. That feat certainly scared everyone because one knew defeating him was really very difficult. "Brat, even your older brother has to submit to the state," the soldier replied. Because he was too temperamental, so he spoke without thinking. Oliver who heard it all was a bit offended because even though he had no desire to become king, he wanted his name to be a horror to the entire world. After a moment of thought, he decided to do something. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. First he stepped back until he was behind the crowd. After that, he jumped into the air by enveloping his body with golden flames. The hot afternoon instantly became extremely hot due to his appearance of heat. He flew through the air standing on his cube which was sized for one person to stand on. "Why do I have to submit?" he said as everyone turned their eyes towards him. The ordinary people who saw him staggered to their feet while Kim Hana opened her mouth with a frozen expression, not expecting him to appear. The most surprised was naturally Elliot himself. He rubbed his eyes as if wondering if this was real. At the same time, he became nervous because of his completely bullshit claim. Oliver wasn''t looking in his direction, he kept staring at the soldier who was talking about him. Asked by him, he was somewhat unsure how to answer so his face turned blue and red. "We''re here to carry out the country''s duty, Shadow Flame King, I hope you won''t make things difficult for us." The major suddenly spoke, taking a step forward. Apparently he didn''t back down or apologize for the words of one of his subordinates. Oliver guessed he didn''t want the military''s reputation to be tarnished. After all, if they left just because he showed up, everyone would laugh at them, and after that, people would become bolder to the military. If that was the case, it would be difficult for them to stabilize the country later. "Is it state duty or helping your boss fulfill his greed?" Oliver replied with a question, which instantly made the faces of several military members turn red while people looked at each other while holding back laughter. What they were actually doing was obvious. It''s just that these things can usually only be thought about, not said. Elliot was quite happy to hear that, thinking that Oliver was defending him even though his claim to be his younger brother might have offended him. "You shouldn''t accuse the military with such baseless accusations," the major replied. "Hmph, why so hypocritical. You guys must want my ability to control monsters, right?" Elliot spoke again in a loud voice. "Hey, didn''t I tell you, if you want monsters that you can control, just buy them from me. It''s cheaper to catch the monsters out there yourself and use my services to tame them." ROAR! ROAR! The two Dragozilla beside him roared at the military member after he spoke, as if reminding them to obey their boss'' rules. The scene was particularly amusing as a 14-year-old youth scolded the men with big, muscular bodies. Some of them were so embarrassed that they had to bow their heads. "I think you all need a little punishment for abusing your position," Oliver said. He enlarged the size of the pillar until it was big enough to crush the entire army. Their eyes widened when they saw the pillar that had easily killed an Ancient Forest Gorilla last night. "What do you want to do?" the major asked. Oliver didn''t answer, he responded by swinging the pillar at them. "You!" The major was dumbfounded. He quickly pointed both hands upwards, creating a very thick brown wall of light. This was a skill in defense and seemed to be very powerful. It was large enough to protect all of his subordinates. Chapter 70 - 70: To The North BANG The pillar hit the wall of light extremely hard. It shook uncontrollably and then cracked and broke into countless small pieces. The pillar apparently destroyed the wall of light for only a moment. All the military members who thought they would be safe under the wall of light hurriedly tried to run. Unfortunately, their speed was not as fast as the pillar. BANG! BANG! BANG! One by one, their heads were struck by the pillar, as if they were nailed down as their bodies sank straight into the ground, leaving only their heads. Most of them fainted immediately. The stronger ones could survive but in a condition like they were dying. The major was in the best condition, but his head was full of blood. His eyes trembled endlessly as he stared at the figure enveloped in golden flames. He was supposed to be considered extremely strong, one of the soldiers the military relied on, why could he be helpless like this? Was the difference in their strength that great? Some people recorded the scene and shared it on various forums and social media with fake accounts. No one would miss the chance to embarrass the military as many hated their arrogance. Oliver wasn''t interested in them anymore as he was already satisfied with bringing them down. He stared at Elliot who spontaneously swallowed his saliva because of his gaze. "Hello, big brother," he said as he waved his hand to him, trying his best to smile. Others thought they were familiar, but only he knew that his heart was beating hard. This was because he felt a very sharp gaze from Oliver. He had to hold his breath or else others would see that his breathing was labored. Actually Oliver was just observing him. There was something interesting about him, a symbol at the bottom of his neck. It was a symbol with a shape like a monster''s face, a gold color that was somewhat transparent. When he saw that symbol, Oliver felt there was a special power from it. He immediately thought it was what the young man relied on to tame monsters, and it seemed that it was indeed not part of the skill, but something implanted into his body. After all, even his skills didn''t bring up a specific symbol. Having understood that, Oliver wasn''t interested in finding out more. He left by controlling the cube away from there, passing by a skyscraper. He flung himself behind the skyscraper, landing in a narrow alley with his usual appearance. After that, he walked straight out of the alley, towards Kim Hana''s motorcycle. The woman also walked towards the motorcycle. "I want to go home now, so you can go by yourself," she told him, looking like she wasn''t thinking about anything when she said that. After that, she got on the motorcycle, which was indeed her motorcycle. Oliver couldn''t help but roll his eyes. This woman was getting bolder to him and was now starting to defy him. She obviously deliberately wanted to leave him here. Before she turned the key, he grabbed the key and pulled it from its hole. "You!" Kim Hana looked at him with widened eyes. "Give it back!" she said, trying to grab the key, which of course failed because he pointed it backwards. "Girl, do you have a grudge against me now?" Oliver asked her. "Who are you calling a girl, I''m older than you." The woman immediately protested. After all, she was past the age to be called a girl. Even if it was an old man calling her a girl, she would object, not to mention a man who was still in high school. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can make you angry, but if you make me angry, you won''t have an easy life," Oliver replied. Just like that, Kim Hana''s breathing became labored with her cheeks and neck flushed while her eyes began to tear up. "If you weren''t stronger, I''d challenge you to a fight right now," she said. "That''s a ridiculous fantasy," Oliver replied. "However, you look cute right now," he added. After that, his hand moved quickly, pinching her slightly puffy cheeks. Being called cute plus having her cheeks pinched, Kim Hana''s originally angry mood became mixed so that the tops of her earlobes became reddish. Unfortunately, when he said nice words to her, her heart started to blossom again. "The city is quiet right now, how about we go outside? I''ll help you level up. Although your level is quite high now, it''s not that high, and some people might have a higher level than you. Yeah, maybe we can find something interesting," Oliver said. He originally wanted to walk around the city, but felt that there were too few activities in this city. Kim Hana looked into his eyes after hearing his words. She thought for a while before nodding. "Alright," she said, using a fairly soft tone. Perhaps she couldn''t resist the offer to raise her level. After all, with his help, her leveling up had become easy. Oliver smiled because she didn''t refuse. He used his hand, signaling her to shift to the back seat. "Huh!" She snorted softly but didn''t refuse. She shifted to the back seat then Oliver climbed onto the front seat of the motorcycle, and inserted the key into the hole. Vrom! He immediately took off, heading north, the opposite direction of their base. He did this because he wanted to see a new place. Plus, the north had a special appeal because about five kilometers from the wall there, there was a beach and the sea. When he left, the soldiers started coming out from underground in miserable conditions. They even asked people to help them. None of them realized that the Shadow Flame King had just passed them on a motorcycle. With the traffic quiet, Oliver was able to twist the motorcycle''s throttle without holding back. The engine and exhaust roared loudly while the speed exceeded 150km in no time. It really was a motorcycle with a large cc. Its speed beat that of most cars. Kim Hana''s black hair fluttered in the wind. The people they passed by were somewhat mesmerized when they saw her, becoming jealous of Oliver riding that motorcycle while being hugged by her. Unfortunately, even at that high speed, Kim Hana''s embrace was rather loose. He did not feel any special sensation on his back. This woman was still holding back. Perhaps she didn''t want her own uncontrollable self. In a short time, the north gate appeared in their view. It was full of damage yet still managed to be closed. There was a very strong scent of burnt wood from outside, probably the remnants of last night''s scent due to the large amount of wood burned by Oliver''s golden fire. Chapter 71 - 71: Another Problem For Vera Oliver stopped the motorcycle not far from the gate. It was closed, so he couldn''t get out with the motorcycle. The only way was to exit through the small gates that could be found along the wall, used by most people. However, now that people were starting to be able to jump high, there were quite a few who directly jumped to the top of the wall and then jumped down again. There was even a large parking lot around the wall to park vehicles, and it was free. Once off the motorcycle, Oliver straightened his clothes that had become a bit messy due to the high speed of the ride. Either he or Kim Hana were getting quite a few strange looks from passersby. Probably because they were only dressed casually, which was not very suitable for wandering around in this area. After all, when hunting monsters, almost everyone wore thicker and more covered clothing. Of course, they didn''t care about other people''s judgment. Walking closer to the wall, Oliver didn''t look like he was going to jump. He was a bit lazy, and finally decided to go through the small gate beside the main gate. Kim Hana who was following him was a little uncomfortable that they weren''t jumping, which made them look weak. However, she had no choice but to follow Oliver since here she would depend on him. Passing through the small gate, Oliver arrived again at the area where he had fought with the Primordial Sky Tree, the tree that he had burned endlessly and now its heart had become his heart. He was quite surprised when he finally saw his battle area where the area that was many times larger than a soccer field had become a black, dust-filled wasteland. It was very hot and breathing was quite uncomfortable either because of the scent of burning or because the air itself was polluted with remnants of smoke. There were no monsters to be seen there. Even the monsters probably didn''t like hanging around in an area with such conditions. Most people Oliver saw chose to leave the area quickly after they passed through the wall. "Let''s go to the beach," Oliver said to Kim Hana. He had already decided where they would hunt monsters. Just in a normal place, he probably wouldn''t find anything interesting, which was why he wanted to go to the beach. When Kim Hana nodded, Oliver started running, just a casual run but very fast even for Kim Hana. He ran through the deserted area, avoiding people. The monsters outside were still as numerous as yesterday, still only consisting of three types where the Lamia could only be found in areas close to the river. Their levels had all started to increase, which of course increased their size. Oliver found some Monster Generals at Level 11. Although they couldn''t help him level up yet, their presence suggested it wouldn''t be long before the monsters would level up past his level. "Ehh..." As he continued to run forward, Oliver was dumbfounded by the number of people running from the direction ahead of him towards the city. They looked very panicked as they ran, so hasty that they were out of breath. "What''s going on?" Oliver couldn''t help but stop, keeping an eye on the running people. When a man passed right in front of him, he grabbed the man''s hand, making him stop instantly. "Damn, what are you doing? Let go of me!" The man immediately scolded Oliver with bulging eyes without thinking. Perhaps Kim Hana, also out of curiosity, slapped the back of his neck with the edge of her palm to bring his mind out of panic. "Tell us first what happened or you won''t be able to leave," she said. The man almost fell over from Kim Hana''s blow. He looked back to see her but was now coming to his senses. "Ts-tsunami," he said in a hurried tone. "There''s a tsunami nearly 50 meters high ahead." Hearing his words, Oliver slowly released his hand so that he could finally run. He was naturally shocked by the information he had said. Quickly, he jumped onto a tree. If the tsunami was 50 meters high, it would definitely be visible if he climbed up the tree. From below, it was difficult to see because of the many obstructions blocking the view of the distance. Kim Hana also climbed up the tree, looking very curious. If there really was a tsunami, then Vera would be in big trouble. After all, the distance between the beach and Vera was only about 5 kilometers. Although Vera wouldn''t drown because there was a wall that was also 50 meters high surrounding it, the bad thing was that the city would be surrounded by water. "Is this for real," Kim Hana said when she and Oliver finally arrived at the top of the tree. About maybe a kilometer meters in front of them, there really was a huge wave, so high, and so wide that its left and right ends couldn''t be seen. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was moving quickly towards them, flattening whatever it passed. Quite a few monsters drowned in it. Even they didn''t escape the disaster. Oliver saw that there were still many humans running around, including soldiers who looked terrified. ''What''s wrong with Vera, why is there so much trouble here?'' He wondered, unable to be more confused than now. His intention to go to the beach had clearly failed. Due to the speed of that tsunami, it was getting closer to him. Having no other choice, he enlarged the size of his gold cube then grabbed Kim Hana''s hand, jumped on top of the cube while pulling her and flew the cube into the air. His eyes continued to watch the tsunami. There were no other phenomena, only that from above he could see the sea that seemed to have become bigger because it was visible from where he was. Not long after, the tsunami finally passed underneath her, continuing towards Vera. "Can the city walls hold it back?" Kim Hana couldn''t help but wonder. If the wall failed to hold back the tsunami, then Vera would naturally be finished. This wasn''t like the world under normal circumstances where people could still repair the destroyed city. Now that everyone was busy fighting, there would be no one out there to care about the destroyed city. "That should hold," Oliver said, responding to Kim Hana''s words. The wall was so thick in addition to being tall, it certainly wasn''t easy to destroy. It was just that, right now there was quite a bit of damage to the wall, so water could practically still get in. Vera itself would probably be flooded until the walls were repaired. Chapter 72 - 72: Sea Monsters Oliver watched the tsunami''s movement without blinking, waiting for it to reach Vera. It was a good thing people had such a fast running speed now or they would have been swallowed up by the tsunami. One by one, they jumped over the wall. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although many did not make it, they continued by climbing. However, as this was a natural disaster, not everyone survived. Some were still drowned by the tsunami. BANG! It finally hit the city wall very hard, shaking it so hard that the vibrations were felt in the air. The top of the tsunami naturally passed through the top of the wall, pushing the people on top of it while the entire tsunami began to surround the wall through the left and right sides as it failed to penetrate it. "This is crazy, how can there be a tsunami like this, the sea in the north doesn''t have this much water," Kim Hana said, panting. She imagined it happened before Vera built its wall and people didn''t have the strength yet, so maybe she would have drowned along with the city. The tsunami water seemed to have no boundaries. It quickly passed through Vera through the side of its walls then went further and stopped in the south which was indeed higher ground, merging with the rivers there. As such, Vera looked like a city standing in the middle of the sea with the land below it. The Lamia seemed happy with that condition as they could move more freely in the vast water. They even seemed to become stronger. The flooding on the outskirts of the city could be clearly seen from above, forcing people to climb onto the roofs of their houses. Although there was no government instruction, when people realized that the holes in the walls needed patching, they quickly started patching the holes in various ways. Oliver thought for a long time but couldn''t think of anything. Sometimes he thought he felt sad that his city had fallen into such a situation, but with life changing he felt that this was also something funny. In the end, he took a photo first, sending it to the group. Oliver: (My city is surrounded by the sea now, is this part of the test of civilization?) Deep Sea Queen: (Oh my, this is a serious disaster, the sea monsters are coming soon, they''re always more troublesome.) Primordial Azure Dragon: (The sea is rising, it should be to support the Monster King in that river hole. This is part of the test of civilization set by nature.) Underworld Lord: (I should probably say this, this condition won''t change even if the Monster King dies. This is already the new condition of the area around the city.) "..." Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! From the north, Oliver heard the sound of water seemingly splitting so his gaze turned there. Immediately he was amazed as he saw large fish consisting of various types of fish whether it was sharks or whales moving quickly towards Vera. Their numbers were hard to predict, but Oliver thought a thousand was too few to describe them. They were much more numerous and behind them were still much bigger fish. To the south were the Lamia while to the north were the monster fish. The real problem for Vera is them, not the tsunami. If those who were relentlessly pounding on the city walls, it probably wouldn''t last long. Oliver of course couldn''t stay still because if they succeeded, he wouldn''t be able to return to the city. He waited for them, ready to attack the moment they arrived below him. When they got closer, he pointed his hand downwards. Water, this was also something that was very much in his favor. Buzz! An enormous vortex was created, instantly spinning at breakneck speed. The thousands of giant fish could not escape the vortex. They were trapped and carried away by the current of the vortex, spinning inside it. "Kill them," Oliver said to Kim Hana. The level of those fish wasn''t that high, he wouldn''t gain anything from killing them. Since they were fish, the vortex he created could also only restrict their movement, not kill them. Hearing his words, Kim Hana jumped up without hesitation, taking out the black sword she had gotten. It was a class A sword, emitting a black aura that gave off a terrifying sensation. With a cold expression, Kim Hana slashed the sword at a shark three times her size. With one slash, the shark''s body was split in two, spurting blood that turned the sea red. Using the shark''s severed body as a foothold, Kim Hana jumped onto another fish, continuing to slash her sword, cutting fish after fish. Oliver couldn''t continue watching her actions because in the distance, he saw a new group of sharks coming. Perhaps in that one vortex, even if Kim Hana fought all day, she couldn''t kill them all. Some of the sharks also managed to escape the vortex, continuing their journey towards Vera. Of course, at Vera''s gate there were many people waiting. They just couldn''t see Oliver because the distance of more than a kilometer made him invisible. "Megalodon!" Oliver''s eyes widened somewhat when he saw the whale that was very far behind, moving slowly but even though it was very far away from him, its body was clearly visible because of how huge it was. It had rows of teeth shaped like rows of spines, blackish-white in color. DING! (Megalodon Whale! - Level: 14 - Type: Monster Boss!) When he saw the whale, Oliver immediately got a notification from the System. Another Monster Boss and its level was higher than his. Although it wouldn''t contribute much to his level, he would get bonus points which might still be impressive even though it wouldn''t be too much due to their not much difference in level. Without thinking, he moved his cube towards the megalodon whale, leaving Kim Hana alone. The vortex would not disappear, so there was nothing to worry about. Kim Hana didn''t even notice when he left because she was too busy fighting. Chapter 73 - 73: Swallowed Oliver saw the Megalodon Whale staring at him as he flew close to it. It seemed to have very strong instincts. Its speed began to increase, like it had already decided that he was its opponent. At this time, Oliver was ready with his pillar that began to lengthen and enlarge. "Aoooo..." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The whale opened its mouth, roaring very loudly. Its roar produced waves that traveled through the air, spreading over a wide area so that even the people in the city could hear it. It overpowered the sound of the city alarm, making many people nervous as they wondered what other monsters were coming. "Your roar means nothing to me," David said in response, continuing to fly to get closer to it. Its size somewhat amazed him, bigger than all the Monster Bosses he had defeated. It wasn''t even just a little bigger. Its back could practically serve as a place to build a house. Just as Oliver spoke, the whale''s mouth suddenly sucked in a huge amount of water, large enough to make the sea seem to shrink. Its belly began to inflate as it continued to suck in the seawater until it resembled a balloon. Oliver narrowed his eyes, suspecting that the whale would spout the water to attack later. When he thought that, it covered its mouth. ROAR! It then opened its mouth abruptly with a roar and spouted a fast-moving jet of water at Oliver. The water was like a laser shot, seemingly solid but clean so that the inside was clearly visible. When Oliver observed it, he felt that if someone was trapped in that water, it would be difficult to get out. It would probably stay there to wait for it to run out of breath. An attack from a Monster Boss was naturally dangerous, it couldn''t be otherwise. Only, it was a water attack. From the moment the water appeared, Oliver instantly felt a connection with it, a connection that allowed him to control it. If his aunt was here, she could practically freeze the water laser right into the whale. When the laser was almost in front of him, he pointed his hand forward. Shua! The water laser suddenly split in half, making room for her in the center while it continued to glide along each side in two halves. The whale seemed so surprised by the sight that its eyes widened. Even so, it did not stop the attack. Perhaps it had to use up the water in its stomach after sucking in so much water. Oliver occasionally glanced back, somewhat amazed that the water laser had extended for several kilometers. The water would probably fall on Vera later. Of course, Oliver wasn''t going to wait until the whale was done attacking before he counterattacked. With another movement of his hand, hundreds of golden bones that were each 7 meters long appeared above the whale. They reflected the sunlight, which was extremely eye-piercing to look at. Click! Oliver snapped his fingers, making them slide towards the whale who was too focused on his own attack to notice. When it came to, it made a swimming-like motion, and it made the water around its body rise upwards, forming a very dense and thick ball of water to protect its body. Seeing that, Oliver thought it might indeed be able to disrupt his attack as the speed of his bones would practically become very slow. Unfortunately, it was still water. He snapped his fingers once more. Instantly, the water ball broke into countless water droplets. No matter that the whale was a creature that lived in water since birth, its control over water was still inferior to him who had an SSS+ Class Skill in the water field. Without that water ball present, his bones quickly stabbed at the whale''s massive body from all directions. Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! They dug into the whale''s flesh until only half a meter remained, six and a half meters of them completely penetrating the whale''s massive body. "Aoooo..." The whale roared in pain, stopping spouting water. It instead submerged its body underwater as a form of escape. "Too bad, you''re too weak for me," Oliver said with a faint smile. Much to his surprise, right after he said that, the whale suddenly moved quickly to the top of the water after swimming underwater for a while. It then jumped into the air with its mouth wide open, heading towards him. Apparently, it wanted to swallow him. Perhaps it wanted to die along with him when it realized it wouldn''t be able to live much longer as it had almost its entire body stabbed. Oliver chose silence, allowing himself to be swallowed up. He was rather curious as to what was inside the whale for it to make such a ridiculous decision. The stomach fluid that might melt everything didn''t worry him because he could regenerate, and who knew if it could melt his body. When the whale''s mouth finally arrived in front of him, he finally realized how big it was. It could definitely swallow a container truck. Even each of its teeth was bigger than his body, so it wouldn''t be able to chew through him. Realizing that he was already in its mouth, the whale instantly closed its mouth and swallowed everything in its mouth. Oliver instantly felt the suction power of the whale''s throat, sucking his body quickly. He didn''t come into contact with anything because he was just a small object. Passing through the whale''s throat was like a journey for him. To his surprise, there was a light at the end of the throat, a light that seemed to come from the whale''s belly. Once past the throat, he finally arrived at the whale''s huge belly which he could see clearly due to the presence of light there. The whale''s belly consisted of a very large space with something like a lake at the bottom, filled with a very hot and endlessly gassy liquid plus emitting a very unpleasant smell. Oliver had to plug his nose here because breathing just made him want to explode. And the source of the light was quite a surprise to him, a diamond the size of a goat. It was so big that Oliver rubbed his eyes. The whale probably swallowed it accidentally under the sea which is why it was here. However, is there really such a big diamond. Chapter 74 - 74: An Offer Of course, a diamond of that size had a very high value, especially in the current era, the value of diamonds had increased dramatically because even the constellations considered them to be precious diamonds. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is mine now," Oliver said with a faint smile. He was still stepping on his cube in the stomach, so he didn''t fall into the lake below, instead he was able to move through the air freely. He arrived in front of the diamond and touched it. To his surprise, it was surprisingly cold, like the ice in a refrigerator, a stark contrast to this whale''s extremely hot belly. Because it was a diamond, it was very hard. Oliver thought it probably wouldn''t melt under his golden fire if it was only for a moment. "Well then, it''s time to grill this whale," he said with a faint smile. Above his palm, golden flames appeared, making the heat in the belly many times hotter. The whale should have been immediately disturbed as Oliver felt a random movement from its body. Boom! The golden flame then exploded, filling the stomach, turning the liquid below into vapor completely and turning the walls of the stomach into ash. It continued to grow at a rapid rate because at the same time the flesh of the whale was turning to ash relentlessly. Its large body only made it more vulnerable to the flames. Not long after, Oliver finally saw the light of day as the whale''s upper and lower body disappeared, leaving only its head and tail. It naturally died when its midsection disappeared. Buzz! The remnants of Oliver''s golden flame vaporized the water all the way to the ground beneath the tsunami sea, making a huge hole appear. The whale''s head and tail fell into the hole. DING! (You''ve killed a Level 14 boss monster Megalodon whale!) (You gain 98 EXP. You advance to Level 14. You gain 140 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gain 10 EXP.) DING! (Because you managed to kill a Level 14 boss monster with your level 13, you get 20 points for each of your attributes!) ''Mm, not bad!'' Oliver was immediately happy because he got 20 points for each of his attributes. This was more than he had expected. He immediately distributed his leveled up points. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 3000] [Level: 14] [EXP: 10/100] [Physique: 249]+40 [Strength: 244]+40 [Defense: 236]+40 [Speed: 245]+40 [Intelligence: 250]+40 [Endurance: 217]+20 [Will: 249]+40 [Mana: 253]+40 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) The stats changed immediately, but there was one that only gained an extra 20 points, the result of a bonus. Oliver didn''t want to think too long when dividing the points resulting from his level up, so he reduced one attribute so that he could divide 20 points for each remaining attribute. His eyes then looked down. The diamond had fallen to the ground, along with the whale''s head and tail. The whale''s shadow appeared between them, looking equally large before the seawater closed the hole so that the diamond and the shadow whale sank below. Of course, there was nothing to worry about from a drowning whale. To Oliver''s dismay, he saw no appearance of the ball of light. It seemed that even the Monster Boss had the possibility of not dropping items at all. Perhaps this applied to him since he had already gotten two S Class Artifacts from two Monster Bosses. As the water below calmed down, a darkness rose to the top that was certainly the whale of his shadow. He carried the huge diamond, clamping it between his teeth. Its weight should be several tons. Although with Oliver''s current strength lifting objects of several tons was doable, its large size left him confused about how to carry it. Maybe he needed to become a dragon again. "Uh, maybe that can be done." He suddenly had an interesting idea. He ordered the shadow whale to swallow the diamond. Gulp! He swallowed it in one gulp, even making a sound. After that, Oliver ordered the whale to enter his body. Quickly, he moved to his feet, turning into a shadow completely at high speed until it disappeared. Seeing nothing wrong, he instantly smiled. The diamond was in the whale''s stomach now and the whale was in his body. This kind of method could really be used to store things. With that, the problem of where he would keep his treasures safely was solved. He felt calm and at ease. Patting his pants, he turned around and flew again into the vortex he had created. There were many schools of fish that had passed by, he could no longer think about them. That would be the business of the people on the city walls. And Kim Hana was still fighting, looking crazy as she relentlessly cut the fish in half. Her hair, which was originally pitch black, became red from the blood of the fish but became black again when it was exposed to water. Surrounded by black smoke, when she moved, even Oliver had to move his eyeballs incessantly to follow her movements. Oliver suspected that the woman had already passed Level 10, maybe 11 or 12. Of course, there was a limit where she started to run out of energy due to exhaustion. At that point, she looked up, showing her face which was starting to turn pale. Oliver sent his pillar for her to climb upwards. Knowing what he was doing, she quickly jumped onto the pillar, which then flew carrying her towards Oliver who was standing on the cube. She started panting, trying to stabilize her breathing while Oliver continued to watch her. Realizing that he was watching her with an intense gaze, she couldn''t help but ask, "what''s wrong?" "Do you want an SS Class Skill?" Oliver replied. He began to consider giving the skill that the South Sea Queen was going to give her. Originally he decided to put it off because he didn''t fully trust her. However, now he was starting to trust her and so far she had seen many of his secrets, and she didn''t look like she was going to betray. Chapter 75 - 75: New Skills "Are you serious?" asked Kim Hana, as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. After all, it was an SS Class Skill. Even though she saw Oliver using stronger skills, SS Class Skills were still too expensive. Of course, what he was going to give her was only an S Class Skill, yet it was the real thing. Its power was equivalent to an SS Class Skill on earth. "I''m sure I''m serious, however, I''m quite sorry for you. Your level is rising quickly, but your skills aren''t keeping up with your strength," Oliver replied. "I don''t need pity." Kim Hana seemed to take offense when Oliver said he felt sorry for her. She who was originally excited became rather sullen. Her reaction was something Oliver ignored. He didn''t speak anymore, opening his phone, tagging the South Sea Queen in the group. Oliver: (@Queen: please send the skill you want to give to Kim Hana.) He didn''t forget to write the woman''s system code, of course. South Sea Queen: (Ohhh, do you trust her now?) As usual, the woman was very interested in new things. Oliver chose not to respond, not wanting this conversation to go anywhere. "Eh!" Kim Hana then looked surprised. "Why only Class S," she said afterwards. Calling a Class S Skill with the word only clearly seemed dismissive. People would get excited if they heard that. However, there was nothing wrong if she said that because Oliver had previously said SS Class Skill, not S Class. "That''s a real Class S Skill," Oliver replied. "You just don''t know, the SS Class Skills that people buy are just forged S Class Skills." The woman would be confused, which was why Oliver needed to explain it to her. The secret wasn''t that important to hide. "What do you mean?" Kim Hana became confused. "I''m sure you understand. Try to feel the power of the skill you got, how much different is it from your skills? Is it only a difference of one class or two classes? Even your Class A Skills are only Class B Skills." Kim Hana became even more confused hearing that so she knitted her eyebrows, and then seemed to feel the power in her body. If she felt it, she should have realized it. "By the way, what kind of skill is that?" asked Oliver. He himself didn''t know what kind of skill it was, which was why he asked. Things like this were rather curious. Was it a water type skill considering it was from the South Sea Queen? According to Oliver, such a skill might not suit Kim Hana because her fighting style relied more on body movement. "It lets me upgrade my other skills until their power is equivalent to that of a Class S Skill," Kim Hana replied. She seemed to find it strange that he didn''t know the skill while he was the one who helped her obtain it. Oliver''s earlobes twitched spontaneously when he heard her answer. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to react but held back because it would make him look like he really didn''t know anything. A skill that allowed her to increase the class of all her skills. This sounded ridiculous and excessive. Didn''t that mean she could randomly buy cheap Class D Skills and then increase their power to the equivalent of Class S Skills. With skills like that, she would practically become super powerful. How could there be such a skill? Even Oliver wanted it. However, he thought about it, the distance between all the skills that Kim Hana could upgrade with his skills was still too far, so the woman''s strength remained far below his. She was at best only on par with the most powerful Monster Bosses or slightly above them because the value of the skill''s uniqueness could make it more attractive than an actual SS Class Skill. It''s just that, a skill like that, even if it''s real, it''s unlikely to be able to increase the power of other skills up to SSS+ Class. Oliver looked at the group chat again and wrote a question. (Queen, is there such a skill that is stronger?) Although he didn''t believe there was such a skill in SSS+ Class, he wanted to know if there was one that was slightly stronger, for example in SS or SSS Class. South Sea Queen: (I don''t have anything stronger, but the Heaven Emperor has an SSS Class version. There shouldn''t be anything stronger than that.) Underworld Lord: (Are you guys talking about the skill of Skill Reinforcement? Hmm, it''s indeed something extraordinary, but the skill it enhances has no essence.) ''Essence?'' Oliver was a bit unsure of what Mr. Underworld was referring to. Was it some sort of statement that a fake skill would remain a fake skill. South Sea Queen: (That doesn''t matter, if you release three skills at once, even skills with essence will lose.) Underworld Lord: (But the user''s energy will run out faster.) South Sea Queen: (Who cares about that as long as you win.) "...." Star Moon Emperor: (@Oliver, I''m going to give you a skill now. Although I haven''t said it yet, but I myself think my assignment for you is if you kill three Monster Bosses. Now it seems that you''ve already killed three bosses.) The Star Moon Emperor who rarely wrote anything in the group suddenly wrote something that made Oliver excited. Right after that, a notification came into his system. DING! (You have just obtained an SSS+ Skill, called Star Moon Power, a skill that allows you to use the power of the moon and stars.) DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 3000] [Level: 14] [EXP: 10/100] [Physique: 249] [Strength: 244] [Defense: 236] [Speed: 245] [Intelligence: 250] [Endurance: 217] [Will: 249] [Mana: 253] [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) - Star Moon Power (SSS+ Class) *** "Really!" Oliver couldn''t help but be amazed. He could feel that skill and he had to admit it was an amazing skill. It might be hard to guess what the skill was like just by looking at the name and description. What was clear to Oliver was that this was an extremely devastating skill. Chapter 76 - 76: Cant Leave Oliver: (Thank you, Emperor!) He was quick to give thanks because getting a new skill really gave him a very pleasant feeling. He even wanted to use the skill immediately, but then realized that now was not the right time. There was no problem using it during the day. It was just that the skill was better used when it was really important. Perhaps if he acted, he would be of great help to people. However, it could be a bad thing because people wouldn''t get the chance to level up as it could be that all the monster fish attacking the city right now were killed if he used that skill. Worst of all, if the first group of monster fish that came was killed, there could be another group that was stronger. By then, he would be exhausted while the people in the city were unable to fight them. He needed to relax now, waiting for a really strong monster attack before using the skill. "We''re going back now," Oliver said before flying his cube far into the sky. It needed to be flown very high so that the people in the city couldn''t see it. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shua! It started heading towards the city when it was far above the clouds. From above, Oliver could still see the scene below clearly. Due to the increase in his strength, his vision had also become much sharper. His current eyes were practically stronger than an eagle''s. "Mm..." He was quickly drawn to something when he arrived above the north gate. The figure of a woman in ice armor was rampaging in front of the gate, freezing the ocean and forming various icicles out of seawater. Hundreds of fish were made to freeze by the figure, making the people fighting around her become excited. Vera continued to have trouble, yet here were impressive figures. First there was the Shadow Flame King, and now there was a woman in ice armor. Although the Shadow Flame King was indeed more popular, today perhaps the woman could become more popular because last night she had only killed one Monster Boss while now she was killing multiple monsters. Oliver checked the internet forums only to find many discussions about his aunt. From the discussion about the tsunami and then her helpful appearance, there was no way she wouldn''t go viral. People gave her the title of Ice Knight because she wore ice armor. ''Mm, maybe I need to head west a bit,'' Oliver thought. He planned to stick around the walls, but he thought it would be awkward if he got too close to his aunt. Therefore, he chose to go west but still on the north wall. After all, the wall was tens of kilometers long, so there were many places he could go. He chose an area that wasn''t flooded. There the wall was in such good condition that the tsunami water didn''t make it through. In terms of infrastructure, it was a very nice area, with many parks and sports fields. There was also a military base. Perhaps the soldiers Oliver had beaten were from there. Quietly, he lowered his cube in the artificial forest area. When he landed, he stretched his body, shrinking the size of his cube. "Oliver, I should probably get to where the boss is. I need to help fulfill her needs after the fight." Kim Hana suddenly said. He stared at her, knitting his brows when he heard that. Somehow he was getting unhappy if she left his side. After all, he had just given her a lot of help. Couldn''t she act like his secretary for a while? After a moment of staring at her, he replied, "stay with me!" His tone was like a command, giving her an even sharper glare. "Oliver, I work for your aunt," the woman replied, somewhat awkwardly. Perhaps she understood quite well what he was feeling. Hence, she also felt uncomfortable if she had to leave. The problem was that her boss was not Oliver. However, she thought Oliver shouldn''t mind so much since it was his aunt she was helping, not anyone else. ''Or maybe he''s starting to like me more so he''s comfortable with me being by his side?'' Kim Hana always had wild speculations and that was her speculation now as he objected to her leaving. When thinking about it, she felt rather unsure of her reaction. Clearly, this put her in a very pleasant mood. In the end, some of the nonsense she said like she didn''t expect too much from him anymore was just to vent her anger. In truth, her fondness for him had not diminished in the slightest. Of course, a woman can get uncomfortable when a man is too aggressive even though it''s also something fun sometimes. It''s just that Kim Hana was now thinking about her professionalism as a secretary, so there was a desire to prioritize her work. Moments after she answered, Oliver suddenly grabbed her hand. Without saying anything, he pulled her away as he took a step. Kim Hana''s cheeks turned red, speechless at his actions. She wanted to shake her hand to get him to let go of her hand, but her heart became helpless before she even did so. In the end, she followed him silently while her heart pounded incessantly. It was a little rough but still felt very romantic. They came out of the artificial forest, and Oliver finally let go of her hand, like he was sure she wouldn''t leave. It was now quite crowded in the area as people started arriving with weapons, looking ready to fight. They scaled the wall while shouting various war chants. Unfortunately, shock still filled their faces when they saw that the area beyond the wall that was originally land had turned into a sea that was almost as high as the wall itself. Oliver wasn''t planning on climbing up the wall. He looked around and when he found an empty park, he walked over to it. Kim Hana was a little confused as she followed him, and she almost gasped when she saw Oliver suddenly sitting in a chair next to a large tree. He leaned his back and head on the chair, looking very relaxed. However, a moment later he looked up at her. "I think I''m serious enough to marry you, so how? We need to stop being childish and talk about this seriously." Kim Hana, "..." Chapter 77 - 77: See Someone Kim Hana couldn''t react long enough because of the talk of marriage. The problem was that Oliver seemed very serious when he spoke this time. He didn''t want any more jokes or childish behavior from them. Kim Hana couldn''t think of what answer she needed to give. And how were they going to get married? Would they just get married at the civil affairs office with a simple ceremony or would they also need to have a party? However, with the state of the world like this, who would organize a wedding party. Kim Hana also doubted it was suitable for Oliver with his young age. "Whe-where will we get married?" In the end, she asked about it. Her heart was beating like it was going to explode. She wasn''t that nervous, but there was an uncontrollable feeling. She really wanted them to become husband and wife as soon as possible. Whatever after that was not important, what was important was the happiness of the wedding and the first night after marriage. "I don''t need an extravagant wedding and don''t need state legal recognition. The important thing is that we are spiritually bound through the ceremony. As a man, I will follow your customs and culture, so let''s just have a wedding based on them. There should be a Korean community in Vera that provides that, right?" said Oliver. He really didn''t want any hassle and nothing flashy, which was why he decided on such a wedding. He didn''t even plan on telling his aunt. It was enough for him and her to know. Hearing his words, Kim Hana was a bit unsure of how to react. The way Oliver had chosen was the easiest way. She with her personality actually preferred such easy ways. However, there was one part that was not easy if they married using Korean customs and culture, which was the blessing of her father stating that she was the wife of the man who married her. Without that, according to the culture, the marriage is not considered valid even though most Koreans now consider marriage as simply registering it at the civil affairs office. With Kim Hana''s conservative views, she herself thought they should marry that way. However, she is not completely against marrying in other ways, which do not require parental consent. It''s just about being perfect or not. The problem was that if she used the Korean way of marriage, how would she ask for her father''s permission? Without considering their poor relationship, she was worried that her father would go berserk if he knew she was marrying a western man who was still in high school. After all, her father was quite fanatical about his own nation. Mixed marriages were something he disliked among his family as it was considered to ruin the purity of the blood. Kim Hana was silent long enough to even touch her head. "Can you give me time to communicate with my family tonight?" she said in a soft voice. Of course, for that woman, there were things she needed to discuss with her family. Oliver had no objection. "By the way, what dowry do you want?" he asked, changing the subject. Today, she had demanded that he bring an expensive dowry if he wanted to marry her. Hence he asked. Only, she apparently found it difficult to answer because her words were nothing more than an outlet for her anger. In reality, she didn''t feel the need to demand anything of Oliver. Even without that, this man had contributed a lot to her life. "Ummm, just give me a gold ring." She finally said the answer albeit with a heavy tone. Of course, it wasn''t because she felt heavy about only being given a gold ring. She just felt embarrassed for changing her request. However, for her it was important that there were no more ripples in their relationship. "Okay, I''ll look for it later," Oliver replied, looking at her ring finger to estimate the ring size. He deliberately did not insinuate her so that there would be no other problems. After that, they fell silent as they ran out of topics. Since Kim Hana was still standing, she looked even more confused, making her face stare back and forth left and right in confusion. "Sit down!" Oliver patted the area by his side, asking her to sit down. It was a little late for him to say that, but the problem was that the woman herself was too stiff. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She should have sat down without the need for him to ask her. After all, when she was on the motorcycle with him, she was so calm and confident that she even hugged his waist, but now she seemed awkward. She ended up sitting down quite slowly and while sitting, she was just quiet. After a while of sitting, she apparently started looking directly at his face. Judging from her expression, it seemed that she was trying to calm down and be confident again. "I''m running away to Europe, then working, and then getting married to my boss''s nephew. Yeah, since that boss doesn''t have any children, you''re almost no different from her own son. It''s like my life is the novels I''ve been reading," she said. He don''t know why she started talking about this. When she said that, she shook her hair, a gesture that practically showed her own charm. "Then you can make a novel out of your own story," Oliver replied. "It would be an awkward story since you''re a few years younger than me. You know, almost all women prefer someone older than them," Kim Hana replied. "Does that concept apply if the guy is me?" asked Oliver in response, instantly making Kim Hana roll her eyes. She thought, ''What a narcissist. You''ll be ridiculed if you''re not handsome.'' This was a criticism of Oliver''s nature but she didn''t dare say it directly, worried about his cold side rising up. However, she thought about it, if it was him, maybe most women wouldn''t mind marrying him even if he was younger. "Who knows," Kim Hana said. Of course, she wasn''t answering based on her thoughts. A moment after that, she and Oliver who happened to be staring ahead simultaneously widened their eyes as they saw a woman in a military uniform pass by carrying a long-barreled weapon that was supposed to be a laser gun. "Ruby," they said. Chapter 78 - 78: Helpp The woman did not look any different from the last time they saw her except that today she was wearing a military uniform. She still had her red hair in a high ponytail, looking domineering even though she was a woman because of the strong aura of a soldier on her. How could they see her here? Did she not flee to another city? Wasn''t she afraid of being discovered by them and forced to talk about who helped free her? Oliver quickly stood up then lunged towards the woman at full speed so that his movement was almost like lightning, causing gusts of wind. Realizing there was movement, Ruby quickly looked to the side. She was quickly stunned to see a human figure moving quickly towards her. However, she hadn''t realized that it was Oliver because she really couldn''t see his face and figure clearly. He seemed to be blurred by his own speed. BANG! His figure crashed into her body, pressing her directly with a hand on top of her neck. Her eyes widened and became even wider when she saw that the face above her was that of Oliver, Miya''s nephew. She obviously didn''t expect that they would meet this soon. "Girl, tell me who helped you escape," Oliver said without preamble. Either because his demeanor was getting used to being domineering, he spontaneously addressed her as girl despite the significant age difference between them. Ruby''s eyes went blank at that. If her hands could move, she would probably rub her ears to confirm if she heard anything. Unfortunately, she was unable to move her hands as the pressure from Oliver''s body made her unable to move her limbs other than her mouth and eyes. At the same time, Kim Hana apparently came and pointed her sword directly at her face. "You''d better speak clearly or my sword will turn your face hideous," she said in a very cold tone. Oliver glanced at her, wondering what her attitude meant. If it wasn''t her, she probably just wanted to know that so that it would be proven that it wasn''t her. After all, if it was her, the marriage they had just talked about would practically fail. Ruby looked at the tip of the black sword, swallowing her saliva. Even so, she tried to remain calm. "Please, can you let me go first, I can''t speak properly if I''m pressured like this," she said to Oliver. She looked at the face of the young man who had just called her a girl. Her strength had grown, but in front of this young man, she felt small and helpless. This let her know that the power he had shown at the base that time was not just an imagination. He really was very strong and became much stronger after leveling up. Of course, she could guess that he was the true figure of the Shadow Flame King. "I''m not the kind of person who will make it easy," Oliver replied, not letting go, of course. "You''d better not try to change the subject," he added, pressing harder on her neck so that she almost coughed. Even her skin began to turn pale. "I thought you wouldn''t believe me," she said, having to use more energy to speak. Oliver narrowed his eyes at that. He asked, "is that my aunt?" This was just his speculation, but somehow his instincts always tried to confirm the speculation. That''s why he was able to speak right away about that suspicion. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What if it is?" The woman replied with a question that seemed to indicate that it was indeed what he suspected. "I''m sure there''s a specific explanation if it''s like that and that''s what you need to tell me," Oliver replied. His belief that it was done by his own aunt was almost one hundred percent. However, he had other suspicions. After all, capturing that woman was his aunt''s wish, and there was no way she would let her go secretly. Plus, why was she the one who was most seriously looking for her and she even asked Ruby aggressively when she called her? Oliver didn''t feel like she was acting at that moment. With her personality, she was definitely not the type of person who could act. "It''s a little hard to explain," Ruby replied. Oliver looked at her with narrowed eyes, slightly loosening her neck as she began to speak. "Uhmm..." The woman cleared her throat to relieve the pain of being strangled. "Speak quickly, anything you see!" Oliver couldn''t help but snap at her as she delayed speaking by clearing her throat. As he continued to think, he felt that there was a conspiracy. "Hehehe, are you curious, young man? How about you ask more gently." Unexpectedly for Oliver, this woman actually dared to laugh and spoke in a joking tone. His eyes and Kim Hana''s eyes widened at that. "You? Do you want to feel the sharpness of my sword?" Kim Hana was in a sensitive state, Ruby''s actions made her very angry. "Helppll..." Suddenly the woman cried out loudly. This was even more surprising so Oliver looked around. Apparently, there was a group of people passing by in the park, consisting of young soldiers and some people who were probably close to them because of their background. Oliver thought so because he saw Isabel among them. Since there was a military base near this park, they must have come from there. And they must have recognized Ruby considering she was also from there in a military uniform. All the young soldiers were naturally dumbfounded at such a scene, a young man signing Ruby''s body, someone who had a high status in the military plus that she was the daughter of the Minister of Defense. Was this rape? Wait, how can that young man suppress a figure like Ruby who possesses great strength? Isabel blinked nonstop for a while before staring at the scene without blinking at all. It was as if she wanted to confirm that the man pressing down on Ruby''s body was Oliver. Ruby quickly smiled as this situation meant she was out of trouble. Unfortunately, there was something she didn''t realize. Although Oliver was shocked by the arrival of Isabel and the young soldiers, his eyes became cold again a moment later. Chapter 79 - 79: You Have To Leave "Looks like you still want to suffer," he said with a cold smile. Suddenly, he choked her even harder, startling her so that her lower body was lifted up. "Y-you," she said in a hoarse voice that was barely a sound while her eyes widened and trembled. The situation that she initially thought was okay became not okay for her just moments after she laughed. She wondered if Oliver had gone mad. How could he not let go even though there were people watching. The young soldiers quickly ran towards them. Some even wanted to point their weapons at Oliver. However, they were stopped by Isabel. The woman signaled to them that she would take care of things here. "Oliver, what are you doing?" she asked in a soft but clear tone. Of course, she wouldn''t speak harshly to him. Every now and then, she glanced at Kim Hana, spontaneously bothered by her presence by Oliver''s side. Her instincts told her that she was a serious threat to her, and it wasn''t about strength, but beauty and charm. Oliver started to show a relaxed attitude since Isabel arrived. However, he only looked relaxed, his hands still strangling Ruby''s neck hard. "Don''t worry, I''m just interrogating her. She just stole something from me," he replied. When he spoke, he actually acted like nothing was wrong. Ruby and Isabel rolled their eyes simultaneously. The former was annoyed at being called a thief while the latter wondered how Ruby could be a thief. The whole situation here was something that made no sense. "Oliver, he has a unique status in the military," Isabel said again. She was trying to explain something, but she wasn''t sure what she was talking about either. After all, what could she say when she didn''t even understand why Ruby was helpless in front of Oliver. "Isabel, you''d better get out of here first," Oliver said in response, making the woman knit her brows. Of course, with this kind of situation, it was very difficult for Isabel to leave. Therefore, she became awkward because of Oliver''s request. "Didn''t you hear that?" Suddenly Kim Hana spoke to her in a cold tone, pointing her sword at her, as if scolding her. Isabel was naturally startled as she felt that the woman was trying to yell at her. "Who are you?" she asked. She sensed Kim Hana''s baseless hostility, and she herself also felt like antagonizing her even though there was no good reason. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In essence, she had begun to dislike her greatly ever since she spoke in a cold tone to her. Oliver couldn''t help but glance at the two women in turn. He naturally understood what was happening. This was a naturally created animosity due to an interest in one thing over which they had to fight over. "His future wife," Kim Hana replied with a completely indifferent expression and tone. Oliver almost coughed at that, not expecting her to actually say that to Isabel. This changed Isabel''s expression to a point that had never appeared on her face where even her breathing became rapid while her gaze seemed to go blank. "I think you should go first," Oliver said, looking at Kim Hana. He wanted to scratch his head every time he thought about her personality. There didn''t seem to be a time when she wouldn''t show her chaotic mentality. "What?" The woman was finally dumbfounded because Oliver asked her to be the one to leave. What did he mean by this? Despite asking her to leave, Oliver didn''t show a cold attitude. Their relationship was clear enough, so as long as she didn''t make a fatal mistake, he would treat her as he should treat his women. The good thing was, he didn''t need to explain things more because when she started thinking, she finally understood why she had to leave. She had made a mistake. Just because she was confirmed to be married to Oliver, this did not make him discard other women. As he had once said, he would not live with just one woman. He would have his harem and his harem over every woman. Kim Hana became helpless as she thought that, yet she had already decided to accept this condition from the start. She knew she had to leave first. Even so, she did not lose her resentment towards Isabel. Her eyes stared intently at the woman as she turned to leave. Isabel couldn''t care less about her. She was focused on Oliver who was still choking Ruby''s neck. "David, I need an explanation," she said in a higher tone than usual. Even she had probably never spoken in such a tone because she usually always spoke in a soft tone. However, she was facing a situation she had never encountered before. The explanation needed was clearly both, why he strangled Ruby and why he was going to marry another woman. Had he forgotten her, with whom he had built a romantic relationship for a long time? Oliver looked at her calmly while he thought about what he needed to do to the young soldiers. For him, there was no problem if Isabel knew his secret. That was why he hadn''t stopped his actions towards Ruby. Even if he stopped, he was already practically suspected. Those young soldiers would definitely report this to their superiors and they would conduct an investigation, so the better solution was actually to make them unable to speak at all. As long as they were unable to speak, making them see a little more was no problem at all. Only, what did he need to do to make them unable to speak? "Oliver, I give up, I''ll say everything, please let me go." As he was thinking, Ruby who was under his body spoke again. She had a pitiful expression. "Brat, you have to stop this. Who do you think you are to be so bold to Lady Ruby!" Then one of the young soldiers came forward and shouted. He seemed to be the leader of them all. What was funny was that he was rather chubby, not having the appearance of a soldier except that he was wearing a military uniform. Even so, he had the rank of an officer. He should have graduated from the Military Academy somehow. Chapter 80 - 80: Hard "Isabel, we can''t keep quiet," said the fat soldier. He now asked Isabel not to get in the way. Since she couldn''t solve the problem here, Isabel naturally found it difficult to refuse. However, she also felt that she couldn''t let Oliver be attacked by those soldiers. "Isabel, wait behind." Oliver didn''t want her to keep getting in the way, he spoke and signaled her to wait. The way he behaved felt foreign to Isabel. After all, she had never seen Oliver use a commanding style. Or rather for as long as she had known and been friends with him, there was no situation where he had to boss her around. Because it was unfamiliar, so it gave her a sense of discomfort. She felt Oliver had changed too much. For a while, she was very confused. However, then she decided to follow what he said, walking behind him. It seemed like she was favoring his side, but this was what her heart wanted. They had been in a relationship for so long that she had the feeling that he was more important than others. In fact, she had begun to believe that Oliver had unfathomable strength or there was no way he could take Ruby down. This was something that made her so curious that she wanted to see it. When she came up behind him, she narrowed her eyes as she looked at his back. ''Is it him?'' Her eyes widened after narrowing as she thought of one possibility. She thought like that not without reason. The current Oliver''s back really was exactly the same as the back of the figure inside the golden flames when fighting the Primordial Sky Tree. She was sure of it. "Brat, if you don''t stop, we''ll shoot you!" The fat soldier began to warn Oliver, instructing his subordinates to aim their weapons at him. All their weapons were laser guns with long barrels. "Don''t think you can get away just because you have a hostage. Our weapons will pursue the target automatically," he added. "Fire!" Then he ordered his subordinates to fire. He apparently took action faster. One by one, they started firing their laser guns. In an instant, dozens of red-colored lasers shot towards Oliver, arcing in the air. They could actually move, which meant they could definitely catch up to the target. ''Are the soldiers acting more unreasonable these days?'' Oliver wondered. The man had just given a warning, now he was already ordering all his subordinates to fire. It seemed that they were indeed getting out of control, thinking they were above it all in this new era. Click! Oliver snapped his fingers in response so that golden bones arranged like a wall appeared around him, protecting him from all sides. All those lasers hit those bones. Not to mention penetrating them, they couldn''t even scratch them. Oliver laughed softly as he removed the bones to reveal himself which of course was fine. "What?" The young soldiers almost staggered in shock. "You''re all fools, do you want to die." Ruby shouted at them angrily. Quite a few of them she knew, more precisely the children of her acquaintances. Seeing their stupidity, she couldn''t help but curse. If they were smart, they should have known that the opponent was too strong if he could render her helpless. "Lady Ruby, what are you saying? We''re doing this to help you." The fat soldier objected to Ruby''s cursing, so he protested. Ruby almost flinched at his protest. "They indeed need to die so that no one can tell this story," Oliver said in response. "Plus, their behavior is too bad, I''m worried they''ll just be a nuisance to society in the future, so making them disappear is better." Ruby, "..." Click! Oliver snapped his fingers again, releasing golden flames from his fingers. It was originally very small but as it shot into the air, it became enormous, moving like the wind passing through the air. The leaves in the garden instantly became dry from the heat. Due to her own initial expectations, Isabel was strangely not that surprised when she saw the golden flames coming out of Oliver''s finger. She was just amazed, couldn''t be more amazed than now. The man she had always been worried about since the start of the civilization test turned out to be the true figure of the Shadow Flame King, the figure that took the world by storm with his power. How could it be him? No, how did he get his power? Isabel was so filled with questions that she no longer had time to pay attention to the young soldiers who came with her. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, they were also too shocked to react, only able to stare at the golden flames with their eyes and mouths wide open. Shua! They were still silent as the flames descended towards them. However, when the flames began to burn them, their screams instantly echoed, as if they came from hell. Only, it was very brief, like the sound of a mosquito passing next to the ear. People who heard it were probably made to think that they had just heard something. The golden flames disappeared right after that, leaving nothing but flying dust. Isabel finally realized what Oliver had just done. Her eyes trembled endlessly at the knowledge. A massacre, she had just seen a massacre, and it was done by the man she liked, the man she had known to have a gentle and relaxed nature. Ruby couldn''t believe Oliver''s actions either. After all, in her eyes he was still a young man, how could he commit an act like this. For Oliver himself, this was something unexpected. He felt unexpected about his own feelings after committing the massacre. Apparently, he only felt a slight ripple in his heart. He thought he had just swept a horde of ants off the floor. ''Did my emotions in the humanitarian field become lost because I have great power?'' He wondered while looking at his own hands. However, a moment later he shook his head, discarding his thoughts. This was a new world with a new way of life. Acting cruelly was just one of the necessary skills because if it wasn''t others who fell victim to his cruelty, it was he who would fall victim to the cruelty of others. He was sure he hadn''t lost his emotions, just evolved a bit with a new point of view. Chapter 81 - 81: The Truth Oliver then stood up so that Ruby was finally free. The woman quickly stood up, as she was already uncomfortable with lying on the grass. She tried to clean her hair that was full of grass clippings. Maybe she had the style of a soldier, but she was still a woman, always mindful of appearance, not going to let things make her look dirty and messy. It''s just that, she seemed to be in a state of mind. Staring at Oliver again, she couldn''t help but wonder what he was feeling after killing so many people. Oliver gave him a sharp look before saying, "now speak. If you still try to play around, you''ll feel something even more terrible." She had already been toyed with by him many times, so he would really give her unforgettable suffering if she dared to do that again. Intimidated like that, Ruby rolled her eyes as she sighed. Of course, inwardly she kept cursing. ''Boy, if only you weren''t strong, I would have broken your arms and legs,'' she thought. At the same time, she said, "at that moment, your aunt''s hair turned white and she emitted an extremely cold aura. That''s what happened when she freed me. I''m sure at that moment she was being possessed by something." She no longer tried to change the subject, directly saying what she saw. Even Isabel couldn''t help but be interested, making her forget Oliver''s previous actions. She wondered what Ruby was talking about. Shouldn''t that woman have stolen something from Oliver? Oliver knitted his brows, instantly having a speculation when he heard Ruby''s words. His aunt was emitting an extremely cold aura and her hair was turning white, was she possessed by the Eternal Ice Empress? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although he had never seen the empress, all those traits seemed to describe a figure with her title. Did she have a way to possess his aunt? Oliver felt he needed to talk to the rest of the constellation to discuss this, perhaps with the Primordial Azure Dragon since they were already communicating through private chat. However, what was the Eternal Ice Empress'' purpose in freeing Ruby? Oliver looked at the woman with sharp eyes again so the latter cleared her throat. "Is there anything else you want to ask?" she asked. "What did she ask of you when she freed you? I can''t believe she just freed you, then erased all traces without any specific purpose," Oliver replied. Such a thing made no sense, there must be a conspiracy, maybe she devised some plan and then made Ruby her henchman. Although Ruby asked if he had any other questions, she was not surprised by his question. Anyone with intelligence would think in that direction. "Would you believe me if I said there wasn''t any request from her?" the woman replied. She was calm enough when she said that that it seemed like she was playing around again in speaking. However, Oliver felt she was really speaking the truth so he didn''t feel angry. Although he thought of some other speculations, he couldn''t be sure. Finally, he decided to contact the Azure Primordial Dragon through private chat, telling him everything that happened. (Did it really happen like that?) The dragon responded very quickly and the words he wrote seemed like he was very surprised. (Yes, what do you think, Mr. Dragon?) Oliver replied. (If it''s as you say, the woman called Ruby is probably in her control, being her ice puppet. That woman is just unconscious. And your aunt should really be possessed by her. I remember she did have that kind of ability.) Oliver, "..." (What exactly is she planning?) (It''s hard to guess, but you probably need to know, in that group, the Eternal Ice Empress is the most evil. Therefore, you can''t help but be wary of her just because she''s a woman and is the most beautiful woman ever. As long as I''ve been alive, I''ve heard a lot of news of the evil deeds she has done, wiping out a civilization is commonplace for her. You should investigate this matter carefully. I suggest you discuss this with the South Sea Queen as well. She is the one who is most hostile to the Eternal Ice Empress and is always thinking of ways to bring her down.) Oliver read the words carefully, thinking deeply. This was new information to him, which let him know that he had a very dangerous enemy. The constellations other than in that group were not a serious problem. This could not be said for those in the group because of their high level. However, fortunately, he did not have to fight all of them, at most only one person while the rest could continue to be his comrades. ''It was a mistake from the start to let aunt receive skills from the Eternal Ice Empress. Now she''s stuck in a problem that she herself doesn''t know about.'' Oliver didn''t know whether to laugh or cry when he thought about that. Perhaps until now the woman had continued to wonder who had freed Ruby without knowing that it was done by herself. Since it had already happened, he couldn''t say anything, could only think of ways to deal with it at a different time. At least, he knew who the real enemy was. The real problem would be if he didn''t know anything while a lot of trouble was happening around her. After chatting with the Azure Primordial Dragon, he looked at Ruby again who also seemed to be thinking to herself. Being stared at by him, she finally dared to show a smile again. "Uhmm..." She cleared her throat then said, "we don''t have any conflicts anymore, do we, Oliver?" From the looks of it, she was trying to get rid of the awkwardness between them, something that came about because of various things. She wasn''t stupid enough to know that being friends with Oliver was more important than any group on earth. It was probably a bit embarrassing for a woman like her who was full of pride to try to make a good impression on a man. However, she also could no longer talk about pride in front of him considering the things he had already done to her. Chapter 82 - 82: A Little Tense In response, Oliver waved his hand at the woman without saying anything. It was a wave to ask her to leave, like a shooing. Her existence was no longer important for now, but he needed to keep watching her movements to know what she would be like. Would she really be controlled like a puppet? After waving his hand, he immediately turned around before she even left, staring at Isabel. ''You arrogant brat.'' Ruby could only curse inwardly as she was treated like she was someone completely insignificant. This was something new to her. Unfortunately, she did not dare to show her anger. She slowly turned around and walked away towards the city wall. She was in a very bad mood right now, so she planned to fight with the monsters by going berserk. Of course, she actually had the desire to leave this city to avoid Oliver and Miya. Unfortunately, she put it off due to various matters and then there was a tsunami so there was no way to leave. Using a helicopter outside the city is also very vulnerable because if you encounter a Monster Boss, the helicopter could be brought down. Oliver observed Isabel who he hadn''t observed carefully since her appearance. Her appearance was no different from last night. She where wearing a tanktop with her hair in a ponytail. Since they were the same age, so there was a more natural feeling when he looked at her face. She was also observing him, just keeping quiet while pressing her lips together, like she couldn''t think of anything to say. "Shall we sit down," Oliver said to her, inviting her to the nearest chair designed for two. When she was invited, she immediately sat down on the chair. Oliver followed after her. Although the chair was small, it didn''t make their shoulders touch. "Is it true what that woman said that you''re going to marry her?" Isabel finally spoke when he sat down. Of course, she prioritized this topic over the others. The others were secondary matters while this was a matter of her heart. She had liked him all along, it had reached the point where she could not stop thinking about him, always imagining life with him. If he suddenly marries another woman, she naturally feels hurt. Is it her fault for not trying to formalize their relationship? However, as a woman, she had the point of view that this should be started by the man, that is, him, not her. The problem was that Oliver had never confessed his love to her. If only he did, she would accept it without hesitation so that they could date. Oliver thought about the words he needed to say. For this, he didn''t plan to lie, but he needed to think of good words. "Maybe we can say this is getting married to get a little wife," he said after a moment of thought. Of course, he wasn''t saying anything wrong. He had already said something like this to Kim Hana. "Little wife?" Isabel seemed to hear something so her gaze went blank. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She clearly didn''t understand anything. In this case, Oliver thought it was also a bit difficult to explain the true meaning of little wife. "Well, forget it!" Isabel suddenly said again. This time, it was Oliver who was puzzled by her words so he looked at her with a questioning expression. She herself was just silent as if thinking of something else. Why did she ask to stop this topic? Did she already understand? And what was she thinking about? "One thing that is impossible in this world is someone who does not change after gaining power. That''s absolutely impossible, power will change everyone," she continued while Oliver was still confused. It seemed that she was talking about a certain philosophy. What she was alluding to was obviously him. "It''s a natural thing," he said in response. He was open to this, so he didn''t need to argue or make excuses. To his surprise, Isabel''s lips became pouty, something he had never seen from her. He was sure that as long as he had known her, she had never pouted. After all, she was a gentle woman with a mature personality. After that, she apparently stood up. "I have to go to the city wall to help people," she said and took a step. Nothing seemed wrong with her as her demeanor seemed to be her usual self. People who saw them would have thought they were just two people chatting and then one of them left because they were busy. Oliver didn''t try to stop her, letting her go while keeping an eye on her until she disappeared. DING! Oliver''s cell phone suddenly received a message, and it was from Isabel who had just left. He showed a strange look when he saw her name appear. Opening the message, he found that she was sending a photo from the civil affairs office. Oliver knew right away because the name of the office was clearly written above the entrance. Below the photo, there were words from her. (If you got married to get a little wife, then when did you come here to get a big wife?) Oliver don''t know what was going on in Isabel''s head for her to send that message. He was left not knowing whether to laugh or cry. ''It seems that she can''t get angry and can''t hate me,'' he thought, surprised by his own charm. He finally stood up as well while looking up at the sky that initially looked beautiful but then changed instantly due to the arrival of huge black clouds from the east. "What is this again?" Oliver couldn''t help but wonder. His sharp gaze told him that it wasn''t that cloud. He squinted his eyes, trying to focus before finally realizing that it was actually a horde of black birds in such large numbers that when they gathered, it looked like they were a black cloud. Chapter 83 - 83: Phoenix The birds moved quickly and eventually arrived above the city. They made the city rather dark as the sunlight was blocked by them. Whether it was the people fighting on top of the wall or the people still at home they couldn''t help but observe the birds, wondering what they were doing. The good thing was that the birds didn''t look like monsters because of their small size. They were no different from ordinary birds, so if they attacked the city, people thought it wasn''t a serious problem. Relying on skill, one person could instantly kill many birds. Of course, if the birds were endless, then even with skill, it would be difficult to deal with them. "Are they just passing by?" Oliver said as he continued to observe the birds. He found that they didn''t descend, but continued to fly, heading north of the city and passing through the sky above the north wall. Curious as to what they were doing there, Oliver left the park, heading towards the wall. It just so happened that in this area, the wall had a large staircase so that people didn''t have to jump to get on it. Oliver climbed the stairs while occasionally looking around. Apparently, he didn''t find Isabel''s figure around, who knows where she went. In a short time, he finally arrived at the top of the wall, seeing people surprised when they looked out. He also showed the same expression a moment later. This was because he saw those birds in the sky descend into the sea after passing through the north wall. What they were actually doing was eating the corpses of dead fish. However, they were floating above the sea, moving with the movement of the sea, so they seemed like a free meal to the birds. The birds eat with such ferocity that the sound of them chewing their cud echoes loudly. They scramble and those who arrive late are more aggressive. Interestingly, they did not go after the living fish and the fish did not attack them either. It seemed that each of them had appeared to harmonize with the other. Oliver even saw pieces of the corpse of the Megalodon Whale he had killed eaten down to its bones. It died quite far away but after the corpse floated, it was carried to Vera. So far, he couldn''t predict what would happen to the birds. Speculating wouldn''t give her an accurate answer, so he recorded a video, and shared it to the group chat so he could see first-hand information. (There is a strange phenomenon. By the way, I just killed quite a few people, more than 10, so is there a reward for me.) He didn''t forget to write about his actions as he shared the video of the strange phenomenon. If he hadn''t said it, no one would have known because now there was no constellation that he gave access to watch him. Slaughter Sword Emperor: (Since it''s like that, you''ll get one skill from me.) Unexpectedly, the Sword Emperor instantly responded to his message. The person he wanted to notify of his actions was indeed him since he was the one who promised the skill if he killed more than ten people. Right after that, he immediately received a notification from the System. DING! (You have just obtained an SSS+ Skill, called Soul Sword, a skill that allows you to slash a sword with just your mind.) DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 3000] [Level: 14] [EXP: 10/100] [Physique: 249] [Strength: 244] [Defense: 236] [Speed: 245] [Intelligence: 250] [Endurance: 217] [Will: 249] [Mana: 253] [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) - Star Moon Power (SSS+ Class) - Soul Sword (SSS+ Grade) *** ''Soul Sword!'' Oliver focused on sensing the existence of the skill, trying to imagine what it would look like when released. When he understood it, he realized that it was a skill that focused on attacking a single person with an attack so fatal that the chance of survival for the person attacked was very low. It even struck directly into the soul. Queen of Life: (Congratulations, Oliver, for gaining a new skill. Speaking of those birds, they are a very common natural phenomenon. However, you must remain vigilant because some of the birds will evolve after consuming a lot of meat. Those who evolve will become Monster Bosses directly, or even above that, become Monster Kings.) The Queen of Life who did have the best knowledge of nature answered Oliver''s question about the birds. After understanding, he narrowed his eyes. Fortunately, he had some way to fly or else it would be difficult for him to kill the Monster Boss in bird form. This naturally applied to other people besides him because so far he hadn''t seen anyone who had the ability to fly. "Is that it!" He quickly noticed something strange. One of the birds that was eating the corpse of the Megalodon Whale suddenly emitted a light, making the surrounding birds move away. The light enlarged rapidly, covering its entire body until it was no longer visible. "Aoooo..." The sound of bird cries echoed from within the light, which then turned reddish. No, it became fire, and the heat could be felt all the way to the wall. The seawater became slightly boiling from the heat. Whoosh! The figure of a red bird leapt out of the flames, enormous and its appearance dazzling people because of the dazzling flames it emitted. It was like the sun forming into a bird. "Aoooo..." It continued to make a crying sound that resembled the waves of a sound system. Only, it was such a beautiful sound that people were not disturbed. Occasionally, its feathers fell, red in color and the size of a large tree branch, emitting flames endlessly. When the feathers fell into the sea, it was the sea that evaporated, creating its own empty area where the feathers could stick into the ground and that empty area was always empty because the water that tried to flow into it always evaporated until it disappeared. "Is this Phoenix?" Oliver wondered with his mouth directly. Others also wondered the same thing as the bird did look similar to the Phoenix in the painting. DING! (Phoenix Child! - Level: 15 - Type: Monster Boss!) (Warning: A Monster Boss of the Phoenix type is more dangerous than other Monster Bosses, be careful!) Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 84 - 84: Fight Again ''Phoenix Child!'' Oliver was dumbfounded by the call. The bird was so impressive, but the System referred to it as the Phoenix Child, not the Phoenix. Curious, he took a photo of the bird. Luckily his phone had a zoom feature of up to 200 times and the result was still clean so he could take a clear photo despite the distance. He shared the photo in the group with the description. (This is Phoenix Child, is this a Real Phoenix?) Since one of the members of the group was Phoenix, she was curious about the response. South Sea Queen: (Ohhh, how unexpected, that a bird could evolve into a Phoenix.) Underworld Lord: (Son, try to catch it. If you can keep it, it will help you a lot. It will grow to be very powerful, at least reaching SSS Class, becoming a Monster Emperor. Even in higher civilizations, it won''t necessarily appear.) Eternal Ice Empress: (You''d better kill it and take its heart. I''ll buy it at a high price.) Unexpectedly for Oliver, the Empress also joined the conversation. However, then Phoenix also wrote something down. Phoenix: (Empress, please don''t give absurd advice. Oliver, just defeat it. I''ll help you tame it later. Actually, if you can tame this type of monster, you''ll still get EXP and bonuses just like you killed it.) Apparently, the Phoenix seemed to object to him killing it. It even reprimanded the Eternal Ice Empress for her words. Oliver read quietly, feeling elated knowing that taming the bird would increase his level. He replied, (well, I''ll try to defeat it.) At the same time, he wondered how unique Phoenix was in this group. After all, she was at SSS+ Class, yet the Phoenix that appeared on earth was predicted by the Underworld Lords to only reach SSS Class at most. This meant there was a huge gap between them. "Mm..." His eyes gazed sharply ahead again as he watched several other birds evolve. They became large but did not emit flames. Of course, they were not Phoenixes. They consisted of eagles, crows, and geese that could fly. If there''s one thing they have in common, it''s that they don''t seem to dare to fly higher than the Phoenix, only below it. Actually, their existence fascinates people because in appearance, they are big beautiful birds. It was just that notice after notice that they were Monster Bosses intimidated them all. Last night, there were four Monster Bosses that attacked them. Now there were more and they were the kind of birds that could fly. The people in Vera wondered how they would deal with them. "Shadow Flame King, where is he, we need his help." One by one, people shouted, hoping that the figure would appear soon. "Oliver!" As Oliver was silent regardless of the people''s shouts, he heard someone''s voice calling out to him. It was Isabel who he didn''t find on this wall, suddenly appearing behind him with a sword in her hand. Who knew where she was hiding a moment ago. Interestingly, she was now carrying a long black coat that was even still in its folded state so it was hard to guess that it was a coat. No, not only that. She also carrying a half-face mask that had a design like a bone structure. "Take these, I know you need them," the woman said calmly, then directed them to him. Although her gentle side seemed to have diminished, what she gave him certainly surprised him. How had she prepared those two things in such a short time? Where did she take them? Of course, the most was her knowledge of his needs. This showed how much she cared for him. When compared to Kim Hana, she really has a plus point. The former is only beautiful but with a chaotic personality whereas Isabel is not only beautiful, but also has the personality of a virtuous woman, educated in a graceful way. Even when she was angry, what she did would still make a man happy. Oliver accepted the coat and mask with a gaze fixed only on her face. "Thank you," he said with a faint smile. "Don''t thank me, I''m just doing this to get you moving so the city can be saved," the woman replied, trying to speak in a slightly nonchalant tone even though it sounded unnatural. It seemed that in front of him, she still wanted to show the attitude that she was angry even though she had just sent him a pleasant message. In the end, she was still a woman. Acting out to a man was part of her. Actually if Oliver teased her a little with sweet words, she would definitely stop acting out. However, he was not the type of man who could flirt with women. What he relied on to charm women was his own figure and personality. He didn''t need to flirt to make women mesmerized by him. "Wait here, the birds will die soon," he said before stepping off the wall again. Of course, he needed to put on the coat and mask first, but it had to be in a place without anyone around. He returned to the park earlier, immediately putting on both. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he covered his head with the hood, he became completely covered. Only his eyes were visible as his forehead was covered by his hood. His eyes looked around, and finally decided to go up to the tower that was about 300 meters high first. It was an internet tower, consisting only of ironwork with no concrete. At high speed, he flew to the top of the tower using his cube. No one saw him as everyone was busy watching the big birds above. When he was at the top of the tower, his figure was no longer possible to see from below as it was too high in addition to some obstructions around him. However, the giant birds seemed to see him clearly. They even stared at him intensely with their sharp eyes, perhaps finding him attractive because he was in such a high place, unlike other humans. Chapter 85 - 85: Moved Shua! S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the birds, an eagle, finally glided towards the top of the tower. It moved like it was splitting the air, producing a sound even louder than that of a fighter jet. "What is it doing? Is it attacking?" People wondered and then looked in the direction the eagle was heading. They focused their gazes there, and as they continued to observe, they finally faintly saw a figure in a black robe standing on top of the tower. "Who is he? Is he the Shadow Flame King?" They said. Their mood began to improve because of the mysterious figure. Oliver continued to stand on the tower, waiting for the eagle to get closer to him. It would probably damage the city''s infrastructure. Shua! He jumped very high when the eagle was about to crash into the tower. BANG! The eagle crashed into the top of the tower, breaking it in half while the bottom also collapsed. The eagle seemed surprised that its target managed to jump before it arrived. Its eyes looked up to stare at the target that was calmly watching it. In truth, the eagle was only at Level 13. For Oliver, there was too much of a power difference between them. He dropped his pillar that he had sent high into the sky. It fell with unimaginable speed towards the eagle and then became suddenly huge, three times bigger than the eagle itself. BANG! The pillar violently slammed into the eagle''s back. Bruakkkk... Instantly, the eagle''s body became twisted and it was slammed into the ground so hard that it was flattened up to its head. It stuck like the asphalt on the road, completely flat, dead without a doubt, of course. The birds flying above couldn''t believe what they were seeing. Endowed with sharp eyes, they saw everything in detail, but felt that such a thing should be impossible because their instincts always told them that they were extremely powerful monsters, able to render humans helpless. Pa! Oliver''s foot landed on the cube which brought him flying higher up. His focus remained on the Phoenix that was flying very high, releasing flames every time it flapped its wings. Currently, there were four other birds left, flying just below the Phoenix, watching him with a gaze as if warning him not to fly higher. Of course, he kept increasing his altitude. They began to get angry, crying out at him before starting to glide from four different directions. The fact that he killed one of their comrades with ease didn''t make them fear him. To observe them, Oliver had to glance left and right and front and back. In his hand appeared his knife which was too low grade for his current strength. However, he wanted to use it this one time to use the Soul Sword. The problem was that skill required a sword or something resembling a sword, something with sharpness. At this moment, a somewhat transparent light flowed from his hand to the knife, enveloping it. Shua! He then released the knife, making it fall a few meters but fly again on its own, more precisely controlled by his mind. When it started moving, its speed became unimaginable so that even Oliver couldn''t see it. He could only feel it. It moved by circling his body, stabbing at the four birds one by one that were getting closer to it. Whether the knife managed to penetrate the four birds was something Oliver wasn''t sure of. Even with his control, he only felt the knife pass through something thin. Then the knife returned to his hand in a cracked state. It seemed to be able to break at any time. It seemed like it couldn''t withstand the power of the skill of the Sword Soul. "Eh..." Then he was dazzled. Suddenly the bodies of the four birds split into eight pieces simultaneously. Each piece fell into the sea, leaving nothing above except for their blood which fell more slowly. Oliver couldn''t help but show a strange look at the sight, which far exceeded his expectations. After all, that skill was basically designed to target a single target. He used it to attack four Monster Bosses. However, the result was still like that. If he had used it to attack just one of the birds, would it have been cut into hundreds of pieces. Everyone watching below was even more dumbfounded. This was because they actually did not see at all when Oliver attacked. The knife was small and became even harder to see when enveloped by the transparent light. Plus when it moved fast, even Oliver himself didn''t see it, not to mention everyone else. Unfortunately, they were all a level below him. Their deaths don''t earn him anything. They also didn''t drop any items at all. Only the fish below were happy. They ate the flesh of the birds and it seemed to make them stronger. "Aoooo..." Suddenly the Phoenix cried out towards Oliver with a loud voice. Being nearby, Oliver felt the air vibrate strongly because of the bird''s cry. After that, it suddenly changed its position to standing with its wings pulled forward. It posed like a bird symbol that humans often use. It looked very beautiful in that pose, but people became very worried because they could feel that it was about to unleash a very frightening attack. DING! (An SSS+ Class Constellation with the title Phoenix wants to keep an eye on you!) Allow/Deny! Oliver suddenly received a notification, requesting permission from Phoenix to watch him. It seemed that she wanted to see this battle firsthand. He naturally had no objection, so he pressed the allow button. "Oliver, get ready, it is about to release Fire Domain." Instantly after allowing Phoenix to watch him, he heard a very soft voice inside his head. It was a voice so beautiful that it calmed her soul just by hearing it. "Is it dangerous?" asked Oliver in response. The word domain was familiar to him, but a skill that used that word was something he had never seen. He was naturally curious. "Not so dangerous for you, but very dangerous for the people around, it''s an attack that covers a very large zone," replied the Phoenix of the chat group. Chapter 86 - 86: Do It At this moment, right in front of the Phoenix''s chest, a red fireball appeared, small but seemingly very dense, churning endlessly like a balloon about to burst. As Oliver continued to observe, he found the fireball expanding at an unimaginable speed, making him retreat in haste. The size of the fireball was truly unimaginable. Even when Oliver retreated to a distance of 15 kilometers, the fireball was still in front of him. Quickly, he looked down only to find that it had already almost reached land. The sea beside the wall was boiling dry, leaving dead fish to burn. Oliver wasn''t sure how the bird could have released such a large flame. He didn''t think he could do it. "Lady Phoenix, is this really a Class S Skill?" Oliver asked. "Yes, the domain is indeed like this. Even Class S, the resulting Zone is huge." "What about SSS+ Class?" "That''s unimaginable. I''ll give you that skill after you tame this Little Phoenix." Oliver, "..." In terms of generosity, Oliver had to admit that Phoenix was the most generous. After all, she also gave him a skill right at the start. "You must act quickly, use your bone dragon figure," said the Phoenix again. "Why not water power?" Oliver couldn''t help but ask at her words. He was a bit confused because fighting fire was easier by relying on water. "That''s slow. When activating this domain, the little Phoenix won''t be able to move. His skills that are only in Class S require him to stay still. With your fire power plus your dragon bone protection, it''s very easy to resist this fire domain. That''s your chance to take down that Phoenix in no time. Even if it fails, you will at least stop this domain." The phoenix explained. She continued to refer to the Phoenix that appeared here as the little Phoenix. It seemed that she wanted to distinguish between her and that Phoenix. "I see," Oliver replied after that. Whoosh! He instantly lunged into that domain of fire that was actually still expanding. Instantly, his figure transformed into a bone dragon that was truly enormous due to its higher level. ROAR! He roared loudly, which easily split the fire domain. It was hot, but it didn''t feel like it. He only became faster within the fire domain. In a short time, he could see the Phoenix figure who was still in the same pose. Even his eyes were closed. It seemed that he still could not fully control the domain so he had to focus highly and that required him to close his eyes. Oliver crashed into him directly from the front with his hands grabbing both wings. "Aakkkk..." The phoenix was startled, his eyes and mouth opened and it cried out loudly, trying to break free by moving chaotically. The fire domain disappeared since he was like that so the sight of a bone dragon catching the phoenix was revealed to the people. This was too shocking for them. "Is that the Shadow Flame King?" They wondered, guessing that the dragon figure was an alteration of the Shadow Flame Kingq. Their speculation was naturally not without reason. Previously they had seen Oliver move quickly and then seem to get bigger. They just didn''t see him transform into that dragon because when his movements were too fast, he completely looked like a shadow in people''s eyes. Meanwhile, Oliver, who was holding the Phoenix''s body, found that his body was very soft. His physique was surprisingly weak, seemingly even weaker than most birds, which on average had weak physiques. Perhaps if he pressed his body too hard, his bones would break. "Aoookkkk..." The phoenix continued to scream, starting to panic because he could not break away from him. He blazed flames relentlessly at him, which hardly affected him at all. "Lady Phoenix, how do I tame him?" Oliver quickly asked the character. Since there were two Phoenixes, so his mind was somewhat distracted when he thought of them. He was sometimes confused as to which of them could be called Phoenix. Adding the word Lady in front of her title so that he wouldn''t seem impolite. It would be easier if the Phoenix in the group had an additional title, either Queen or Empress. "Make a small fireball from my fire, and cover it with water from the Queen of the South Sea so that the heat doesn''t spread, then put it into the little Phoenix''s mouth," Phoenix replied. ''Sounds complicated,'' Oliver thought after hearing her explanation. In order to avoid any problems, he made a fireball with his hand directly inside the bone dragon figure. It was a basketball-sized fireball, appearing large from the human eye, yet very small compared to the Phoenix''s body. Creating such a fireball was naturally very easy. Only, enveloping it with water of the South Sea Queen was something rather complicated for Oliver. The problem was that with their equal strength, the meeting between the water and fire would create a mutual canceling effect. The water would extinguish the fire, but the fire would vaporize the water. "By the way Lady Phoenix, what if I use bones instead?" asked Oliver, thinking of another idea and asking first, suspecting it could be done. "That would work too," replied the Phoenix so he rolled his eyes. It seemed that from the start, she hadn''t thought of this either. With his bones, things would become easier. He quickly created a new sphere made of a curved arrangement of bones, enclosing the fireball within it. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now, throw it into his mouth," the Phoenix said again. It just so happened that the Little Phoenix was opening his mouth wider. Oliver quickly acted, throwing the bone ball by directly controlling it. It came out through the bone dragon''s mouth, moving quickly towards the Little Phoenix''s mouth. Everything he did was a bit ridiculous to him, but he could forget about it because the reward was definitely worth the hassle. "What?" He was stunned before the bone ball entered the Little Phoenix''s mouth. This was because there was suddenly a huge hammer that appeared out of nowhere, and struck the bone ball from top to bottom so that it fell crashing into the sea below. Of course, this sudden change was very surprising to Oliver. Chapter 87 - 87: Another Constellation "What the hell," he said, looking to the side only to find the figure of a half-body man who was transparent like he was made of light. His body shape was large, like he had a fat body. In each of his hands, there was a hammer even larger than his own body, completely made of iron, including the handle. He had a domineering expression and his aura was so fierce that the air and seas were turbulent from the moment he appeared. In terms of age, he was a middle-aged man, possessing long black hair coupled with brown eyes that seemed to be able to make the heart of the person being stared at stop beating. ''The manifestation of a constellation, who summoned him?'' Oliver had already seen something like this, so he could tell right away. Only, he didn''t know whose constellation the man was. What he was sure of was that he was an SS Class Constellation by earth standards. "Kid, the Phoenix is mine, get out of here now," the Constellation said. His voice produced a rumble in the sky and on the earth. The city walls shook uncontrollably just because of his voice. This was not necessarily because of his power, but because of the majestic aura he carried with him into this world. It was that majestic aura that caused such an effect. Oliver somewhat suspected that he had actually been watching him since he appeared. However, was there anyone else with an SS Class Constellation in Vera besides Raphael, the son of the mayor? The problem was that from the constellation, Oliver didn''t feel any earth-type aura. If he didn''t have earth power, there was no way he could be the constellation of Raphael since the latter''s power was earth type power. Of course, Oliver couldn''t help but be disturbed at the constellation''s words. He was still in his dragon figure, yet he dared to call him by the nickname of kid. This was really a condescending attitude towards him. "Do you think you have the power to rule over me?" asked Oliver in response. After saying that, he exited his dragon figure without making the dragon figure disappear. Originally something like this could not be done, but as his strength increased, it could be done even though the dragon figure''s power became less stable without his presence. However, Oliver only needed him to keep holding onto the Little Phoenix to keep it from running away. Standing on the bone dragon''s back, he fearlessly stared at the constellation. "Name your title so that everyone knows who I beat later," he said again. He spoke harshly to him, he naturally did not hesitate to do the same. Politeness was not needed between them. The constellation seemed to be very surprised after hearing the various rude answers from Oliver. He narrowed his eyes as he looked at him. "You''re an anomaly in this world, no wonder you''re so arrogant. However, all arrogance has vanished in front of me," he said, continuing to use a domineering and authoritative tone. "Hmph!" Oliver just smiled coldly, jumping onto his cube so that he could keep his dragon figure away from them. Golden flames shot out from his body, surrounding him in a dragon-like shape. The constellation couldn''t help but observe his figure in full, from his golden flames, to his cube and pillar. The cube and pilla seemed to be very alluring to her eyes. Probably because he could have them if he could defeat it. S Class artifacts, he naturally wanted them. "Hmph!" He snorted, lifting one of the hammers up. When it was lifted, it became many times larger, so large that the sunlight towards Oliver was blocked. Break! Space visibly cracked as the hammer moved towards him at high speed. Even gravity felt heavy to him and he found it as if the hammer was the center of gravity so getting away from it became difficult. ''Maybe the person who summoned this constellation has level 13 or 14,'' Oliver thought, suspiciously so. If that person''s level was 13 or 14, this constellation might have a power equivalent to level 18 or 19, maybe even level 20 since he was an SS Class Constellation, not S Class. In response, Oliver pointed his hand forward. Buzz!!! Enormous golden flames surged from his hand, forming a wave of fire that crashed towards the hammer. "Kid, you really dare to resist my hammer with the fire element, you really want to die." The constellation seemed to take offense at the way he countered his attack. After all, an attack from a hard object should have been parried with a hard object as well. No one would use something without density like fire. Unless one believed the fire was so hot that it could turn everything to ashes. Of course, that was the source of Oliver''s confidence. He continued to release his golden flames and when there was so much golden flame, it was as if there was an invisible shield, making it difficult for the hammer to advance. Even its front began to melt rapidly. "You!" The constellation was finally astonished. Of course, never in his life had he thought that his hammer could be made to melt by fire. However, it was really happening now. Click! Oliver snapped the fingers of both hands directly. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Then monster after giant monster appeared beside him, completely black in color, they came out of his body, consisting of a wolve, four-armed gorilla, huge whale, and an eagle and crow that flew in the air while those who couldn''t fly stood on his pillar that he made huge. They were of course the shadows of the monster bosses he had killed. He had even made shadows of the birds he had killed a moment ago. "What is this?" The constellation was astonished again. It was one thing if they were just shadows with a large size, yet he felt an extremely strong aura from them, an aura that was exactly the same as the Monster Boss of Level 14. Roar! The shadow gorilla roared at him. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He then jumped up with a ferocious expression, opening his mouth to show his large fangs. "Damn it!" His actions provoked the constellation. He swung his other hammer at him. The hammer became bigger than the gorilla, slamming straight into him. Because there was a level difference, the gorilla was instantly knocked down. However, with the number of shadow army, he was nothing more than a distraction. Whoosh! Whoosh! The shadow eagle and crow rushed towards the constellation at full speed, instantly trying to claw at him. Chapter 88 - 88: Attack Together Shua! Shua! The Constellation was unable to dodge the attacks of the two birds. However, they weren''t completely successful in attacking him either as he was able to push them away by relying on his powerful physique. After that, the other shadow monsters joined the fight. Oliver was just watching. When he had concluded that the constellation had no more time to attack him, he turned his attention to the Little Phoenix. His focus was still that Phoenix, of course. He quickly returned to him while creating a fireball lined with a bone ball, then stopped near his still open mouth. Not wanting any other problems, so he deliberately threw it up close. Whoosh! He threw the bone ball with all his might. In an instant, it directly reached the Little Phoenix''s throat. His mouth spontaneously closed so that the bone ball easily entered his stomach. At this point, he no longer knew what to do next. That would be Phoenix''s business. Suddenly, right on his forehead, a golden Phoenix symbol appeared, shining towards the Little Phoenix. Oliver should not have been able to see something on his forehead, yet he could see it. It seemed that Phoenix was sending her power personally. To his surprise, when the light from the symbol shone on the Little Phoenix''s body, he could feel the entire Phoenix as if it were his own body. The Phoenix''s originally sharp eyes also began to soften, like there was an illusion affecting his mind. DING! (You have tamed the Child Phoenix of a Level 15 Monster Boss!) (You gain 90 EXP. You advance to Level 15. You gain 150 Points that you can use to raise your stats, which you are free to choose.) (You gain 2 EXP.) DING! (Because you successfully tamed a Level 15 boss monster called Little Phoenix with your level 14, you get 50 Points for each of your attributes!) ''50, is this for real?'' Oliver was surprised the notification came sooner and became even more surprised by the reward. After all, only one level difference between them, yet he was getting 50 points for each of his attributes. This was too large an amount. Happy, he quickly distributed the points. DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 3000] [Level: 15] [EXP: 2/100] [Physique: 309]+60 [Strength: 304]+60 [Defense: 306]+70 [Speed: 315]+70 [Intelligence: 310]+60 [Endurance: 307]+90 [Will: 319]+70 [Mana: 323]+70 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) - Star Moon Power (SSS+ Class) - Soul Sword (SSS+ Grade) DING! (You have just obtained an SSS+ Skill, called Phoenix Fire Domain, a skill that allows you to create a fire domain.) DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 3000] [Level: 15] [EXP: 2/100] [Physique: 309] [Strength: 304] [Defense: 306] S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Speed: 315] [Intelligence: 310] [Endurance: 307] [Will: 319] [Mana: 323] [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) - Star Moon Power (SSS+ Class) - Soul Sword (SSS+ Class) - Phoenix Fire Domain (SSS+ Class) Oliver had just added his stat points and that Phoenix was already sending skills to him. This was like adding salt to vegetables, it only made him feel more energized. "Lady, thank you," he said, unable to hide his excitement. "Eh..." After that he was stunned. The little phoenix had stopped raging, he had calmed down. Only, his body suddenly shrank, becoming smaller and smaller. Moments later, he became the size of a typical eagle that could practically stand on a human shoulder. Oliver''s bone dragon could no longer hold him at such a size. He flew through the air, circling a few times, no longer looking as cold as a monster. After circling around, he came over to Oliver and landed on his shoulder. He even brushed his face against his, like a spoiled cat. "He barely has any intelligence because mentally he''s still a baby. However, he will understand your instructions that you can speak directly to him." Phoenix spoke to Oliver, explaining about the Little Phoenix. Oliver couldn''t help but touch him with his hand and he suddenly squeaked, looking happy. ''I''m not sure if I can keep a bird,'' Oliver thought. Personally, he wasn''t the type to keep animals. He often viewed it as something troublesome, and he simply didn''t have any talent in that area. ''Still, it''s not bad to fight together.'' He turned his gaze to the constellation that was busy fighting with the shadow army. Although they were lower in level, their numbers made it troublesome. Now he even looked surprised to see that the Phoenix had shrunk and seemed to have been tamed by Oliver. He might have the same goal, but he didn''t think he could tame the Phoenix in a short time. The plan was to capture him first and tame him later. Now, he had become tame, which made him wonder if there was still a chance for him to tame the Phoenix. "Attack him," Oliver said to the little Phoenix on his shoulder. Since he had become small, it was easier to refer to him with the word little. Hearing his command, the Phoenix immediately showed vigor. His feathers stood up and his body radiated fire. Shua! He leapt into the air, opening his wings while becoming large again. Quickly, he glided towards the constellation. His speed beats other birds. He did not emit claws like them. However, when he passed by the constellation, he left behind an explosion of fire that churned endlessly. The constellation was so screaming from the heat that he had to move backwards. Not wanting to be left behind, Oliver lunged towards him. "If this is all you can do, I''m afraid you can''t last much longer. Too bad I don''t know your title and the person who summoned you," he said as the constellation stared at him. "Kid, don''t think I lost." He was furious at being mocked by Oliver. His hand made a new large hammer, which he immediately swung at him. It seemed that the hammer was not just a weapon, but something he could create directly by relying on the power in his body. "Hmph!" Oliver snorted coldly. This time, he didn''t try to use the flame, just coated his hands with his dragon bones. Shua! He sent his fist towards the hammer as it arrived in front of him. Chapter 89 - 89: News From Government BANG! His fist violently smashed into the hammer, causing his body to shake so violently that his head felt like it was about to explode. It was indeed a very hard hammer, hitting it as it moved quickly towards him could not keep him standing calmly. In the end, he only strengthened his fists, not really using any skills in boxing. However, compared to him, the condition of the hammer was much worse. It was completely cracked and knocked out of the constellation''s hand. Even the constellation was shaken harder than him. At the same time, he moved his pillar that had now become enormous. It swung from behind the constellation until it finally slammed hard into his back. Bruakkkk! Although he was a faint figure, the sound of bones cracking still echoed from his figure. His eyes and mouth were wide open, looking like he was about to vomit blood. He was thrown and it was towards Oliver. Before he arrived in front of him, the Little Phoenix once again attacked him by flying over him and spreading extremely hot flames towards him, leaving numerous burns on his body. "You shouldn''t have shown up," Oliver told him. His cracked knife was again coated in a transparent sword aura, making the cracks even more numerous. Before it completely broke, Oliver slashed it forward. BANG! The knife completely shattered, becoming countless iron fragments. However, something slid out of the knife, something so sharp, so fast that it produced a very loud screeching sound. When observed, it turned out to be a sword slash formed from transparent energy, energy that endlessly emitted a sharp aura. Shua! The constellation was unable to react yet and the energy sword passed through its neck, splitting it into two pieces. DING! (You have just killed the manifestation of an SS Class Constellation. You get 50 points for each of your statistical attributes!) DING! (Name: Oliver) [Money: 3000] [Level: 15] [EXP: 2/100] [Physique: 359]+50 [Strength: 354]+50 [Defense: 356]+50 [Speed: 365]+50 [Intelligence: 360]+50 [Endurance: 357]+50 [Will: 369]+50 [Mana: 373]+50 [Skill: - Shadow Army (SSS+ Class) - Sacred Flame (SSS+ Class) - Water Ruler (SSS+ Class) - Primordial Azure Dragon Bone (SSS+ Class) - Star Moon Power (SSS+ Class) - Soul Sword (SSS+ Class) - Phoenix Fire Domain (SSS+ Class) The constellation died and instantly dispersed into particles of light. Oliver watched until all the light particles disappeared before observing his stats which had increased again, making his strength reach ridiculous levels. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He just clenched his fist and it could make the air vibrate uncontrollably. "But who was that?" He wondered, staring at the city wall. He really wanted to know who had summoned that constellation. "Ehh..." Something surprised him, there were more birds that had become Monster Bosses. However, what was problematic was that he saw giant fish arriving. They were bigger than any other fish, consisting not only of Megalodon Whales, but also agile sharks but with a size no less than that of Megalodon Whales. They were all Monster Bosses without a doubt. Oliver felt like he couldn''t keep fighting. It wasn''t that he was out of strength, but fighting against the same enemy over and over again just made things boring. In the end, he simply ordered the shadow army to attack. After all, their level was higher, so there was no problem for them to fight those newly arrived Monster Bosses. Coupled with Phoenix''s help, they easily dominated the Monster Bosses. He himself chose to return, plunging into the city. When he landed, he took off his coat and mask, and stored them in the belly of one of his shadows. That way, he wouldn''t have to look for a new coat and mask next time. With normal clothes on, he returned to the city wall where Isabel was. She seemed to be waiting for him so unlike the others, who were focused on observing the battle of the monsters, she stared back more often. When she saw him, she seemed to want to approach him. However, he moved faster to get to her. "Oliver," she said, fully using her usual gentle tone. He don''t know what was going through her mind the whole time she was watching him fight. It seemed to have dissipated her anger towards him. "I have a serious problem for you," she added after calling his name. Hearing that, Oliver knitted his brows. He originally thought that Isabel was just calling him, but she said there was a serious problem for him. What kind of trouble could that be? Looking at her expression again, he found that she was rather worried. "What''s going on?" he asked, unable to help but show a puzzled expression since only a few moments had passed. "Look, the government just made an announcement," Isabel replied, showing him her cell phone. It was displaying a news story and the cover of the story was actually using her photo. The headline was; (The Shadow Flame King is actually an alien who came to earth with the purpose of ruling the earth for the people of his world.) Seeing such a headline, Oliver quickly read the content of the news which basically described that he was really an alien with evil intentions. He has stronger skills, which he brought from his world. Once he is strong enough in this world, he will try to dominate it, forcing everyone to submit to him. Later, he will colonize the earth and make its inhabitants into slaves. Even his aunt, the Ice Knight, is mentioned in this news story, said to be his subordinate in charge of helping him. If this news was made by an obscure news site, it wouldn''t be taken seriously by Oliver. After all, obscure news sites often create hoaxes to generate traffic. However, this story was published by an official European government news site. "Oliver, the elites might consider you a threat to their hegemony. If you allow this, people will be swayed by the opinions they create. They will definitely continue to make bad opinions about you," Isabel said. Chapter 90 - 90: Not Care "Emmm..." Oliver held his chin, thinking but not sure what he was thinking. He wasn''t sure what he needed to do to deal with these accusations. The reason being that he didn''t feel he needed to do anything. After all, whatever rumors were circulating were not important in front of the force. He only cared about increasing his strength. All barriers could be removed as long as he had the power. "Just leave them alone, the opinions they produce will be useless," he said after a moment of thought. He chose to ignore them because he didn''t want to be bothered by them. Isabel seemed unsure how to react after hearing his response. Apparently he had ignored this, not following the advice she had given. However, she thought, overcoming the opinions that the government created was something difficult. Instead of wasting time, it was better to ignore them. "I''ll ask my father to find out who came up with this idea," Isabel said, no longer giving him advice to counter the government''s opinion. Oliver nodded at that. It was indeed necessary to find out so that he knew who was really hostile to him. "By the way, do you want to level up. I can help you with my shadow army so it''s easier for you to level up," Oliver said to Isabel. He had helped Kim Hana many times, he naturally didn''t mind helping Isabel, the woman who had gotten into his heart earlier. Hearing that, Isabel was instantly interested. "How? Because of my fighting style, I can''t fight intensely while swimming," she said. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She saw quite a few shadows from fishes that weren''t monster bosses. They appeared when some of the shadow army attacked accidentally and killed a lot of fish, which Oliver deliberately set up because the shadows of the fish monsters he considered very helpful in conditions like now. "Jump in, I can control the water and create an empty area under the water. No one will see you fight," Oliver replied. "So you can control water too?" asked Isabel, somewhat surprised that she hadn''t seen Oliver use the power of water. If he could also use the power of water, then there were too many skills that he had. Oliver smiled slightly in response, inviting her to jump into the sea. Isabel didn''t think anymore, jumping straight into the sea and diving in without anyone noticing because everyone was too busy watching the battle of the Monster Bosses. Oliver could sense Isabel''s presence in the sea, so he could regulate the water around her. Even if she was 5 kilometers away, he could still control the water where she was. All he needed to do was stand on that wall. Of course, it didn''t matter if he also wanted to move. Here, he was acting like a crowd of people, waiting for the fight to be over. What he didn''t expect was for his aunt, the Ice Knight to suddenly join the fight here. She had finished the fight in another area and was probably not satisfied yet, looking for new enemies. When she joined, the sea began to freeze at various points, leaving the monsters either under the sea or in the sky cornered. What was more surprising to Oliver was that the Little Phoenix seemed to be somewhat afraid of her. He kept moving away whenever she got too close to him. Perhaps he was afraid of her ice, which was obviously very threatening to the fire. Oliver felt like laughing, but couldn''t act to defend the Phoenix. Fortunately, the fight was short-lived since Miya joined. All the Monster Bosses were dead and Oliver immediately sent away his shadow army. People who were originally just watching began to join the fight, not wanting to let go of the opportunity where humans began to dominate the fight. This was an opportunity to level up more easily. Isabel remained hunting alone under the sea, not bothered by others. Her fighting style was somewhat similar to Kim Hana, both using swords. It was just that she relied on the power of the sword technique. It was a pure sword technique with no additional skills from other skills. At this moment, Phoenix returned to his small size. However, he continued to fly, not approaching Oliver as he knew that he could not appear beside him while he was not hiding his identity. Meanwhile, Miya after the fight left immediately, disappearing from people''s sight. Oliver was a little more comfortable in her absence. He kept his eyes on Isabel until she seemed to start reaching her limit where her level couldn''t go up anymore. After that, she finally returned to the city walls with her entire body and clothes in a wet state. She shook out he4 hair first, stopping her ponytail, letting it loose before approaching him. With a wet figure, she only looked more alluring, making many men stare at her without blinking. "I''m done, we can go now. Thank you for your help. If you''re willing, I''ll treat you as thanks," she said in a rather low voice when she arrived in front of him. Seeing her friendliness, Oliver couldn''t help but say, "looks like you''re not mad at me anymore." He smiled slightly as he said that, which made Isabel roll her eyes. Her expression changed many times, sometimes she even pouted, but unfortunately she seemed unable to say anything to argue. "Do you want my treat or not?" She finally asked, trying to speak in a high tone to look angry again. "Do you think it would be okay if we left this wall? There might be another attack," Oliver replied. Isabel was obviously someone who fought very hard for this city. It seemed that because she wanted a date, she was willing to leave the city walls. "Now that it''s quiet enough, I think it''s fine if we leave. If there''s another attack, we can come here again soon. After all, we won''t be going far," Isabel replied, looking back. She actually started to look worried after Oliver talked about the possibility of another attack. In fact, even Oliver himself had his concerns. He was worried if the Monster King suddenly appeared. If that happened, the city wall might be instantly destroyed so that the city would sink. As a resident of Vera, he couldn''t let that happen, which was why he was quite vigilant now, making him not want to go too far away from the wall so that he could keep an eye on the sea. "How about we take some fish, then you cook it. I think I would feel more awesome eating your cooking than being treated to a restaurant," he replied after a moment''s thought. Chapter 91 - 91: Meet Again Isabel rolled her eyes because he asked her to cook. Before she could even answer, Oliver walked to the side of the wall, pulling out one of the dead fish monster bodies. Of course, monster meat is edible, let alone of the fish variety. Quite a few people were grilling it around and seemed to be eating it with gusto. With everyone busy, Oliver was able to use his bone strength to cut the fish meat, taking about 3 kg. "Let''s go downstairs," he said after he returned. From the park below, it was at least very close to the wall. He could jump straight onto the wall from there. Isabel, who had not answered in the end, still followed. Of course, she did not refuse. When they arrived at the park, she apparently asked him to sit and wait, saying that she was going to pick up the grill at the military base. She left quickly while he waited and returned not long after, actually carrying a grill already filled with charcoal, even carrying some condiments. "Oliver, the military is now looking for the young soldiers you killed," Isabel said as she placed the grill in front of him. Her expression was quite calm when she said that, there was really no ripple at all on her face. It seemed that she had no compassion for their deaths anymore. Perhaps because the one who killed them was the man she loved. "Did they ask you anything?" asked Oliver in response. "Yes, but I just said I parted ways with them, so I don''t know where they went anymore," Isabel replied. She finished lighting the charcoal after saying that. Then she asked for the fish meat in Oliver''s hand, seasoning it before placing it on the grill. "You know, their captain is the son of a General, that''s why the military is looking for them seriously," she continued. "But they''ll never find them," Oliver replied, feeling like laughing. "Yeah, and there''s no CCTV around these walls. In the end, they''ll just be declared missing. Besides, ever since the monsters appeared, too many people and soldiers have gone missing. It''s not something the generals can control," Isabel said as she fanned the charcoal using a book she had brought to increase the heat of the charcoal fire. The smell of fish began to fill the air as she fanned the charcoal. Oliver had to admit that it was an amazing scent, fragrant like there were thousands of rare spices all rolled into one. The fish meat itself was obviously the main source of that aroma. With the charcoal smoldering, the fish meat quickly became cooked, golden in color and oozing oil constantly. Isabel didn''t bring a plate, but she arranged some leaves, turning them into a plate. She was skillful as she did so, showing that she was used to it. Using her sword, she cut the fish meat into small pieces and then stabbed two stick blades into the two pieces of fish meat. That way, knives and forks were not needed. They could eat just by relying on the blades. "Please eat, don''t hesitate to tell me if there''s anything lacking in taste," Isabel said with an inviting gesture. She really seemed to be treating her actions in cooking the fish as gratitude for Oliver''s help. In Oliver''s eyes, this was a little less romantic. After all, this kind of thing made them look just like friends who were returning each other''s favors, not as lovers because lovers always help their respective partners for no other reason than love. However, in reality, they are not officially lovers yet. Oliver realized that it was his own fault for never saying anything to Isabel. He himself found it rather difficult to say something like that to her. There was a difference between her and Kim Hana when he knew them both. Kim Hana in his eyes was his aunt''s subordinate and then in this new era, she was almost like his subordinate. Hence, from his point of view, there was a dominant feeling towards her so he easily said something like he wanted her to be his wife, even just a small wife. Isabel was different. She was his friend at school, the same age as him, and had so many advantages that would impress anyone. Plus she had always been kind to him, so he could not feel dominant towards her. Without feeling dominant, he could not say something like declaring love without preparation. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Being invited to eat by her, so he chose to eat first, stuffing a piece of the fish meat into his mouth. The flavor was indeed so delicious despite the simple cooking. It made his mouth spontaneously chew the meat at such a high speed that in no time it was gone from his mouth. He took another piece. Isabel became curious as she saw the speed of his eating, so she started eating too. When she finally knew what the fish tasted like, even a woman who always maintained an image while eating couldn''t help but eat faster than usual. "What the hell, people are busy defending the city, how can you two relax and eat here as if there''s no problem." Oliver and Isabel who were enjoying their meal could not help but be interrupted by the voice of a man scolding them. They spontaneously looked back only to find Alex and his minions who had been beaten up by Kim Hana earlier that morning. They should have been sent to the hospital, but seemed to have recovered in no time. To Oliver''s surprise, Alex who shouldn''t have been able to walk normally could actually walk without the help of a cane. There wasn''t even a bandage on his leg anymore. Now the wound from the knife attack seemed to have recovered, leaving only a mark. Oliver wondered what they were doing to recover the wound. At the same time, Isabel knitted her brows at Alex''s words. How could he say they were just relaxing while he himself had just arrived. "Alex, we''ve been fighting for hours and are just resting now. You just arrived and make a comment like that, are you shameless? Where have you been all this time?" she replied, questioning his contribution back. Chapter 92 - 92: Hurt Again Asked back by Isabel, Alex''s face turned red and blue. He himself felt bad for only showing up now, but there was nothing he could say. Yesterday he injured his leg and this morning the injury became worse. As a result he couldn''t hunt monsters which made his level start to fall behind. Now that he was able to recover, this was also because his father asked for help from someone with high healing skills or else he would still be lying in the hospital. Unable to answer Isabel''s question, he looked at Oliver. His expression was filled with resentment because just this morning, it was this man''s subordinate who beat him up. He already knew that Kim Hana was Miya''s secretary, and his family was already planning to ask her for an explanation later that night. "Oliver, our business is still unfinished," he said. "Right, you''ll have to deal with us too," added Mateo who stood beside him while adjusting the position of his glasses. He glared but his eyes didn''t seem fit to glare. Oliver stared at them but then ate again, acting like nothing was happening here, leaving Alex and his minions dumbfounded. Isabel almost laughed as she watched Oliver ignore them. Because like that, she was also acting like they didn''t exist. Alex''s face became even redder that he was chattering his teeth. He was filled with jealousy. The woman he loved chose another man, and in front of him she acted like she didn''t care about his feelings. This was of course too painful. In this kind of atmosphere, Oliver started to get carried away. He suddenly held Isabel''s palm so that she straightened her back in surprise. They had been close for a while but he had never acted like this. Did he want to formalize their relationship or was it just to make Alex angry? However, whatever it was, she didn''t mind. Personally, she found it very enjoyable to anger a guy who liked her by showing her romance with the guy she loved. Pleased with this situation, she came up with an interesting idea. Taking a piece of meat, she aimed it at Oliver''s mouth. Oliver was more surprised than she was, but of course he accepted it happily. He even took a bite of it before putting it in his mouth then chewing it in an elegant manner. It was indeed more delicious because it was from the hands of a beautiful woman. "Thank you," he said in a soft tone. He glanced at Alex after that. Comparing his face now to a monkey''s ass might not be an exaggeration. Mateo and the others looked like they didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. They should be sad for Alex, but even as his loyal friends, they still saw this kind of situation as funny. It was funny seeing a man so let down by a woman. "A man who can''t buy skills can''t protect women, only be protected. If I become that man, I''d rather die." Mateo spoke, trying to say something nice to cheer Alex up and satirize Oliver. Oliver''s weakness in the eyes of people who knew his problem was something very fatal. Having no skills in an era filled with monsters was something worse than not being able to earn money. Such a person might deserve to be said to be unfit for life, let alone for a woman, and that was a very beautiful woman. When he heard Mateo''s words, Oliver remained relaxed, but it turned out that Isabel''s expression became rather gloomy, something that was beyond Oliver''s expectation because he thought Isabel would remain relaxed considering she knew how strong he was. The ignorance of others should be something to just laugh at. Before Isabel could say anything, Oliver grasped her palm tightly, which was enough to calm her down instantly. "It looks like you guys are completely healthy so you can bark better. Well, I''d feel calmer attacking a healthy person than a sick one," he said, looking at Mateo and then Alex. "Huh?" Mateo and Alex seemed unsure what Oliver''s words meant. The former then asked, "how are you going to attack us? Do you think you have the ability?" "Yes," Oliver replied, picking up a nearby rock and throwing it at the man with glasses. With his strong physique, his throw was certainly ferocious. The stone moved quickly before slamming into the man''s chest. BANG! He was instantly thrown off and coughed up blood with his eyes wide open. In the end, he hit the tree, making it crack. This senseless scene actually happened in front of Alex and the others, they couldn''t be more dumbfounded. After all, Oliver was just throwing a rock, not using skills. How high was his level that his throwing power could reach that point? Were they already so far behind that even Oliver who had no skills could be stronger than them? Even though they thought he had no skills, they didn''t think he couldn''t do leveling. It could still be done as long as he killed monsters. If he couldn''t do it himself, he could ask others for help. However, such a way should be very slow? They dared to look down on him, that meant they thought he was still behind them no matter what kind of method he used. He didn''t care about Mateo who had been thrown away. He eyes looked at Alex. Casually, he picked up the iron blade he was using to eat. Shua! He threw the blade towards the man''s leg, right into his self-inflicted scar. It was even faster than the rock he threw. Alex barely saw the blade and it had already pierced his ankle, giving him excruciating pain. Instantly, he fell to his knees. "Ahhh..." He was still screaming softly despite trying to hold it in. In front of Isabel, he didn''t want to look so weak. "You!" His friends began to stare at Oliver with ferocious expressions, oblivious to Alex''s leg which began to spurt blood. "You''d better take him to the hospital immediately," Oliver told them. As he spoke, they finally looked at Alex. Instantly, they panicked. "Quick, quick, get him to the hospital," one of them said in panic. Their plan for leveling today was destined to fail again. They started carrying Alex in a hurry including Mateo. Even though they have made trouble for him many times, Oliver still does not kill them. This is not without reason, of course. First they were his old acquaintances and had antagonized him for too long. If they died, then it was too good for them to leave after provoking him so many times. He wanted them to first feel the deadly mental attack before they actually died. When they disappeared from his sight, he was somewhat surprised. Isabel suddenly rested her head on his shoulder. She turned her palm over so that their palms could hold each other. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His gaze went blank as he stared at her eyes which blinked a few times. "If I don''t take the initiative, I doubt you will," she said. Oliver, "..." "You know, I''m a bit shy, but of course, things get easier if you take the initiative even if it''s a bit embarrassing for me," he said with a faint smile. Of course, he needed to speak up so that he didn''t look completely shy. "I can''t say that the current you is a shy guy. After all, you look more like a cruel man, even you have a cruel aura," Isabel replied. Oliver rolled his eyes at that. "Don''t you still like me?" he replied with a soft laugh. When he said that, Isabel frowned slightly. She pinched his wrist. "I have nothing to say because I have a loyal nature where I won''t look back after liking one guy," she said, looking off in the other direction. "That Korean woman, hmph, she''s not necessarily so loyal," she added with a snort. Despite acting like nothing was wrong in their relationship. When she started talking, she showed that she hadn''t forgotten Kim Hana. Oliver chose to keep quiet about it, then picked up a piece of fish meat. Only, he didn''t eat it, but pointed it at Isabel''s mouth. The woman didn''t fully see what he was doing because she was staring in another direction. Sensing something approaching, she looked towards him again only to find a piece of fish meat in front of her mouth. It stuck to her lips because of her movements. "Let''s eat some more, there''s still plenty of fish meat," Oliver said, trying to be romantic. Although Isabel''s expression became erratic at first, she didn''t refuse. Her lips parted and she took a bite of the fish meat, chewing it right away. She just stared in the other direction as she chewed. Perhaps a little embarrassed to show her expression. Oliver smiled slightly. However, a moment later, he heard quite a lot of footsteps from behind the garden, in the direction where the military base was located. Isabel also knitted her brows when she heard that, as if she was wondering who was coming. "Sounds like the footsteps of an army," Oliver said. His prediction must have been correct because a group of soldiers with ferocious expressions appeared right after that. They were not young soldiers, the average age was in their 30s, seemingly very elite and experienced. Chapter 93 - 93: Scared Because Know When Oliver observed them more carefully, he realized that among them were the soldiers he had beaten up earlier this morning, judging from their not too heavy scars. Perhaps they had also performed treatment using healing skills. Here, they were even more numerous. Oliver wasn''t surprised they were able to gather because they were led by a 1-Star General. The general was a middle-aged man, rather short and fat with a pot belly. However, his fat appearance could not be underestimated because despite being fat, he still showed that he had a lot of muscles. Perhaps in recent years he had eaten without rules so his body had become like that, but in the past, he should have had a strong physique. "Oliver, he''s the young captain''s father," Isabel said in a very low voice when she saw the general. The general and his troops walked until they were about 3 meters away from them before stopping and staring at them. As they stopped, Isabel quickly stood up. "Uncle Joe, is there anything?" she asked the general. Perhaps her father was an acquaintance of his, so she needed to greet him when he came. "Isabel," the general said. "Do you know him?" He asked as he pointed at Oliver with cold eyes. This made Oliver wonder why the general was asking about him. After all, they shouldn''t be related to each other, unless he somehow suspected that he was his son''s killer. However, how was that possible. He shouldn''t have any evidence pointing to him. "He''s my boyfriend," Isabel replied in a calm tone, but it was quite surprising to Oliver that she introduced him as her boyfriend. Most of the military members were probably familiar with Isabel or had at least seen her. Hearing that she had a boyfriend, even those who were rather old were a little sad. This was due to their view that she had above-average beauty with a pleasant gentle personality. However, looking at Oliver''s appearance, they couldn''t comment badly. The latter had high allure. He was completely compatible with Isabel. In terms of appearance, neither of them disappointed the other. Joe knitted his brows for a while before saying, "I heard from Alex that he beat him and his friends." Apparently, he had come because of that, which of course confused even Isabel herself. "Uncle Joe, Alex has been making fun of us. He paid the price himself, daring to be arrogant with his weak strength," Isabel replied. She did not expect that Alex would tell the general about their conflict that could be said to be a conflict between young people. Of course, that he told him was one thing, why did he need to come? Was Alex begging for his revenge to be avenged by her? As far as Isabel knew, this general was quite familiar with Alex''s father. After hearing Isabel''s answer that sounded like she was uncomfortable, the general, Joe, was a bit unsure of how to react. It seemed that he had really come with a specific purpose, but doing so became a bit difficult because there was Isabel here, and that man turned out to be her boyfriend. "Uncle Joe, has your son been found so that you have time to get involved in other people''s affairs?" asked Isabel suddenly. To Oliver, her words sounded alluring. The problem was that she seemed very natural when she said it regardless of her knowledge of the truth. It seemed that she really just wanted to be by his side so she thought of any way to keep distractions away from him. When she talked about his son, Joe knitted his eyebrows. Isabel continued to observe him, as if she wanted to see his thoughts. Perhaps she wanted to make sure that he didn''t have any particular suspicions of Oliver. "Can you answer whose son you are?" The general then asked Oliver. He evidently wanted to know his background, perhaps Alex hadn''t told him everything in detail. Given his appearance, it wasn''t strange if he suspected he had a certain background. "No one''s son. My parents are dead," Oliver replied calmly. In the presence of the general and the other soldiers, he acted nonchalant. In fact, he was still sitting and occasionally stuffing fish meat into his mouth. Only when they saw him again did the soldiers realize that he didn''t seem to care about them. How could he dare to remain seated when they were only three meters in front of him? Some of the soldiers felt like scolding him, but since the one leading them this time was a general, so they had to restrain themselves, unable to act outside of their general''s orders. Since he said he had no parents, General Joe looked unconvinced. In the end, he looked at Isabel first. The latter glanced at Oliver, as if asking him for a signal as to whether she could say his background. Actually Oliver had no desire to hide his background, he just didn''t want to talk. After all, saying he was someone''s nephew was a bit strange. If Miya was his mother, it would be easier. He signaled to Isabel that she could say it. If other people talked about this, he wouldn''t feel so strange. "He''s the nephew of Miya, the boss of the Elegantza Couture Group," Isabel said. "What? Miya? And her nephew!" General Joe apparently almost jumped at the name, as if his back had been hit. After that, he approached Oliver and Isabel in a hurry. No, his goal was only Oliver. He sat in front of him, even took his hand and tried to smile as best he could. "Uhmmm..." He cleared his throat gently, justifying his position. "I''m actually Elon''s younger brother, you must know him. He''s a friend of your aunt. My brother often talks about your aunt, we met earlier, he said your aunt is very strong," the man said, explaining why he was acting like that, which made Oliver knit his eyebrows. Given that Elon knew his aunt''s strength, it was possible that the man had guessed that she was the true figure of the Ice Knight. If he speculated further, perhaps he also suspected that the Shadow Flame King was Miya''s nephew. The problem was that he probably said all of that to his younger brother. If their relationship was very good, of course he would share information so that his younger brother wouldn''t make trouble without knowing the cause. Oliver withdrew his hand from his as it was uncomfortable to be touched by him. "Go if you know what''s good for you. Also, you''d better not talk anywhere," he said. He didn''t want to keep looking at him. Since he is afraid of him, then he will just ask him to leave. Fortunately the man had a good brain, not stupid like his son. He nodded his head while continuing to smile. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Standing up, he waved his hand to his subordinates, asking them to follow him away. With that, they left in confusion, continuing to look at each other while wondering who Oliver and Miya were that their general looked so frightened. "I guess, your aunt is the Ice Knight!" Isabel suddenly said, smiling faintly. With her brain, she could clearly connect things. Oliver didn''t argue with that. He said, "yeah..." "There seems to be a great favor done by your family, probably from you to your ancestors so that you can have something unimaginable when others think you''ll fall," Isabel said hearing that, sighing while her eyes were like she was thinking about how he got it all. Oliver only smiled when she said that. "By the way, later, send me your system code. Maybe I can help you get stronger skills," he said. He helped Kim Hana gain skills, Isabel who was more important in his heart naturally deserved the same, even better. He thought that as long as he asked in a good way, there would be a constellation that sent the skill to Isabel. "Are you serious?" The woman instantly looked excited. Although she had never asked directly where he got his skills, she clearly knew he had access to very powerful skills, and it was possible without paying. Of course, she was happy if she could obtain such powerful skills, especially if it was due to the help of the man she liked. "You can wait, until tomorrow at the latest," Oliver replied with a faint smile. Isabel nodded and then took out her cell phone, sending the system code to him. Since they were still together, Oliver didn''t try to check his phone directly. After that, he suddenly whistled, startling Isabel. And she became even more surprised when she saw a red bird descending rapidly from above, heading towards them. Her eyes widened when she saw the bird. "Phoenix," she said spontaneously. Even though she already knew that the Phoenix had been tamed by Oliver, she was still surprised to see it in person. After all, it wasn''t just a Monster Boss, it was a bird that had never appeared in the history of the earth, existing only in mythology so people more often viewed it as a creature from fairy tales, not something real. Today, the world had seen it, but from afar. She saw it up close and realized how beautiful it was. Chapter 94 - 94: Come The red bird, Phoenix, landed on Oliver''s shoulder, but his eyes looked at Isabel curiously, flickering. The equally curious Isabel brought her face closer to his, even touching him. Although somewhat wary, the Phoenix remained silent, aware that Isabel was his boss''s friend. He let her touch his body. On the other hand, Oliver was thinking about how to take care of this bird while observing Isabel who kept stroking the bird''s feathers. Seeing that she seemed familiar and seemed to like it, he suddenly had an interesting idea. "Isabel, are you interested in taking care of him?" he asked. He could fight together with him but could not take care of him. Hence, he thought it was better to leave him to Isabel. The latter could probably take good care of him. "Are you serious?" Isabel was so surprised that she looked at him without blinking as she asked. "This is the second time you''ve said it. I''m naturally always serious when I say something to you," Oliver replied with a wry smile. It was unusual for Isabel to say that, let alone twice, probably because he had been giving her things too rarely. The Little Phoenix was somewhat confused by his words. At the same time, he grabbed his body with both hands and placed him on Isabel''s thigh. "From now on you will follow her. Don''t worry too much, she is my lover, so serving her is the same as serving me. You must protect her if she is in danger," he told the Phoenix while Isabel pressed her lips together because in his words, he referred to her as his lover. The good thing was that the Phoenix was very obedient to him and understood that this was a good thing. He nodded right after he spoke without looking like he wanted to protest. Isabel became more pleased so she caressed his body from head to tail. Every time she touched him, Isabel found it hard to believe that it was this beautiful little bird that released such a great fire. She thought that if she touched him too roughly, it might break his bones. However, she knew that it was all nothing more than what it seemed. The invisible power of the little bird could reduce her to ashes. As they continued to stay in the park, it was already late afternoon. Even around 16 o''clock, the sky looked very yellow, not only in the west where the sun was setting, but also in the south and north to the east. What happens with nature is something that is hard to predict. However, people are starting to think of these as ordinary natural phenomena because the world has become different. ''Is the Monster King not going to come out today?'' Oliver wondered, hoping so because he couldn''t keep waiting either. "Oliver, are you going to continue here?" Isabel asked as he was lost in thought. If she asked that, it meant she was getting tired of being in that park. Maybe she would have been happy to stay by his side, but she definitely wanted them somewhere else. Unfortunately, she didn''t know that there was a Monster King lurking around. No one knew about it for now except Oliver himself, which gave him a burden. Although his level had risen quite high, his concern was that the Monster King was at a much higher level than him. He could only hope that it was no more than level 20. Phew! He sighed before answering Isabel''s question. And suddenly, his cell phone rang again, signaling an incoming message. Since it was definitely not a message from Isabel, he couldn''t help but check it. As it turned out, it was from Kim Hana. There was even a profile picture of the woman when the message appeared and Isabel saw it, making her knit her brows in jealousy. Oliver wasn''t sure when Kim Hana had put a profile picture on her cell phone number. Of course, he still opened the message. (Honey, the Wilson family is on their way to your aunt''s house. They''re bringing the mayor and his son.) That was the content of the message. However, instead of being astonished by the content of her message, Oliver was more astonished by the word she used to call him. She actually used the word honey. Instantly, he felt a very strong aura of jealousy from Isabel even though he didn''t see her. Surprisingly when he was looking at her, she was looking the other way. ''This is ridiculous, no wonder almost all countries prohibit polygamy,'' he thought. The rivalry between Kim Hana and Isabel seemed completely unavoidable. Kim Hana called out to her with a word of affection, perhaps she expected that the message would also be read by Isabel. All this was because he had a desire for polygamy. Although it could be done by a man relying on charm and strength, it caused endless conflicts of the heart. Before he could say anything, Isabel who was staring in the other direction looked back at him. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you want to go home now, I can take you in my car. It''s at the military headquarters," she said. "Okay!" Oliver didn''t refuse because she wanted to take him home. They quickly stood up, walking to leave the park, heading towards the military base. However, Isabel, who was carrying Phoenix by holding it in her arms, seemed to be somewhat confused. She suddenly said, "although I love this bird and want to take him everywhere, this doesn''t seem like the kind of bird I can take anywhere." The phoenix was somewhat confused by her words while Oliver didn''t react much. Of course, he had guessed that Isabel would ask about that. Most people had seen the Phoenix. Although the small version gave a different impression, people would still wonder what kind of bird it was because there was no such bird on earth that was completely fire-red in color. "Actually, you don''t have to think about it too much," Oliver said in response. "It doesn''t matter if other people see him. If anyone asks too many questions, just shut them up. If you think it will be too horrendous, you can ask the bird to leave for a while," he added. There was no special solution to hide the Phoenix since he was already at his smallest size. However, he didn''t think it would be too much of a problem if Isabel showed the Phoenix. Most people were afraid of being too curious about other people''s possessions that showed they were strong. If there were some who dared, then they needed to be taught a little lesson. Basically, it''s not too difficult. Isabel looked thoughtful after hearing Oliver''s answer. In the end, she nodded lightly with a faint smile, understanding that it was his way of life that she needed to follow. An indifferent and domineering way of life. Not long after, they finally arrived in front of the military headquarters which was surprisingly large but which Oliver could not see from the park because there were too many trees blocking the view. The building consisted of five floors, dark green in color. However, there was a slight drawback. The courtyard was filled with water even though it did not reach the height of the car tires. Although the water around did not pass through the walls, it seemed that the water underground still rose to the top a little. Oliver wasn''t sure where the soldiers were, but the base was in a fairly deserted state right now. There weren''t even any guards in front of the gate so Oliver and Isabel entered without passing through any producers. Isabel walked straight to her car which was a rather old Toyota sedan. This was the first time Oliver had seen her car. She let him in while she got into the driver''s seat. Vrom! The car started easily. The transmission was manual, but Isabel seemed to be used to it. She put it in gear and stepped on the gas pedal. Soon the car was on the road. Perhaps because of yesterday''s traffic jam, fewer people were using cars today. The roads were quite empty so Isabel could drive faster. She didn''t ask about the road because she already knew the location of the complex from his aunt''s house. What she didn''t know was the exact location after entering the complex. Unexpectedly for Oliver, the security of the complex was very tight this afternoon. Every car that entered was checked first, unlike this morning where there were almost no guards. Maybe the homeowners forced them to work because they were worried that the city would suddenly flood and people would try to force their way into the complex. After all, it would definitely be the last place to sink. Besides being surrounded by its own wall, it was also higher than the rest of the plains, completely designed for the convenience of the rich. Isabel''s car easily entered when Oliver showed his face through the window. As soon as the car entered the complex, Oliver started giving instructions to Isabel. For her first time entering this complex, she showed a look of endless amazement as she saw how luxurious the mansions she passed by were, finally realizing the difference in life between a high-ranking official and a successful businessman. She was even more amazed when she saw his aunt''s mansion which was more luxurious than most mansions. Only, she knitted her brows after being amazed that right in front of the mansion''s gate, there was the figure of Kim Hana standing casually, leaning against its fence. Chapter 95 - 95: Wilson Family Kim Hana looked indifferent, staring at the oncoming car with her sharp gaze. Isabel had no choice but to stop her car right in front of the woman as she was literally standing at the location where the car should have stopped. Without closing her car window, their close proximity became unobstructed. Isabel could stare at the woman closely, unable to help but recognize that she was a very beautiful Korean woman, at an age that could be said to already have a career, unlike her who was still in high school. She didn''t care how she observed her, Isabel thought she was really like the stars in Korean dramas. It was just that, because of the indifferent expression she showed, she was more like the antagonist in the drama, the antagonist that the audience could not hate because of her beauty. Isabel could not help but stare back at her eyes sharply because she was looking at her like that. If she averted her gaze, she would probably assume she was afraid of her. "What''s wrong, little girl? Why are you looking at me like that?" Apparently, Kim Hana was the more disturbed so she was the first to speak. "You were the one who looked at me like that first, shouldn''t you be the one to explain?" replied Isabel fearlessly. "And who are you calling a little girl? Do I look like a little girl?" Apparently, Isabel was also offended by the words Kim Hana used to call her. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oliver who had just unbuckled his seat belt froze hearing the two women suddenly arguing, filled with emotion. Their tone was almost like they were ready to lunge at each other. "Uhmmm..." He cleared his throat deliberately to turn their eyes towards him. "Isabel, do you want to go home or come inside?" He asked the woman, changing the topic. "Can I come inside?" Isabel couldn''t help but ask back at his offer. Of course, she was interested in entering the luxurious mansion. Besides curiosity, she also wanted to see what the Wilson Family would be doing. They must be coming soon because Kim Hana had previously said that they were on their way to this place. They came slower probably because they called more people to help. "No problem, let''s go down," Oliver replied. Isabel nodded and opened the car door so that she got off right in front of Kim Hana who looked very disturbed that Oliver invited her to this mansion. However, after getting out of the car, Isabel actually walked to the trunk first, opened it, and took out what was actually a white long-sleeved shirt. She put it on immediately. It seemed that she wanted to maintain decorum since she was about to meet Oliver''s aunt. Oliver smiled at her choice which showed her intelligence while Kim Hana frowned slightly. The three of them then entered the mansion. Kim Hana apparently left the fence and doors open, as if on purpose so that guests could enter directly. Perhaps it was an order from Miya. Arriving inside the mansion, Oliver immediately found his aunt, lying on the sofa and wearing only her sleeping clothes. Her wet hair showed that she had just finished bathing. It seemed that the arrival of the enemy to this mansion did not burden her at all. She was probably ready to slaughter them. Isabel, who was entering the mansion for the first time, was mesmerized by the living room that was so large, luxurious, and full of expensive items. She could not calculate the value of this living room even with her intelligence. Of course, even in her point of view, Miya''s figure was still the most striking in the living room. Her beauty as a woman who looked to be in her 30s really made him feel inferior. She was so beautiful with skin that seemed to glow brightly. No wonder she was the woman most middle-aged men in the city dreamed of. Even his father looked happy whenever he heard her name. She was truly too charming for a woman. Even if she reached her age, Isabel was worried that she was far from her charm. Miya looked towards the door as she sensed the arrival of people. Seeing that there was one additional person, her eyes narrowed slightly. Of course, she did not personally recognize Isabel as she had never seen her in person. She then sat up, waiting for them to arrive. Isabel started to become awkward because of Miya''s gaze. In the end, she was a stranger in this mansion, and the problem was that the owner of this mansion had a background that exceeded her parents. "Greetings, Lady Miya!" She greeted her when she arrived nearby, trying to be as natural as possible. "I''m Isabel, Oliver''s schoolmate," she said, explaining who she was. Perhaps she didn''t dare to directly say that she was Oliver''s girlfriend. After all, saying something like this to a person related by blood was a little difficult. "Friend or girlfriend?" Miya suddenly asked back, getting straight to the point. Maybe she wasn''t married, but there was no way she didn''t understand things like young people''s relationships. With a glance, she immediately understood there was a special relationship between Oliver and that woman or else there was no way he would have brought her here. Revealed directly by her about their relationship, Isabel was so embarrassed that her cheeks turned slightly red. Of course, this was very unpleasant for Kim Hana because Isabel would be the first to be recognized by Miya as Oliver''s girlfriend. "It seems to be true," Miya said, smiling slightly and looking at Oliver. Since it was his first time introducing a woman to her, Oliver was also a bit unsure how to react. "By the way aunt, do you have any plans for the upcoming Wilson Family?" he asked the woman, changing the subject. Although this conflict was because of him, but between his aunt and the Wilson Family had been enemies for too long. Crack! Miya pressed her thumbs into her palms so that the sound of bones creaking could be heard since she was talking about the Wilson Family. "They have to die here, it can''t be helped," she said in a cold tone, showing clear killing intent. Her decision was somewhat surprising to Oliver. It seemed that she really did hate them. "Aunt, not only are they coming, there''s also the mayor and his son," Oliver said. Of course, he didn''t mind the plan. It was just that he wanted to know more about her opinion of the others besides the Wilson Family. "Anyone involved should be prepared for the risks," Miya replied, not mincing words. Isabel swallowed her saliva at that, thinking that tonight many would be sent to the afterlife. Right after Miya spoke, she started hearing the sound of car engines outside, quite a lot. That they were heard all the way inside this mansion showed that those people had deliberately come in cars that had loud noises. "Who dares to make a scene here. Logan Wilson, do you only dare with a woman?" Suddenly a loud shout echoed out as the sound of the cars disappeared. Even that voice seemed to vibrate the air. Most people were probably intimidated just by hearing it. "Is it that guy?" Oliver remembered Elon, the 3-Star General because it was similar to his voice. He couldn''t say it was exactly the same voice because this time he shouted loudly. Those who were originally waiting for the Wilson Family to enter this mansion found that no one entered even after a while. They were clearly blocked outside, unable to get inside. "Well!" Miya finally stood up. "Let''s go outside," she said, taking a step away. Oliver and the others followed behind her. When they arrived outside, they couldn''t help but be surprised by the scene in front of the gate. Soldiers in full uniform and weapons were lined up in front of the mansion''s gates, pointing their guns at the people in suits. They were led by Enzo, the 3-Star General. Even his younger brother was beside him. In front of them, Oliver saw the mayor, Miles, his son, Raphael, Alex, Mateo, the others, and a tall middle-aged man with a well-built body, wearing glasses. In addition to them, Oliver also saw several people who seemed to be influential outsiders in Vera. And they brought troops, which were even more numerous than soldiers. Of course, just because there were more of them, the soldiers seemed more terrifying. "What''s going on? Are you all so homeless that you''re making a scene in front of someone else''s house?" Miya who stepped in hastily spoke loudly and coldly. All gazes were instantly drawn to her. Since the majority there were men, they couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her appearance wearing only sleepwear. Becoming her husband and spending this night with her in bed would definitely be an indescribable experience, beyond all pleasure. Too bad none of the men managed to marry her. Of course, that''s even better. It''s more that no one can have her because if there is one, that guy is too lucky, making jealousy excessive. Chapter 96 - 96: Honest The head of the Wilson Family, Logan, is probably seen as heartless by most people because he is completely hostile to such a beautiful woman like Miya. Some people think he is too crazy for wealth. Of course, everyone knew that he gained many hidden benefits by antagonizing Miya. His coming this time was really purely to ask for an explanation because his son had been beaten up by her secretary and nephew twice. Unlike usual, he was very sensitive now, especially since his first son, Leo, had gone missing and hadn''t been found until now. Unfortunately, his journey to ask Miya for an explanation didn''t go so smoothly as there were two military generals standing in his way. Joe who is only a 1-Star General is not so scary to him, and he is also his close friend. However, this could not be said for Elon, the 3-Star General, someone who was truly influential. He did not expect this man to suddenly appear here. And why would Joe, who is his close friend, also get in the way? Because of these few things, things were getting confusing for Logan. "Logan, what do you want? Do you want to claim justice for your useless son?" Miya suddenly asked him a question in her cold tone. This gave the confused Logan a chance to speak. "Miya, if you think violence can always be used, I can beat you up now," he said loudly. He looked filled with rage and he was indeed provoked. Coming here, he had already thrown away his pride. If he came back defeated, people would laugh at him. After all, there were many people watching right now in this compound, from their respective mansions. "What? Logan? Who gave you the courage to say that in front of me? Didn''t you see me here? What if you duel with me?" Elon suddenly became very angry as well. Who knew why, either because he felt disrespected or this was his way of making Miya happy. Maybe it was both. As a 3-Star General, maybe for him Logan should just leave and forget about this matter since he was involved. "General Elon, I don''t think it''s right for you to interfere." Suddenly the mayor also spoke, sounding soft, but making Elon knit his brows. Although the man was only a mayor, his influence had increased drastically recently, especially because of his son who had an SS Class Skill. Plus he seemed to have a hidden power that people were starting to sense. Elon couldn''t say he came for no purpose. After all, the man knew that Miya had power even though he didn''t know as much as him because at that time in the restaurant, he was the one who felt the woman''s power the most. Perhaps he had just reached the point of speculating that Miya was the Ice Knight. Here, he might want to confirm it. "Oliver, it''s a bit too chaotic here," Isabel said to Oliver in a low voice. It was like she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Now, their presence hadn''t really been noticed because they were quite far behind Miya. Only Kim Hana accompanied her to the front. "There''s always chaos when people with different interests get together," Oliver replied. His focus this time was only on the mayor. Like Elon, he wanted to know his true intentions, and what he was relying on to come here. He thought he hadn''t just come relying on his son. "Miles, do you want to help Logan?" Miya put the question to the mayor, calling his name directly without a special nickname. Asked, the mayor calmly replied, "Boss Miya, Boss Logan just wants an explanation because his son has been injured by your nephew. He was just able to walk but now he has to use a cane again. This makes him unable to raise his level." When speaking, the man looked polite all the time. The way he addressed Miya and Logan was his habit of addressing the businessmen in Vera, calling them bosses. "There''s no explanation he can get here," Miya replied directly. She practically said something that made people helpless. Surprisingly enough, after she spoke, Raphael, the mayor''s son also spoke. "Lady Miya, your attitude is too much. We are all civilized people here," he said, looking more polite than the mayor himself. "Boy, this is not your place to talk." Miya looked at him coldly because of his words, scolding him instantly. From her point of view, he was naturally just a boy. Others looked at him differently because of his strength, but she didn''t take that strength seriously. Of course, being called a boy like that was rather annoying to Raphael. He seemed to be holding back his expression from changing. "Lady Miya, I am only telling the truth," he said again, forcing himself to use a calm tone. "We do not need the truth from you." Oliver who had been standing at the back for a long time finally came forward, saying something to make people turn their eyes towards him. Alex, Mateo, and his colleagues were instantly annoyed when they saw him. The former was even more annoyed that Isabel was also here. "You!" Logan immediately glared at Oliver, knowing that he was the one who made him angry and came here. "Mr. Logan, I''m the one you want. In fact, I was the one who threw the knife to cut Alex''s leg the first time," he said when Logan looked at him. "What?" Logan and Alex and the others almost jumped at that. After all, for Alex the first problem wasn''t when Kim Hana beat him up, but when he was secretly attacked by someone. Now Oliver was suddenly claiming that it was done by him. Did he seriously say that? Even Isabel was surprised to hear that. In fact she had known for a long time that Alex had been attacked, which made him unable to continue leveling. This was something she was quite curious about, but she had never thought about it seriously because she had no concern for Alex''s fate. "I did this because we''ve been enemies for a long time. Attacking your own enemy is a natural thing. I''m sure Alex would also try to harm me if he had the chance," Oliver continued. "Unfortunately, he didn''t have the chance while I did. He lost while I won. Now, he can do nothing but ask you, his father, for help. To think he dared to compete with me with his meager abilities. If I really wanted to, I could have had him die in our three encounters." Everyone, "..." Oliver not only spoke honestly, but so loudly. This also surprised Miya who was most familiar with him. In the beginning, Oliver in her eyes was a quiet young man. Lately, he had changed quite a lot. Seeing how he was so relaxed in front of important people, she was finally made to understand why he dared to challenge her. It wasn''t just because the flashdisk was his parents'' business, but because he was starting to have the traits of someone who had power. "Oliver, how dare you!" Alex glared after knowing that fact and being belittled by him. He panted so hard that he almost fell down. "There''s one more thing." Oliver spoke again when Logan wanted to say something to threaten him. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Leo Wilson, you''re looking for him, right?" he said. "What?" Logan almost jumped at that. The problem was that Leo''s disappearance was something that no outsider knew about, only members of the Wilson Family did. How did this young man know? Logan couldn''t help but be suspicious. "What happened to Leo?" he asked. His curiosity wasn''t just because Leo was his son, but to him Leo was more important than Alex. Not only was he more talented despite his apparent disinterest in power, he also had a girlfriend from the Montclair Family despite being a lower-ranking member. "He''s dead," Oliver replied directly, not twisting words. "You!" This time, it was Logan who almost fell over in shock. "Did you kill him?" he asked. Although he had come with the view that Miya and her nephew had no skills, he could no longer think that he couldn''t do something like killing. He was getting carried away into thinking that he could do anything. "Yes..." Oliver nodded. Of course, he didn''t hide that. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have had to speak in the first place. "Asshole!" Logan suddenly leapt into the air, lunging towards Oliver, over the wall surrounding the mansion grounds. He was still healthy as a middle-aged man, plus with strong skills, he could naturally increase his level. "Logan, how dare you!" Elon immediately shouted angrily. Just as he wanted to do something, Raphael suddenly took a step forward and said, "General Elon, please stay out of their business." Raphael didn''t just speak. He pointed his hand forward, as if ready to activate a skill. "You!" Elon became even angrier because the man dared to him, a 3-star general. However, this was something difficult for him as well because he actually felt a threatening aura from him. Chapter 97 - 97: Kill Directly "What are you waiting for, do my father a favor, catch that boy!" Alex suddenly shouted to his family''s bodyguards. He began to show a childish attitude, no longer hiding it because his mind was made completely chaotic as he increasingly realized how much difference there was between him and Oliver, the man he had initially underestimated. Not wanting any failures at all, so he asked the bodyguards to help. Given the order, they jumped after Logan. Although their leaps were not as high as his, they were still able to jump over the wall. The soldiers pointing their weapons at them couldn''t help but stare at Elon, waiting for his instructions. If he gave an order, they would naturally shoot them. However, Elon hesitated to speak because of the scrutiny from Raphael. "Just let them be!" Miya suddenly spoke to the man, which finally made him remember that even his existence was not important here. His purpose in coming was only to show goodwill. Since Miya asked him to let them be, he could only follow her request. He signaled the soldiers to lower their weapons, which naturally surprised the people. The mayor and Raphael looked at each other, like they were wondering what Miya was planning that she didn''t need help from Elon. Logan and his guards passed above Miya while they were still in the air. They did not stop for her because their destination was Oliver. At this moment, blue lightning bolts emerged from Logan''s body, surrounding him and emitting an incessant rumbling sound, making his figure seem extremely terrifying. People would probably tremble just by looking at him. Even the lightning bolts became more and more numerous and larger until it finally became a dragon. Roar! It roared towards Oliver, trying to swallow him. Isabel who stood beside him was somewhat intimidated, thinking that this man was indeed powerful. She spontaneously held her sword, ready to strike back. Even the Phoenix in her hand seemed to want to jump. However, Oliver blinked at them with his left eye, asking them to keep quiet. In response, he waved his hand. Suddenly, a huge body of water appeared out of nowhere, in the form of a wave that rushed straight at Logan and his guards. They couldn''t escape because the water was too big, drowning them instantly. That left the guards electrocuted by Logan''s own lightning. Their eyes were wide open and their mouths seemed to want to scream but couldn''t because they were underwater. Only Logan was unaffected because it was his own lightning. Of course, he was so confused in the water that it was pushing him from all sides that he had trouble moving. Just by unleashing the power of water, people didn''t know that Oliver was the Shadow Flame King as he never showed his water power to the public. However, they couldn''t help but be amazed and confused, wondering how he could create such a large body of water. What level was he now and what class skill was it? At the same time, Miya pointed her hand at the water. Read exclusive adventures at m_v-l''e|m,p-y r Crack! Instantly, it froze into ice, trapping Logan and the others inside, instantly turning pale from the cold and lack of air. Such a large body of water suddenly becoming completely icy, this was even more amazing. The good thing was that the ice was still floating in the air. If it had fallen, everyone would have been hit. Miya really controlled her strength well so she was able to hold the ice in the air. Crack! Crack! The ice disappeared, but not completely. The ice around Logan did not disappear, imprisoning the man and knocking him down. Only, it wasn''t the same for his bodyguards. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They disappeared with the ice, or perhaps became countless tiny ice shards. Oliver was somewhat surprised by his aunt''s decision. In theory, she had never killed, but she had instantly slaughtered a large number of humans. Perhaps doing so by making them into ice fragments didn''t have the slightest taste or sensation to her. The other people who saw that didn''t really feel anything either, as if the bodyguards were just transported to a different place. BANG! The ice that confined Logan fell between Oliver and Miya. The part covering his head melted so that he could finally breathe. Of course, he was still very pale and didn''t look like he was going to recover as he was covered from his neck to his feet in ice. "Logan, do you still want an explanation?" Miya asked coldly and indifferently. The cold wind fluttered her bright blonde hair, making her look like an angel descending from the sky. However, in Logan''s eyes, she was too scary, making his heart beat softly but so loudly that he could hear it clearly. He couldn''t say anything because he himself had come here with the intention of getting an explanation. Unfortunately, she was defeated so quickly. Of course, she couldn''t keep saying she wanted an explanation. "Lady Miya, Mr. Logan is just emotional from hearing that his son has died. I hope you are not overreacting to him." Raphael suddenly approached and spoke. He seemed like a larger figure who wanted to reconcile the conflict between two smaller people. "Do you also want to try my ice?" Miya asked coldly in response. Even Oliver was starting to get annoyed at this man, no wonder Miya was more annoyed. A man who she considered to be a child dared to reprimand her over and over again. Did he think he was stronger? "Lady Miya, I only want peace. Our city is now in a state of emergency, it is not good for the city if there is conflict between people," he replied. "Who came here to bring conflict? Would you say that if we were the losers?" Oliver stepped towards her, giving her a question. For a moment he looked awkward at the question because he knew that he wouldn''t say that. Of course, he would answer to show that he was being neutral. However, before he could say anything, Oliver suddenly moved quickly, so quickly towards him that he couldn''t see him. Pa! His hand was buried in his neck. It was really stuck, more precisely his fingers, sunk in his neck so that his eyes widened and flushed. People didn''t see that his fingers were already lined with sharp golden bones that easily pierced the man''s neck. Only Raphael himself knew. He caught a glimpse of it and could feel it inside his neck that had already ripped out his throat. His airway was practically cut off. Although his strength kept him from dying easily, still he felt his life rapidly declining. Even his strength began to weaken. This young man wasn''t just attacking, he was aiming to kill him outright. "A-are you crazy?" He asked in a trembling voice, still managing to speak by directing much of her power. "If you don''t die, your father will continue to hide," Oliver replied. He was sure the mayor was the more dangerous enemy whereas Raphael was only on par with the Monster Bosses he had killed. However, he would probably never reveal his true self. Now the time was really right. All he needed to do was lure the mayor into revealing his true identity. Most importantly, his own power was ready for any scenario. Crack! He twisted his hand so that the man''s neck was torn off. He died instantly and fell over as he withdrew his hand. Logan''s defeat almost made everyone faint in shock, but then they saw something even more incomprehensible. Some rubbed their eyes to see the figure of Raphael whose neck was bleeding endlessly. Perhaps his existence had been overshadowed by the Shadow Flame King, but he had still gained great popularity since his battle with a Monster Boss. However, in front of them, he simply died. Oliver hadn''t looked at her since he became a corpse without even being able to fight back. His eyes were on the mayor, Miles. The thin, simple-looking middle-aged man was silent as if he had suddenly become mute. Perhaps he still couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Oliver was waiting for him to act but seeing him still silent made him think he would continue like that for a long time. After all, it wasn''t easy for anyone to see their own son murdered in front of their eyes. "Do you guys still want to be here?" Miya suddenly spoke to the people brought by Logan besides the mayor. It seemed that she wanted them to leave so that no one would continue to watch. One might initially think her cold tone was something pleasant to hear, but it couldn''t be now after seeing her and her nephew''s actions. They hurriedly left, running, not using their car. "You guys should leave too," Miya said again to Elon and Joe, surprising both of them. Just because they came with good intentions, she didn''t seem to treat them any differently. Her tone was just as cold when she asked them to leave. Chapter 98 - 98: Miles Power With them gone, it was also easier for Miles to show his true colors. Miya knew that so she asked them to leave. However, there was still a group of people who hadn''t left yet. They were naturally Alex and his colleagues. Miya didn''t ask them to leave. "Drop them!" she said to Kim Hana. Hearing the order, the woman immediately moved. BANG! BANG! BANG! She was much stronger than them. In just an instant, she managed to knock them unconscious. Because they fainted, Miles was alone. He remained silent with his eyes fixed on his son''s corpse. Seeing him like that, Oliver felt he was getting impatient. Spontaneously, he picked up a piece of wood. Whoosh! He threw the wood at Miles without holding back. Instantly, the wood moved quickly towards the middle-aged man. When something came, he finally reacted. Shua! His hand moved quickly, grabbing the wood. He was actually able to catch it, which showed that he did have strength. "Boy!" He finally turned his gaze towards Oliver. His expression, which usually seemed innocent and simple, became fierce. His eyes were prominent. With his thin figure, he actually only looked more frightening. "You will die today, accompanying my son," he said. "Miles, I know you''re good at hiding, so this is what your real face looks like?" Miya responded, stepping forward, as if ready to face him. Perhaps she was also becoming curious about the powerful human. "Miya, you''re an asshole whore. This is because you educated your nephew. You are also guilty and must be sacrificed to appease my son''s spirit," Miles replied. His voice began to grow hoarse. "If you do have the power, I won''t regret dying. However, is your strength enough to fight us?" Miya replied indifferently. A cold aura began to emanate from her body, turning the leaves into ice. She still stood relaxed, but looking at her made one feel an infinite pressure. Even the heart could freeze if staring at her for too long. Crack! Ice appeared on her body, quickly forming a beautiful ice armor yet giving the impression of being indestructible. Two ice swords appeared in her hands, bright blue in color so that light reflected off them. She fully revealed who she was, the famous Ice Knight. When this was revealed, the furious Miles was still shocked as well as amazed. Even he became uncertain, daunted by Miya''s earlier words. Was his strength enough to fight them? If even he reacted like that, let alone Logan who was still left alive. "You''re not getting scared, are you?" Oliver also came forward and spoke, giving a little taunt to the man. Even if he was strong, he wouldn''t be able to fight his aunt, let alone him. Unless he used special tricks like summoning constellations. That was the only way he could fight them. "Were you guys after me from the start?" he asked, feeling something was wrong here. "Yes!" Oliver didn''t argue with that, surprising Miles. "What are you after from me?" Miles asked once again. Only he and his son knew that they had something. Other people shouldn''t know anything about it. He was naturally confused as to why Oliver was after him. Did he know his secret? "You have to survive to know," Oliver replied with a faint smile. He signaled for his aunt to start attacking. They were both here. One attacking and the stronger one observing was naturally good enough because the stronger one needed to be prepared for anything unexpected. Whoosh! The woman with the ice armor rushed straight at Miles. She wasn''t fast, but the coldness of her body made the air heavy so moving was difficult. Enjoy new chapters from m-v l''e|m,p-y r Even Oliver felt affected by the effects of his aunt''s power. He thought that if they fought, it would be a tough fight even if he won and was dominant in the fight. He couldn''t know how many SSS+ Class Skills the Eternal Ice Empress had given her. "Hmph!" Miles snorted, yet it was a snort as if he was trying to strengthen his resolve. After that, his thin body suddenly became huge. It wasn''t becoming taller or anything like that, but becoming full of muscles, making his clothes tear from the push of his muscles. Then his skin became slightly brownish, similar to soil. The blood vessels all over his body can be seen, yet they are not blue or green in color. They were actually black in color, similar to steel cables. ''It seems to be a physical reinforcement with the earth element,'' Oliver thought. The changes to Miles didn''t end there. There were even hard earth spines appearing on his back and their appearance made his body become slightly hunched over. ''Probably some kind of transformation,'' Oliver thought again. He looked like that. Maybe if he''s stronger, he really can transform. Shua! He lunged towards Miya, possessing incredible speed. When faced with him, one might feel like they are facing a giant. "Huh!" Miya snorted softly, not showing the slightest concern. Casually, she swung one of her swords. Buzz! Suddenly an extremely cold air blew from the sword, somewhat similar to a wave. The space began to freeze under the cold air that was indeed too cold. Miles probably lost his mind, continuing to advance even though in front of him was cold air that was clearly on a different level. Perhaps he thought that with his current physical strength, he could pass through that cold air. Unfortunately, the difference in their strength was immediately revealed. He could only move a few centimeters within that cold air before coming to a halt with his feet floating in the air. His entire body was frozen even though there were only grains of ice around. It was because his own body was hardening, something worse than being surrounded by ice. "Ahhhhhh...." He shouted loudly, releasing his strength to move again. Unfortunately, he still failed. However, he did not give up. His eyes glowed, emitting a brown light. The ground under his feet and around him suddenly rose upwards, trying to attack Miya. However, Miya only stared at the ground with one brief look. Suddenly the cold air she released aimed at the ground and it instantly froze again. Isabel who was standing behind couldn''t help but be amazed at this kind of scene, thinking that aunt Oliver was really too strong. No wonder she could easily dominate the monsters because even humans with SS Class Skills, were just like small fish under her casual attacks. "Huh, is this all!" Miya couldn''t help but snort again, stopping right in front of Miles with the tip of her ice sword touching his neck. "If you don''t show anything else, you''ll accompany your son to hell," she added. "You''ll be the big bad if you kill me, the mayor," Miles replied, gritting his teeth. "Have you forgotten that we''re already considered evil aliens by the other bastards?" Miya replied with a look like she wanted to laugh. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe Miles really did forget that. His expression changed somewhat as he finally realized they were without fear due to having power over others. "Don''t you have another ace up your sleeve?" Oliver asked as he walked over. "Or did you realize that it would be useless because even the manifestation of an SS Class Constellation loses to me?" "Anything you know?" Miles finally changed his expression to curiosity. He was obviously really curious how much Oliver knew about him. He could have speculated that he was just curious because he saw he and his son had SS Class Skills, but it seemed more than that. He really knew something. "You brought evil into this world," Oliver replied. Miles'' eyes widened at that. Although the meaning of his words was unclear, but the reality was that, he brought evil into this world. "How did you know?" he asked spontaneously which he regretted instantly because the question was practically like saying that it was true. "It''s not something important. However, this was unexpected, the benevolent mayor actually brought evil into his world for his own benefit." Oliver chuckled as he replied. This conversation was very confusing for the clueless Isabel. Of course, Miya and Kim Hana didn''t fully understand either. They only understood a little because Oliver had said a few things to them. "This is not bringing evil. This is cooperation for this world. What do you think I''ll use my power for? Of course, to protect this world," Miles replied. "I''m not interested in understanding your thinking. Everyone can keep saying nonsense to appear right. What I want to know, is your death going to end this?" Oliver paused for a second then shook his head and continued, "I don''t think so considering they can find someone else to be a minion. Well, how about you tell me everything you know about them so I''m not in trouble later on?" "Fool, do you think I will help you after you kill my son? If you want, kill me right now. I''ve lived long enough, not the least bit afraid of death." Miles was instantly enraged by Oliver''s request. Chapter 99 - 99: Dark Soul Emperor Oliver was somewhat rendered helpless when the man loudly said that he wasn''t afraid of death. This meant that there was really no way to force him or so to speak harder. "Oliver, let''s torture him. We can make him live a life worse than death." Miya suddenly made a suggestion. This was the easiest sounding idea, but it might be a bit too much. Killing the enemy and torturing were two different concepts. Doing the latter could make oneself distorted as the pleasure of torturing people arose. Oliver didn''t want himself or his aunt to become like that. Plus, torturing him for a while might not be enough. If he was left alone, he might report all these events to the constellation behind him. That would be more trouble for them. "Aunt, there''s no need to do that," he said in response. "Then what are you planning to do?" she asked, knitting her brows slightly. Click! Oliver snapped his fingers and a shadowy figure emerged from the ground beside him. He had almost forgotten about this shadowy figure, which had only appeared a few moments ago yet he had immediately sent it underground. When he saw the shadowy figure, Miles'' eyes that were originally indifferent instantly trembled. "R-Raphael," he said spontaneously though in an unclear tone. Yes, that shadowy figure was the shadow of Raphael. Since he died in his hands, his shadow naturally appeared. Even if it was just a shadow, Miles who loved his son dearly was naturally deeply moved. After all, he had just lost him. BANG! Suddenly Oliver slapped the shadow''s head, making him fall to his feet. "You?" Miles was instantly so shocked that he almost staggered. Unexpectedly, he was deeply affected by seeing his son''s shadow being hit. BANG! Oliver stomped hard on the shadow''s head, making it appear to have a broken bone. "Stop that!" Miles pleaded in a tone like he wanted to cry. If only he could move, he would''ve lunged towards Oliver to help his son''s shadow which was certainly not his son. To Oliver, stepping on the shadow was almost like stepping on his own foot. The shadow had no emotions, just lived following his thoughts as his boss. Of course, he didn''t mind being beaten by him. "Hmph!" Oliver smiled coldly. Since Miles'' psychology was affected, he would naturally take advantage of it. He continued to stomp on the shadow. At least this wasn''t torturing him directly. He was just frustrated at his actions. "No!" Miles started to cry. "Give me the information, and this problem will be solved," Oliver said, hoping that this psychological torture could make him chaotic and unable to think. Actually, what he needed was simple, who was the constellation leading this evil movement and who were his other minions. If he knew who they all were, then he could either keep an eye on them or keep his distance from them. He kept stomping on the shadowy figure''s head repeatedly. This had to be done quickly before Miles'' mind returned to normal. Seeing Miles'' current state, Miya didn''t stand still either. She increased the cold to the man''s body so that most of his brain cells froze, making it more difficult for him to think. Perhaps in his view now, the shadow stepped on by Oliver was really his son. "Speak quickly," Oliver said. "G-Giant Land Monarch, he''s the one who gave me and Raphael skills. Then there''s the World Hammer Monarch. They''re subordinate to the Dark Soul Emperor!" Suddenly Miles actually spoke. Only, right after he said that, something seemed to happen inside his body. BANG! He exploded, becoming incandescent flesh. It seemed that he was instantly killed if he said certain words, no wonder he claimed not to fear death. Only, he still said it in the end. Probably because he wanted to end this psychological suffering. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oliver didn''t care about his death because he didn''t consider his life important. His head immediately thought of the words he said. The World Hammer Monarch, was he the constellation that wanted to snatch Little Phoenix away from him? However, the two of them are actually subordinates of someone, the Dark Soul Emperor? Who was he? If he could be their superior, he should be one level above them, perhaps an SSS Class Constellation on the surface and originally an SS Class Constellation. There was a Constellation of that class involved in the test of earth civilization, this was naturally a serious matter. Anyone who received skills from him would naturally become very strong. Of course, it definitely wasn''t easy to receive skills from that constellation. The problem was that he would give them for free, not for a fee. When sending skills, the constellations also paid a certain price. That was why they charged a high price for skills. ''Mm, however, by knowing who they are, I can at least guess who will be Miles'' replacement from their power. Basically, anyone who has earth power like Miles and Raphael, or hammer power like the World Hammer Monarch. And, a very strong soul force.'' Oliver quickly thought of the next various scenarios. Stay updated with m-v l|e''m,p y r Like whatever it was, it would be a matter for later. He looked at his aunt for a moment, then looked at Alex, Logan, the father and son of the Wilson Family as well as the others who were lying down. They were basically helpless people. "Aunt, do you want to do something to them?" Oliver asked Miya with a faint smile. The tense atmosphere over, he smiled to break the ice. Maybe Miya wasn''t uncomfortable, but Isabel and Kim Hana were different. They might be a bit distressed to see him acting so seriously. The important thing now was to take care of the Wilson Family. Their enmity had been established for a long time. Now was the time to settle it. With the world almost becoming lawless, they would settle it with the law of the jungle. "You''re enemies with Logan''s son, so kill him and I''ll kill Logan," the woman replied with an indifferent expression, like she just wanted them to do it this way.